《Tale Of The Half-Blood Wizard》 Chapter 1 - 1. Going Home At 09:00 sharp I arrived home. The bus taking me home had taken me to my destination safely. Deep in my heart I said ''I am home,'' I did not know where I got the courage to finally make this move and be in this place after leaving it for 7 years. Nothing had changed there from the last time I decided to go. Everything was perfectly the same, so quiet and strange. I walked slowly along those stoney streets. Dried grass grew a long the side of the dusty streets. Tranquil. Only the sound of my shoes colliding against the hard dry stoney street I could hear. It took me 20 minutes from the bus stop until I finally stopped in front of an alley of that dirty market. Dogs'' howling was faintly heard as if to welcome me and said ''Welcome home, little loser,''. I made up my mind to finally went in the alley, the path to my old house. When I finally reached my front of house, I opened the gate. It still looked well cared. The sound of the creaking door indistinctly heard from the metal hinge which was a bit rusty. Slightly I saw a shadow of a little girl passing by me. Her expression was a bit in a hurry. She was carrying a small book, then she disappeared. Next, I saw different things. The same girl was crying hysterically with the body full of scratches from her own finger nails. I bent down in front of her, but then she was gone. "Why didn''t you tell me you would come," A voice shocked me. I turned around to find the source of that voice. "Only a short visit, a week perhaps," my voice was awkward. Being secluded from people made me feel awkward to meet face to face. "Why only a short visit? This is your house." "I need to go back. There are things that need to be done," I came to him intending to hand him something. "The best pumpkin cake is from my place. I bought some for you," I handed a paper bag of cookie jars. "You are still ugly in spite of living there for a long time," He whispered to me while grabbing that paper bag fast. "City girls are supposed to be fair and beautiful," He added quickly. His mouth was still as sharp as it used to be. Time did not make him repent. "Listen! I went there to study and to work, not to upgrade myself to be beautiful," I was upset, but he burst into laughter, instead. ... My name is Tsabitha Youenha, 27 years old. My friend used to call me Tha. I lived and grew up here, but when I was 20 years old, I decided to move. My sharp tongued friend was Erick. He was my friend in the first years of high school. Although he was fastidious, he was my best friend. Erick and his family were the ones who took care of my old house. Erick had ever worked with father, but when his younger brother had to continue studying out of town, Erick chose to go home and accompanied his parents. Erick opened the door for me. He walked me in and helped me tidy my stuff, including preparing a room for me. He was so skillful at doing all those things. I had to admit that in spite of his hurtful mouth, I saw new things had changed from him. "I want to go out now, only for a while," I put my stuff on the table in the living room. Erick stopped his work. He looked at me in disbelief. "It is late now. Do it tomorrow and I will accompany you," He replied shortly. "I have things to do tomorrow. If I don''t do it now, I am afraid I will not have the time," I insisted as I wanted to leave quickly. Erick came along with me somehow. We did not talk much along the way. I was too awkward to talk with him as we had been out of contact for quite a long time. We were too awkward to walk side by side. We could hardly find topics to talk about as being disconnected, some topics might have been out of date to talk with him, too. Petrichor aroma smelled faintly when we almost reached that place. The shade of thick pine trees hid the moonlight. The fallen leaves thickly covered the ground like a carpet. Bushes along the paths we were walking were dewy wet. I checked my cell phone, it was 1 a.m when I arrived there. I walked slowly to a small old gate near the woods. Quietness welcomed me. The wooden door felt so cold in my hand when I pushed it opened. And like usual, it was not locked. I went in alone, while Erick was waiting for me outside. Quite a lot of people were there but it felt so quiet and distinct. I walked along the path heading to the end, cold and dark with no lights. The wooden walls built around the place prevented the lights from outside to penetrate in. When I arrived there, I put a bouquet of white lily on a white marble written ''Zie.'' "I am home," I whispered. I sat beside the tomb, taking out some cookies and two boxes of our favorite milk. "How are you doing there? Are you okay? Do you eat well?" I rubbed the tomb gently. "Wait for me," I whispered. ... Erick took me to his workplace. It was 2 a.m sharp. Someone called him some time ago, and right after that his expression changed.. After 20 minutes passed, we finally arrived at Erick''s workplace. It was a minimalist house not far from the cemetery we just visited. I was walking behind Erick, following him heading to a small wooden door on the side of that house. A man around 60 years old was busy working on his cell phone. "I said iron wood, but I was sent meranti (types of wood)," He said while indicating 3 logs of wood in front of him. "I ordered 20 firewood, but 17 arrived," He looked so much upset. I was not interested in their chats, but my eyes were attracted with hundreds of wooden dolls in a room behind that man. A room sized 7x9 was more like a doll warehouse, from small sized, medium, until largest sized, which was around 2 meters tall. I touched one of them which was displayed not far from me. This might be quite expensive, I assessed it. The dolls were full of details and finely carved. The face lines, eye lines, and everything were done in great detail and neat. The clothes were finely and neatly sewed. "Let me go there. Ask them to send the wood back," Erick''s voice was in high peak to end the argument. ... "Your girlfriend?" that man chirped. Chapter 2 - 2. Marionette Wooden Doll "Your girlfriend?" that man chirped. I turned around to fix the meanest misunderstanding I ever heard. "A relative" That sharp-tongued said curtly. "I''m Erick''s relative," I lied. "I know you are not" He pulled a wooden box for a seat. "That boy has one brother only and he is younger than you". ''Crap,'' I cursed to myself. "You are his girlfriend?" "I am Tha, Erick''s friend," I had no choice but to explain that. That old man''s name was Stone. He was Erick''s employer. Mr. Stone was an artist. He made and fixed all dolls made of wood, especially the marionette for a performance in the city hall. In my place, marionettes were very popular, not only as a luxury performance that was usually conducted in the downtown art hall, but also as a common performance on the streets. Mr. Stone asked me to follow him to go to a room. There were more dolls displayed than I saw from outside. Some were hung up on the ceiling. Some others were as big as adult size. He asked me to sit down. I ran my eyes around and I felt as if each of them were alive. "They are all my creations," He said proudly. One of the dolls caught my attention. It was placed in a glass box. A couple of bright sapphires looked so dominant compared to others dolls'' eyes which were mostly brown or black. The hair was dark black and it bore a cold mysterious smile. I walked toward it, and slowly touched that glass box. "He is so beautiful," I said. "His face makes anyone seeing her feel calm and relaxed, although his smile reflects a different state. It is mysterious" my words were beyond my consciousness. Mr. Stone laughed. "You have an expensive taste my child" He patted my shoulder. My eyes were locked to that doll. It looked amazing. "Unfortunately it belonged to someone else," He added, "It is my most difficult piece of work." "Wow..." I was amazed. ... We shared stories until dawn, especially Mr. Stone. He talked a lot about his up and down in his business, his family, even his beloved cat, Mickey. I listened to all his stories attentively while once in a while I looked around feeling like another participant was around us. I just wanted to make sure that there was no other but three of us. Mickey jumped on my lap and curled up like a fur ball. This fatty grey cat was tame, even to someone he just met. ''Knock... knock... knock...'' The sudden knocks shocked me. In between our laughter and our chats, I heard the knocks several times. It sounded like footsteps but it was too loud. It sounded like an object collided with the floor. Anytime the sound was heard, I looked around. But I saw no one. Mr. Stone and Erick did not seem to hear anything. They acted normally. Was it only me to hear those knocks? ... "Tha," A very familiar voice in my ears just called. When I looked at the front side, a boy was standing right there. We were wearing the same school uniforms. He smiled at me and handed me a sandwich and a box of milk. The next second, an explosion was heard. That boy collapsed right in my eyes. Red liquid was flowing from his head. I felt the time stopped instantly. Fearful, confused, and whatsoever you called it were mixed up in my head. I did not know what I was supposed to do. I was shattered in grief. I roared any requests of seeking for help as loud as possible. But it was for nothing. No one came out to help him. My voice was echoing in me. And something inside me ordered me to wake up. I opened my eyes in confusion on my bed as if it had all just happened. ... It was 08.00 a.m and I just finished taking a bath. I went downstairs to pick up something to drink in the kitchen. 4 slices of sandwiches and 2 boxes of my favorite milk were served on the kitchen table. Confused but happy, I saw no one at home but me. It could have been Erick dropped by and sent me some breakfast Nearby, there was a traditional market. There were various things people could get from that market, from daily needs, plant seeds, and pets. A group of people were bargaining for some stuff in a kiosk that sold second hand things that drew my attention. I bought up a small bear shaped gold colored alarm clock, a pen-knife made of Damascus steel after going through a quite tough bargaining process. After being satisfied with what I had bought that day, I wanted to leave that kiosk, but my eyes caught a dog that was sitting next to a seller. The dog''s hair was so clean white with a pair of blue eyes. He looked calm and unaffected among the boisterous buyers. For a moment those eyes reminded me of the eyes of the doll in the box. They looked similar. When I looked down to put my stuffs in my bag, that dog had gone when I looked up again.. ... Three days in a row, that nightmare kept visiting me. Everything was so clear as if it was real in front of me. This made me reluctant to stay at home alone. There was a strong urge to go out somewhere but not at home. My room, my living room, the kitchen and all the spaces in my house reminded me of that horrible moment. It made me really uncomfortable. I kept myself busy by visiting some old friends after breakfast. In the afternoon, comic rental became my place to spend my time, and in the evening, I spent my nights at an internet caf until 3 in the morning. I went home only for cooking and taking a bath. Or sometimes I ate out. On the 5th day I started feeling bored with all my activities. I planned to go home early. I sat on a bench in a park while enjoying cup noodles and some cookies. I was so deeply drowned in my daydream that I did not know fatty Micky sat next to me. He sat calmly and his expression was calm, too, offering a distinctive cat''s purr. Then I felt someone was watching me. I looked around but I saw no one. So, I finished my noodles quickly and left that place. I walked past that park. As I walked I heard tap sounds coming closer. I tried hard to ignore it, walking fast, and half running. But that sound came even closer, as if chasing me. At home I could not bear that fear anymore. There were precise words to define this uncomfortable feeling. I packed my things without locking the door. I would run as fast as I could to the bus stop. A short message was for Erick to tell him I went back earlier than my previous plan. Another minute, my phone rang. "Why? What is going on?" His voice was panic. "I want to go back," I said in low voice. I could not tell him all weird things I had faced so far, my horrible dreams, and the knocks I kept hearing. I did not stay at home for a long time, how could these things happen? "I am going home today" I added. "Where are you now?" "Bus stop," I replied shortly, then I hung up. 15 minutes later, my bus came. I called Erick again, asked him not to pick me up or asked him to lock the door. Once I went on the bus, I felt so much relief. Staying away from that place would also mean to put me away from any troubles which might be waiting in the future. Chapter 3 - 3. A Dog Emma was her name, she was 4 years older than me. A mother of a child had a small body with waist length wavy black hair which was always tied low.She was very agile and energetic, and skillful, though sometimes a bit fussy. We had been friends for a pretty long time, when I was still having my therapy. Her mother was hospitalized in the same hospital I also had my treatment. It was when I started being friends because we often met. I and Emma worked at the same place. When she knew I preferred to live alone and far away from my parents, she offered to work in a florist belonged to her mother while continuing my study which had been delayed for pretty long. Emma taught me how to make medias for planting, to turn waste into organic compost to breed and to care for various types of plants. Moreover, she was more like a sister to me, teaching me how to cook when I lived independently for the first time. She even taught me how to manage my money, and of course be a shoulder to cry on all the time. That morning, once I arrived home, I dropped by at the shop. Emma looked at me and irritated, "You still have 2 days more. And you are here already. How come?," She said as she walked toward me. "I am accustomed to being here," I could not lie to her. "Still unable to adapt well?," She looked at me curiously. I shrugged. I did not even understand what I had experienced. My mother wanted me to live in that house because my brother decided to leave and be with his wife. Meanwhile my grandmother got sick pretty often so my mother had to take care of her. "Well, I have no problem living there actually. The nightmares visiting my dreams, I can handle it," I looked at Emma, trying to convince her that I could control my fear. "I am just disturbed. Anytime I am there, I feel I can recall that incident. Everything in my house, my room, my living room ignited those memories easily" I explained. "I could even remember all those horrible incidents once I stepped on my feet in front of the gate of my house. Honestly, it was very disturbing,". Emma seated me on a small chair in front of the cashier. We were face to face. She stared at me deeply looking worried. Patting my shoulder and then smiling. "Everyone has different healing process and time. Do not push too hard. Let alone a wound like yours, even a physical wound takes different time to heal from one person to another," She tried to cheer me up. "I just feel it is too long, Em, I am really bored now" I complained. "I just thought, if if it had never happened, Zie would have been alive. And, I would not be afraid to go to my house. I would not have spent so much time for the therapy, and I don''t know what to say," Regrets were overpowering my head. If , if and if that had not happened, if Zie was not the victim of a gunshot, I would not have such serious trauma. If someone had been very careful, he would not have killed the innocent. "Do you regret that accident?" Emma stood up from her chair, walking to the section full of calladium. "Do you regret that incident?" she repeated her question. Then she picked up one of pots of crossbreeding florida red ruffles. "What do you exactly want from that incident? To prevent it from happening? Can you do that?" she put the pot in front of me. "Tha, tragedy is beyond our control. We are not kids anymore expecting a time machine available one day so that we can go back to the past and fix what was bad in our life. Life simply has to go on with or without the presence of your friend. You just have to face it." I was still a good listener when Emma continued. " All the bad luck is process that bring you to today''s life. Without the presence of it, there would not be Tha of today. We would never meet. Had you no traumatic incident and months of healing therapy in the hospital, so today you would not be in this shop, and listen to my advice. The same thing for caladium" she pointed at caladium seed in front of me. "To breed it, you have to separate the bud from the main root. From them, it is a painful process. But that way, they can grow well because they don''t have to fight each other for food. Plants also have adaptive process, after being moved to new media. Sometimes they withered or die. Please have a look at the survival from this caladium." I glanced at her for a second, then focused on the little plant in front of me. "This will grow up into a beautiful one through a painful process. In short, process to makes someone better is not easy and good. Sometimes, it hurts." She ended it. I focused on that little plant. It was little and alone like me. But it could grow well and survived so that people would love to buy it. Emma was right. Without that incident, there would not be me of today, I would not meet her, and there was no way I would be here, either. I could not do anything to what had happened but to take it. "Tha, do you keep a dog now?," asked Emma, scattering my recollections. "I saw a white dog in front of your house this morning. It seemed well cared and tame. It could not be wild one, though," She pushed a chunk of cake to her mouth. "No!," I exclaimed, either shocked or confused. "You know I am afraid of dogs. I like them though, but I cannot be close with them " I told her. And I saw her expression was restless. "It may be my neighbor''s dog" I just snapped any possibilities so as not to make it long for today. Just 30 minutes past, an email came in my cell phone. My counselor asked to come to campus for a counseling and revision of the program I made. Hurriedly I took Emma''s bike and left to campus. "Em, Izrail called," I shouted at Emma. "Okay, beb" Emma replied while working on the planting medias. I paddled the bike as fast as I could to reach the campus which was only 1 km away from the shop. . At the counselor''s room, Mr. Heong was waiting for me at his table. He advised me for the improvement of my program and made necessary revisions. Then, I sent to him today''s afternoon without fail. I went to computer''s lab on the first floor to do my tasks. The lab was very quiet that morning, only a lab assistant and 2 students, I walked to the table by he window. It was my favorite place. Once I sat down, I turned on the computer. When my hand searched a pencil case in my bag, I saw something odd that confused me, footprints of an animal. It looked like the footprints of a cat or a puppy due to the small size. It was blood red. I guessed it was real blood. I ran my eyes around and through the windows. All were still locked. I got confused.. it was impossible any animals would go in to the laboratory through the windows. Even it was through the door, there had to be someone took it in. the door Lab was slightly hard opened to keep the room cool. I stood up from my chair and walked around the room. If that animal was still inside, I wanted to help it out of the lab seeing the blood splotches still looked fresh. . When I ran my eyes around the room and walked around it, a student seemed to get disturbed with what I had done. He looked at me with his strange stares.. I decided to stop my search and got back to my seat to finish my job and ignored the odds. Chapter 4 - 4. Strange Footsteps Sound Finished revising the program I made, I remembered what Emma told this morning. A lot of questions bothered me. I wanted to ask her, but there was another person might know better about what I had had today. I took my cell phone and sent messages "Ery, do you know anything about a white dog?," Erick came to my priority to seek information about that white dog I often came across with. There was something strange about that dog. My instinct said so. "What dog?," Erick asked back. "Do you remember when you took me to Mr. Stone''s house? I saw a white dog there at that time. And then the following morning, when I went to the market, I saw the same dog. Emma saw it too at my house. I guess it is the same dog. But it is impossible, isn''t it? From the old house to be here takes about 2 hours by bus. How possible a dog can take such a trip that fast on foot?" I explained. "What is it like?," Erick replied shortly. I frowned. Confused. "What?" "The dog. What else?," Erick sounded irritated. "Relax boss! Don''t be mad," I chuckled before I texted him back, "What i saw was a dog with white hair and blue eyes. Emma saw a dog with the same characteristics this morning" i explained. No reply for some time. Finally, i texted him again, "Ery?" "Sorry, I was working," He sent the second message. "Have you ever heard stories about dead children?" "No idea" I replied fast. "People believe when a child dies, his spirit will not be judged for all what he has done in life. The one with holy spirit will be led by a white dog to the afterlife. The spirit is still holy. He will also not be punished like adult. I do not remember the whole story version. But outlining is the white dog is the guidance for the child spirit to the afterlife''" Erick explained. Honestly, I could not understand Erick messages, "What is the connection of what you told me with what I have experienced?" My confusion grew bigger. "Don''t mind that. Simply think what you have experienced is just coincidence. It is possible it is different dog, isn''t it? It is just they looks much alike. It is very possible, right?" Erick did not make confusion ease. I took a long deep breath. I read one by one Erick''s messages. But it did not help me at all. I did not think that white dog had bad intention to me. It was just, I felt it kept following me. Emma called. She saw that dog again at the front side of my house. I who was at campus and was meaning to leave rushed home as fast as I could. She told the truth. Emma was at my home and fed that dog. . "He is very tame" Emma patted the dog''s head. I looked at that dog attentively. After some time, I pulled Emma''s arm to follow me to go into my house. The dog was enjoying his meal from my best friend. "Em, I want to ask you questions. Please don''t laugh at me, "Emma gestured me to go on, "Can a dog take a bus?" I asked her. Her eyebrows taunted, she did not seem to understand my point, "It can," she answered confidently, "It depends on its owner. Let only a bus, a dog can also take a plane if the owner takes it along". Her answer irritated me. I felt that she wanted to mock me or to pull my patience further when I was being serious. "That is not what I mean, Emm," I started feeling irritated. "The dog went alone without its owner" I explained and stressed on every syllable. "That dog, I believe is the same dog I saw in the market. When I was at my old house, It was there at Mr. Stone''s house. Imagine, it takes 2 hours from my old house to be here by bus. It will take very long time if that dog takes a walk. Today it arrived here. It keeps following me" I was really frustrated to explain what I meant. "honestly, I often heard weird taps, someone followed me, and seeing that dog many times" I looked out of the window of the living room and I saw that white dog looking straight at home door, there is something strange with that creature," I said in low voice. I looked at Emma with a pleading look. "Emm, I wonder if I can sleep at your house tonight" she was surprised with my unexpected request. My expression was without any doubts pleading. "Only this night," my look was pitiful, "He is here" I pointed at the dog outside, "He keeps looking at the door with strange gaze," I was hoping she understood my point. "You are 27 years old, Tha. Why are you afraid of something like that? Hellooo no ghost, okay?" As she said she rested her hands on her waist. "Only once please. I really feel uncomfortable. Please.. Emm," I walked to her, "I fell like someone keeps following me," I whispered to her. "I kept hearing knocks. That forced me to go home. Today in the computer lab, I saw footprints of blood on the table on my side. It was like paws of a cat or a puppy because of its small size" I told her in more detail explanation hoping she would understand what troubled me so far. After having quite long debate, Emma finally gave in. she chose to stay for the night at my house. After dropping her daughter at her mother''s house, she came to my house at 10 p.m. she complained of having so many visitors at her shop, then lying on the sofa. I just arrived home from shopping and I told her I help at the shop since I had done with my program. Emma stared at me, "You are brave to go out and shop but too afraid to stay at home alone" her words sounded upset. I snorted in annoyance. I did not want to stay at home alone, that was why I went out and mingled with many people. It gave me secure feeling among people. "Did you see that dog out there when coming here?," I was curious. "Nope," She answered nonchalantly while fiddling with her cell phone. "But I saw someone was standing at the door. He seemed to want to visit. But when I called him, he left, instead,". "What?," I was shocked. I came closer to her, "What did he look like?," I was really curious. "A man, around 20''s and was wearing a black a shirt " Emma was trying to recall. His skin was a bit pale and how he walked was a bit weird, in my opinion,". "Hmm....who was that?" I was scratching my memory about my friends who knew my address. As far as I concerned friends who knew my address were mostly females. And for males, there only 2, my brother and Erick. I believed he was not my brother because he was tall," My brother was not much taller than me, he was 168 cm tall and I was 160 cm. "He was not your brother. He was tall, Tha. Perhaps around 180 an," Emma got quiet.. "To tell the truth, his footsteps sounded strange," She said. Chapter 5 - 5. Someone Was Waiting Emma said someone was standing in front of my house. He wanted to knock at the door but he changed his mind. So he was there standing quietly, waiting like a statue, standing still in front of the closed door for some time then he decided to leave. Night drifted so long and too dragged on for me. I checked the clock on the room''s wall so many times. 5 minutes, 10 minutes, 20 minutes passed. I felt morning would not come and I could not wait for it. I walked out of the bedroom, to the living room. I did not want to switch the light on to give me quietness while sitting there. In the middle of the tranquility of that night, some knocks were faintly heard. The same sounds that kept haunting me. Suddenly I got goosebumps. I collected my courage and kicked out my fear before I got up from my chair. I talked to myself again and again. ''I will not run this time. I sharpened my hearing, trying to locate where that knocking sounds came from. "Knock, knock, knock". "Knock, knock, knock,". Slowly but surely that sound came closer, I was sure it came from my front yard. My curiosity could not be stopped, so I stood up and peeped out from the window of my living room. Darkness and emptiness were portrayed out there. Nobody was there. Even the white dog which had been standing there since this afternoon was nowhere to be seen. Only shortly after that sound disappeared, then it was heard again, even louder and clearer than before. My heart bit faster as well as my curiosity to find out the source of that sound. I peeped out again. Then, I saw a shadow of someone walked back and forth in my yard. The way he walked looked so weird, and every time his feet took a step, that knocking sound was heard. Finally, my curiosity was answered. The knocking sound which had been haunting me so far was found. It was the sound of someone''s knockings, it was from someone walking back and forth in my yard. Carefully I looked at him if I recognized him. My brain tried to crack down my memory of my friends who knew my address, my friends, my mother and father, my brother, my relatives, every one. Too bad, none had the same physical characteristics with that man. A negative thought crossed my mind. ''Why did he follow me? Was he a stalker? Thief?, A robber?''. All the bad ideas about that guy filled up my head. But I tried to stay positive to fight against my fear. ''He might be my friend,'' I said to myself. He was tall with white pale skin. His hair was really black and he was slightly bent. I searched in my memory a friend in the same year with that looked. Even though only A few did I knew from them, I was still able to recall anything about them. He might be one of them who tried to find my address and then he got confused. My positive mind was consoling me. . ''Wait!!'' I said to myself, ''If he was my friend and wanted to find my address, why did he follow me since I was in my old house?''. My rational mind started to scare me. Then a pair of sparkling sapphire eyes like the cat''s eyes of that man startled me. For a moment, time stopped spinning. "That" I whispered to myself. My memory ran to one of Mr. Stone''s marionettes. The sapphire eyes marionette kept in a glass box. My brain processed slowly how that doll, an inanimate object, at the moment was walking in front of my house as a living thing. . Marionette I believed could move without any strings or the help of someone to move it. Besides, Mr. Stone made that doll as a display only. I saw that doll walked back and forth in confusion. His movement was stiff and uncommon. He was looking for something. But there were basic questions, how could that inanimate be turned to life? How could he walk? At the same moment, I felt as if I saw magic in a story book about a wooden doll which could be a living thing. Strangely, I saw it myself now. I watched that marionette carefully, his every movement, where he headed to and what he did. I did not miss any. I watched ''him'' not because I was curious nor whatever the reasons were, but my body was stiff, feeling as if I was tied and my mouth was. But the curiosity inside me keeping me awake and defeating the fear toward that doll. Almost two hours I watched that doll with his every movement. I was hypnotized so that I did not feel sleepy at all. Instead, that curiosity conjured me. Clock struck 3 in the morning. I saw him walking away. I was about to follow him but fortunately I was not that brave enough to follow whatever it was. My conscience was not sure if it would be safe or not to follow him alone without any self protection. I mean, I did not know for sure if he could live. It was really confusing to me if he posed a danger to me. Emma woke me up for breakfast. I did not know when but I found myself sleeping by the window without any mat or blanket. "Why did you sleep here?," She asked. "Tha, don''t you think that little dog was trying to protect your house?" Emma spoke again. "Meaning?" I replied fast. Suddenly the breakfast meal turned tasteless, my appetite had gone. I put down my spoon and looked at Emma back seriously. "I did not see that dog last night. It seemed it had gone when that man came.. I kept watching him until I did realised I was asleep, then you woke me up this morning," I explained to her. Chapter 6 - 6. Strange Footsteps Sound "Meaning?" I replied fast. Suddenly the breakfast meal turned tasteless, my appetite had gone. I put down my spoon and looked at Emma back seriously. "I did not see that dog last night. It seemed it had gone when that man came. I kept watching him until I did realised I was asleep, then you woke me up this morning," I explained to her. Emma put down her spoon as well. Breakfast time suddenly turned to be a serious discussion. "Don''t you want to set a CCTV in your house?" asked the lady half whispered as if someone else would hear our conversation, "this is only advice, Tha. We don''t expect the worst but we are ready for that. You will not be able to face it if you have to peep out of the window and sleep on the floor. Meanwhile, the following day you have to go to campus and work. Even if that man poses you a danger, you have evidence to report that to the police," she continued. I kept quiet for a while, thinking about Emma''s idea. It was not bad at all. It was good to prepare the worst that might happen even though no one could predict the future. "Em, I felt strange about that man last night," Emma looked at me in confusion. She did not understand what I was trying to tell her. "He was not human" my voice was low and soft. There were only two of us in that house but I got goose bumps instantly. I simply could feel someone was watching us somewherein my house. "What does that mean?," Emma asked, trying to get clear ideas from me. "I am saying that what I saw last night was not human, not a real man" I was reluctant to continue, but Emma''s expression grew more curious. "Listen! This might sound a bit nonsensical for you". I looked around to make sure no one listened to our chats. "My feelings told me he was not human, like us. The way he walked was so strange, his skin was pale, and the knock sounds when he walked. I happened to see his eyes last night. He had eyes like cats. You get it, don''t you? Cat''s eyes are shining in the darkness. And, his eyes were!" I was still confused about what I had seen last night. What kind of creature he was. Finished listening to my explanation, Emma looked bewildered. She dialed someone through her cell phone. I didn''t quite catch what they were talking about, around 2 minutes, then she was back. "This afternoon, a friend of mine will come here to install a CCTV on the yard and the areas around '''' She stood in front of me with her hands on the waist. "Honestly, I also felt something was strange with that man. I thought he might be your friend. But strangely, he did not knock at the door, or did whatever possible as a man, only stood up quietly". I heard her taking a deep breath. "This might sound cruel to say he is not human. But I just feel something is wrong with him, something ''different'' " I was just dumbfounded to hear all her words. For the first time I saw her like this, as if I saw another side of that woman., not a best friend who always preached me with long and long advice, like a train track. I only stared at my meal for breakfast, not willing to touch it. My appetite had been absorbed by last night''s incident. I glanced at the front door which was visible.and that reminded me of last night horrible sightings. I felt the horror and fear again. I waited for Emma until at 10am and at 12pm all CCTV were installed. There were four cameras in total, 2 cameras were in the yard, and two others were on the side house each. When I wanted to leave the shop to help Emma, that white dog came back again. I was afraid of that dog, so I just watched him from a distance. That dog had very beautiful white hair and the hair was really well cared for. Emma was right, it was none sense if that dog had no owner. He looked so calm even with a stranger like me. As if he ignored my presence, the white dog directly went into my yard and stood on the side of my house without barking, simply stared straight at the gate. He looked so calm. I chose to ignore him and went to the shop. . At the shop, Emma was busy with her customers that were pretty many that a day. I helped her without any words. "Has it been done?" she asked when I was standing near her to pick up pots the customers wanted. At first, I was a bit confused with that question, but after a second I understood what she meant, "Oh, yes. It has just been done," I replied, "Thank you," I was very lucky to have a friend like Emma. In between my working hours, I checked my house condition through my cell phone. I did not see anything strange. That little dog changed his position every now and then, or a daughter of my neighbor came and played with that dog. Everything just looked so normal. One thing bothered me, though, that dog was guarding my house. I tried to ignore that and took a positive mind that the dog might belong to someone and he might have been lost. The clock struck at 10pm, so I asked for a leave to Emma. After cleaning up the shop, we decided to go home. She asked me to call her if something happened at my house. I walked slowly, until I reached the gate of my house. Then I heard a dog barking loudly. The white hair dog, which usually looked calm, was barking loudly at something on the side of my house. The dog was looking wild and offensive, so much contrast with his usual look. I tried to keep some distance and just stood outside the fence. That dog growled in the same direction, moved around, then barked again. His white hair expanded and he was really angry at something there. I turned around quickly and wanted to run as far as I could, everywhere, as long as not at my house. Honestly, I was so afraid of going home at that moment. I called Emma quickly while walking fast, "Em, I am heading to your house. Allow me, please," I was begging her and crying.. The person on the other edge was panicking, and I accelerated my steps toward my best friend''s house. Chapter 7 - 7. Knocking Sounds We could not feel the hunger anymore. I sat on a chair and circled my arms around my knees. My eyes looked straight to Emma''s computer monitor. Next to me, the face of that woman had turned pale a few minutes ago. We could see clearly the condition of my house through her computer screen and something really shocking happened there . Something was moving in the darkness. His movement was stiff and odd for a normal man. It seemed that Emma had known that it was not human. We both did not deny that whatever out there in the darkness was not human, but our logical thought still could not comprehend how that inanimate thing could move by itself like a living thing We were like in a nightmare even though we both were fully awake. Something we just knew in horror stories we could see in real life and the worst, it might hunt me. Emma watched me and the monitor that displayed the thing in turn. That creature tried to send away the white dog that usually came to my house. The dog barked fiercely as if the doll was something it really hated "Is that a doll?," Emma exclaimed in low voice in disbelieved. I remained silent and shook my head, then watched back to the monitor. "Tha, that is really a doll, isn''t it?" She repeated, in disbelief of what she saw. "That". Emma took a deep breath, then she stood up from the chair in bewilderment. I turned the computer screen, I could not stand watching views presenting my house condition. Not only the fear I felt but also the movement of that creature really made my head spinning and my stomach sick. There were parts of me denying that the inanimate could move. The bad dream came in reality. The shadow of that living doll that could walk in horrific ways was planted permanently in my memory. Emma was facing the same thing. I saw her walking back and forth and grumbling under her breath. "Em," I called her, but she did not hear me. "Em, I guess that thing is hunting me". I said it a bit louder. Emma looked at me. Her face was pale. "Don''t say it. It scares me, ". She stared at me angrily. She walked fast to my direction. :Tha, I am worried about you" she screamed. "We both don''t know what kind of creature it is. Is it dangerous and what was his purpose for coming here". She screamed hysterically. "We both don''t know what that thing will do later." Her voice was weak in the last words. Like having coffee with high caffeine content, we could not rest our eyes even a bit after watching that horrific night. Emma went to the restroom several times before she finally spent the night by watching films. My mind was overpowered with regrets after seeing Emma. I had involved my best friend who was not supposed to be in it. I wanted to run everywhere as long that that thing or whatever it was did not find me. Unfortunately, I could not think clearly in this situation. I felt like my brain was just gone when I was nervous and urgent. That night I did not sleep but overslept for around an hour. When I woke up, I looked for Emma but nowhere could she be spotted. I wrote down a memo and put it on the fridge in the dining room. I wanted to pack my things and left as soon as possible. One name suddenly crossed to my mind that morning and my brain processed quickly to make a decision. And my destination was to the place of that person. It took around half day including 2 hours by sea. I did not want to involve anyone anymore this time. I could feel something bad would happen if they were around me. Staying away was the only way out. I took a train at 10 a.m. I turned off my cell phone during the trip so that no one could reach me. It took 4 hours the trip by train. Then, I had to take a bus for 1 hour to get to the to the steam train station which was located far in the countryside. After that, I took a ferry and the last transportation to take was the same transportation, another steam train. In that journey, I tried to make myself happy by enjoying the scenery and trying to forget want I saw last night in my yard. It was 1 a.m. I just arrived, slightly later than the time scheduled. When I got down from the train, someone had waited for me and welcomed me with his annoying smile. He was my father. For 27 years of age, it was my second time seeing him. Father was like a stranger to me. We did not talk much. He asked me to follow him without asking questions, and simply agreed.. We walked along the path cut through the forest. Once in a while I could hear owls and other nocturnal animals sounding on and off. The path we passed through was so dark that several times my feet knocked some kinds of roots and almost stumbled. The moonlight did not help much because the thickness of the forest was impossible to penetrate. The tress shades and the thickness of bushes accompanied our silence. No topics could be brought up to break our quietness. We were a father and a daughter who lived like two strangers, only the biological bond was the tie between us-- I guessed so. After such a long walk through the thickness of the forest, we finally came to a house with such a spacious yard.. The wood fence was built low around the garden which was covered with blue clematis. Different kinds of vegetables were grown in almost all areas, and only left 1 meter as a path to the house doo Chapter 8 - 8. Wizards After such a long walk through the thickness of the forest, we finally came to a house with such a spacious yard. The wood fence was built low around the garden which was covered with blue clematis. Different kinds of vegetables were grown in almost all areas, and only left 1 meter as a path to the house door . The canopy of white and red roses crept up and covered a small part of the yard. Father opened the gate and asked me to go in the house was well cared and maintained. It looked neat and beautiful. We went in the house through the door by the side of the house which was lower. I had to bend down to go in. That small door was the access to the kitchen. It was a small and cramped room. The roof was a stone connected with a small hill on the side of the house, while the wall was made of land. The floor was a wooden floor which was varnished with amber. There was a small table with two chairs placed in the middle of the room surrounded by a U shape counter. A small window next to the door offered an overview of the spacious garden. Curtain made of crimson glass cloth which was knitted with pumpkin and tendrils, looked matched with a vermilion frame. My next attention was on my father who looked busy preparing food. I saw him slice dry meat and boil some vegetables. A simple fireplace made the room warm and cozy. . I walked to the fur rug spread in front of the fireplace and sat there to get rid of the cold weather. It did not take long, two bowls of meat and vegetable were served on the table with slices of dry bread and honey. "Dad, it seemed a naughty wizard acted badly," I interrupted the silence while pushing the soup with some carrots into my mouth. Calling a stranger that all people said as a father felt a bit weird. " He casted a spell on a marionette and made it chase me". My father did not reply me, he only listened while enjoying his meal. "I saw it come to my house, and I knew it was only wizards, didn''t they?" Still no response came from him. "You the wizards always cause bad luck, making bad actions, but do not want to be responsible". I felt like I was grumbling to myself. "I know you guys are different. But that is not the way to live with us" I put my spoon down. Suddenly my appetite just dropped. "Look at what your friend has done to Zie! You guys made me live in trauma for the rest of my life". Father stopped his eating, he put down the spoon and looked at me. "Tha, your father has asked sorry so many times. What else am I supposed to do to pay off his big sins to you?" he sounded sincere. "Tooth is for tooth, blood is for blood," I replied. He was speechless. firmly. "I know that the marionette was sent by your friend. I don''t know what he wants," Silence. My words were swallowed by silence. "My friends are not toys. We are humans you cannot play with as you like. Just because we are powerless, you guys play with our life. I know that bullet was an accident when your friends were playing with their magic" Without me knowing my voice was a bit raised. And he was still quiet listening to me, which was a bit emotional. "Dad, my Zie was not a toy, so as all my friends I have now". My father was too afraid with his pack so he chose to leave me and my mother. He was not a pure wizard, he inherited mixed blood. It could be said that my father was not a wizard because he could not do magic at all, but the wizard blood from my grandmother loaded his life so that he had to stay with his pack. "Tha, I guess it was not Antonie who did it this time," He said softly. "He died 5 years ago, suicide, "He explained further. I was shocked and confused when I listened to that news, "Suicide?" I asked again if I misheard it. . He nodded. He had to undergo a punishment because of his mistakes. But before the punishment was given, he chose to end his own life," I could feel his big hand patting my shoulder. "You don''t have to take revenge or anything. God has his own way to do that. Don''t load your life with unnecessary things," His wise advice came from his sincerity. I was still in shock, "And, that marionette?" I asked in confusion. Father did not reply to me, he continued his meal instead. That morning I heard my father was talking to someone in the living room. At first, I ignored it and chose to go to the kitchen to pick up some water. When I got back from the kitchen, he was still talking with someone. I did not see anyone but a white dog. . I stopped my steps to the room. When I took a closer look, I just realized it was the same dog that used to visit my house. I was shocked, afraid, and confused to think how that animal could come here. Father asked me to sit down, while that four-leg animal looked at me without blinking. "Can it speak?" I saw my father nodded. "It always comes to my house," I had not told my father that besides the marionette that always followed me, there was a white dog that always came to my house."This dog usually comes to the house. I feel that it has been following me since I came to the old house," my voice was nervous and scared. . "I am so sorry to have been following you which caused you trouble and bothered," that dog said politely. I looked at that animal in disbelief. He was talking like human. "Tha, He is the incarnation of Kerberos. He comes from the underworld," Father explained that calmly. "Miss, I came here with no evil intention to you at all. I came here to pick up a human spirit that has not been back yet," Kerberos got down from the chair and walked toward me. "I have lost 1 spirit I am looking for so far. It has been quite long. I came and looked for it because I thought that spirit might have gotten lost somewhere, or there was something blocking him from coming to the spirit''s world. But until now, I still have not taken it home," The white hair animal sat near my feet and I sat cross-legged on the floor, next to him. I still did not get that, "What do you mean?" I asked. "Miss, if the number of dead people is 10, there must be 10 spirits that come to the realm of spirit. I take care. But I lost 1 spirit from the number of people who passed away. I looked for it but could not find it. One day I saw that spirit was in the carpenter''s house. But when I checked it there, it could not be found.," Kerberos looked sad. "I know that spirit was still there, but I could not locate precisely where it was hiding. At first, I suspected that the spirit was protected by magic whatsoever, that was why I had trouble taking it home,". "Then, why did you follow me?" Is that spirit he is looking for me? I asked myself. "t first that spirit stayed in a place somewhere in that house, but I did not know exactly where it was. But when you were there, suddenly that spirit moved and went out from the hiding place. That made me easy to know where the spirit was. I thought that the spirit might be interested in you. And I was right. That spirit kept following you. That is the reason I came here, too. In my calculation, sooner or later that spirit will come here," This time Kerberos''s expression remained flat. My father and I looked at each other in bewilderment. "Miss, that spirit stays in one of the marionettes in that house. No wonder I find it difficult to locate it. There is a black magic covering that doll. Unfortunately, I cannot say it for sure if that magic is dangerous or not," "Can''t you take that spirit to the underworld now?" I was wondering. "I mean, that spirit does not belong here, does it?" "I cannot do it because the magic in that doll is so strong. I just have to wait until the magic covering that doll gets weak so that it will be freed from that marionette automatically.. And that time, it is my job to take that spirit back to the spirit realm. In other words, right now the spirit has a body like a living human and I cannot take it home before it is separated from its body," Chapter 9 - 9. Kerberos For 27 years of my age, it was my second time to meet my father. The last time I met him was when I was only 12 years old. At that time my mother took me to visit him, on the first day this house had been finished constructed. My father''s house was built pretty far from the village. It was rather in the middle of a forest. He land was uneven, but the weather was very cool. Not far from that house there was a station. Due to the change of the train route, the operational facilities in that train was abandoned. Benches and chairs were left dusted. Ticket windows and the floors were full of dry leaves. Some walls stared cracking, and the rail tracks were covered with bushes and wild grass. Kerberos took me to that place this morning. Once we arrived there, we saw some train cars were left parked for years and they were rusted in many parts. That white dog with thick fur walked slowly along every moldy wall and sniffed looking for something. "What are you looking for?" I wanted to know. "Did you know that this place was known as zero point?" His words were level. Kerberos walked to my direction. "Surely you knew that all kinds of magic don''t work here. That was also the reason why they sent your father here to be on guard because no one could do that," he explained to me. As a matter of fact, I had known that, but I preferred staying mute. That was also the reason came here after seeing that marionette. I knew it was magic that brought it alive. And in here magic did not work at all. It was such a good place to get away from such thing and to find solution as well "What are you looking for then?," Kerberos was still busy looking for something, even when I addressed him question, he remained undistracted. Then he stopped at certain part, at a heap near the park of the station which was covered with bushes and dry leaves "in a few day, I am sure that marionette will arrive here. And it comes here for you," As saying so, he kept digging. "I plan to catch it" He sounded very confident with his plan. "But, didn''t you say that you could not do that unless waiting for the spirit to leave that body?" That was confusing me but I needed to know, too.. "You are right, Miss. I cannot take that spirit before it leaves that body. "Kerbaros replied without stopping his activities. He kept digging. "I have a plan to overcome that problem. For your information, no magic lasts long. "There is time the magic will disappear. When it happens, I will take it." That afternoon, I went to a swamp by the forest to catch some fireflies. Zero point, besides neutralizing all kinds of magic, it also made all electronic devices not functioned. Zero point was not a wide area, only around 15 meters square from the total area of that station. After I caught enough fireflies, I put them in a glass jar and covered it with a lid holed on it. The insects which were glowing in the dark and could be seen at night would be used as a flashlight. I and father planned to go to the station at night and to prepare a trap for that marionette. After preparing some supplies, at 7 sharp we left. Kerbaros walked at the front holding the jar as the flashlight. He held the handle of the jar by his teeth. Father carried a wooden crate of 0.5 times 2 meters sized which was more like a coffin, while I carried a basket of supplies and 2 spades. The atmosphere in the station was much spookier than it was in the morning. Completely dark, almost nothing to see, so quiet, only the noise of leaves rubbing each other when the wind blew. We worked in silence. Kerbaros dug soil with his two front legs helped by father. Meanwhile, I loaded the soil in the crate up to one-third of it, and the rest was put in the sack we had prepared. Luckily it did not take us much time to finish. Around 9p.m we completed everything The sound of wood knocking! I heard it again that morning. It was heard so clearly among the noise of bargaining between buyers and sellers in the market. I focused my hearing, ran my eyes around if that marionette was somewhere around me. I walked away from my father who was buying some fish, and trying to find out where the knocking came from. In front of a food stall, I stopped. It was the last I could hear the knocks. I pushed myself to go inside, looking slightly at visitors in there. "Please have a seat,"A waiter showed me to a vacant table. I had no choice but sat and ordered some food. Soft purr of an animal ruined my concentration. A fatty grey cat looked pretty familiar for me. At first I did not believe it was Mickey, but after a closer look I knew it was really the same animal I saw. That fat cat jumped onto my table and played with the tissue there. A waiter who saw that wanted to send Mickey away. But I stopped him and said that Mickey was my cat. A lot of questions came up about how that fat cat could come here. I hurriedly took that grey fur animal out and asked my order to be packed home. I walked out from that eating place. It crossed to my mind that Mr. Stone might be around there and it was also possible he thought that he lost Mickey. I contacted someone once that thought came to my mind. "Ery, is Mr.Stone at home? It seems he has lost Mickey. That cat is with me now." I spoke fast because I had to hold that heavy Mickey. "That animal is with you there?" Erick''s voice sounded surprised. "That fat cat has gone since you went home. My boss is upset because of that," he sounded to control his annoyance. Not only Erick was shocked, but I also got even more confused. "Is your boss around?" "He is out buying some stocks" Erick replied. "He may be home in a few minutes,". I hang up the phone. Whatever Erick told me made me even more confused. ''if it was not Mr. stone that took Mickey here, how could that cat manage to be here?'' my heart wondered. Mickey jumped out my arms and ran among the crowd in the market. Afraid of losing it, I followed him quickly. That fat grey hair ran fast despite his rounded tummy. I was pretty difficult to keep up with his speed. Several times I was out of breath and had to stop to inhale enough oxygen before continued running. Finally that cat stopped in front of a church and scratched the church door. I snatched him to my arms to take him away from that place. When I turned around, I heard wood knocking. It was slow and so close. The next moment, the creaking sound of the church door that was slowly opened followed. That marionette stood by the door. His expression was cold wit mysterious smile behind the door. I was frozen instantly. Mickey jumped out from my hold and could not do anything. My legs were paralyzed and I could not run. "You guys finally meet," the voice of that cat sounded so happy.. "It was not for nothing. That boy has been waiting for so long, His trust on you is paid off now," Chapter 10 - 10. The Secret Of The Old Train Station "You guys finally meet," the voice of that cat sounded so happy. "It was not for nothing. That boy has been waiting for so long, His trust on you is paid off now," "Tha," That marionette could talk, too. He walked to me stiffly, while I could do nothing but frozen. "I am so happy to see you now," he caressed my hair so carefully with his awkward movement. "You remain the same. No change at all, it is just you are a bit taller now." His voice was so familiar to my ears. My brain worked to process, to recall who the owner of that voice was. "I was so glad you visited Tohron," the next moment, he sounded about to cry. But his doll face remained leveled with mysterious smile. "I saw you coming to my cemetery every day. I made breakfast for you every morning. I hate my footsteps. It scared you off. Mickey encouraged me to learn to wear shoes. I really wanted to stay near you so that we could be like we used to be. But you are afraid of me. Tha, the most painful feeling is when you are hated and someone you like is afraid of you." I did not know what to do. Did I have to believe him? Or it was also another magic. I only looked at him, the every stiff movement of that doll, holding Mickey and standing in front of me. Physically he was not Zie, not even close. . Zie did not have wooden body like him, his black hair, pale skin, and a pair of sapphire eyes. But there were certain things that made me want to believe that he was really my late best friend. His eyes and the way he treated me, the way he spoke to me, all belonged to Zie. Without me knowing, my eyes got wet "Zie,"my voice was hoarse. I could not describe it precisely what kinds of feeling mixed up in my heart. It was just like you had a very valuable thing, it was gone and it was impossible to come back, but finally you got it back one day, right in front of you. His body was cold and hard like wood. I touched his face and looked at the finger joints with my puffy eyes. "I am confused" I said while crying. "Is it Zie I am talking to? Or it is just my hallucination?" I wiped tears on my face. My heart said to believe that he was really Zie, but logic reminded me that it was magic, and I was not supposed to be like that. I studied his fingers, playing with them in my hands. I smiled of happiness, even though at the same time I could not stop crying. "Zie, this is Zie, right?" I was still trting to convince myself. "Am I dreaming? Is it an illusion?" I hardly believed what I faced that morning. Zie did not reply me. He looked at me with his expressionless face. But in his doll body, I heard his voice was laughing. "It is me, Tha. I am Zie. Trust me. This is magic, but I am truly," he was trying to make me believe him. I pulled his hands, playing with his fingers, admiring the carving done finely by Mr. Stone that I could hardly see the connection between finger joints. "Is this true, Zie?," Honestly, I still could not believe it. My voice was hoarse, somehow, I asked him the same questions if it was really Zie. I and Zie went to the same school. I used to be a very naughty girl, brutal, and rowdy. I could not remember how many times what kinds of disciplines I had crossed, started from skipping school for a month, being absent from the lesson of that days, and fighting. It was all ordinary things for me. Zie used to be called the ''tamer'', yes. It was only him could tame me. One day, Zie had a girl friend. She was a beautiful girl from another school. I was so happy for him at that time. I was happy to see him smile anytime he told me about his girl friend and when they were together. Until one day, I knew that girl was having another date with another boy. I was so outrageous. I beat up that girl and made her face disfigured. Zie was not angry to me because he had known the truth. There were words from I always kept in my mind. "I admire Tha, because you can always express whatever in you. You hear what your heart says and dare to do that," that was the sweetest appraisal I ever got. Since then, our relationship was not more than a tamer and his little monster. We always spent time together, watching fireworks in independence festivals, visiting museum, being partners in games we were playing. I liked him for a simple reason, he was so patient dealing with me. I brushed some hair off the forehead of that marionette, or I called him Ziesince then, making sure no bullet hole there. That moment was still shadowing me, when I saw red liquid flowing from a hole on his forehead, and he fell down in front of me. "This is really Zie, isn''t it?" I asked again. I still wanted to make sure that it was really that young man. "I saw blood at flowing from this point, there was a hole in your forehead," "I am Zie, Tha. Trust me," he replied me convincingly. I tried to hold tears for coming down again, trying to convince myself it was him. Zie brushed my cheek like I was a child. My face was puffy and my eyes felt heavy, perhaps due to crying for a long time. Mickey asked us to follow him. I and Zie walked slowly behind him. It turned out that he took us to a small stall selling snacks. It was on the outskirt of the market, which was a bit quiet. I knew what that fat hairy animal meant by going into that food stall and ordered some food. . While waiting for our orders to be ready, we were playing chest provided by that place. It was a very old memory. I understood how that Doraemon (fat poached cat) could gain so much weight. It was just Mickey did not have a blue magic poach, but both were fat because of eating a lot and had brilliant mind We played chest until late afternoon. We ordered snacks several times anytime we ate up what were on our table, while hoping time stopped tickling. Then I remembered Kerbaros''s plan. I stopped my movement and looked at that hairy animal in front of me seriously. "Mickey, did you do magic to Zie?" All at once our fun time was changed. Mickey went silent. "This is a black magic," It was not Mickey that replied, but Zie. "I have died, Tha. I am not supposed to be here," his voice was calm and sad. "Kerberos is here," I told them. "I did not know that this marionette was Zie. He is looking for the lost spirit. Right now, he is in my father''s house. I am so sorry but yesterday night we prepared a trap to catch Zie, so that Kerbaros can take him back. We planned to catch you, Zie" I looked at him. Remorse occupied me. "I am sorry, I really did not know. I was so afraid, I thought it was Antonie who sent you to kill me," I explained the whole things. I told them our plan to catch Zie, I still did not know where to stand. My logic told me that Kerbaros was right. The dead did not belong here.. But my ego wanted to stick with him although the magic did not last long, I wanted to have the second chance while the magic was still working. Chapter 11 - 11. Black Cloak Mickey listened to me attentively about Kerbaros''s plan in catching Zie and about Zero zone. It seemed that the grey animal was not surprised about it. He had known the presesnce of zero zone in this city and the possibility the white dog chased the spirit in that marionette. Zie was on the contrary looked confused. He kept asking what would happen if Kerbaros was able to catch him. "As a matter of fact, I have met him," Mickey looked so calm. "Cool down, he will not be able to take you to the realm spirit. Zero zone will not help much. Zie, you just need to stay away from that place, no matter what," That cat told Zie that the spells he had so far were strong enough. And also about Kerbaros who would not be able to take the spirit that was connected to a body. "As long as you have this doll and not in the zero zone, Kerbaros will not be able to bring you to the realm spirit." "Mickey, what are the use of the crate and the soil," I remembered two things prepared to catch Zie. "Zero zone, hmm." Mickey spun around and looked confused. "Actually the naming of that place is not quite suitable," He tried to sit down but got difficulty due to his fat tummy. "When you call it ''zone'' it means that the area itself that has magical power to neutralize magic. It does not work that way. It is not the area that makes magic paralyzed, but the soil of that place. This truth is not widely known. When Zie touches the land in the zero zone, my magic will be paralyzed so that he will not be able to use the body I used to seal him. But he will go back to his previous condition when the soil is taken away from him," The explanation of that fat grey animal sounded logic and made sense enough for me. Perhaps that was also the reason Kerberos kept sniffing as if looking for something the first time we arrived there. And father dug in one place that night, the place the white dog had dug in the afternoon That explained to me that there was a possibility not all the area in zero point was able to neutralize magic, there were some areas gave no effect at all because it was just ordinary soil. I arrived home late at night. When I checked my cell phone it was 11p.m. From distance, I saw some people were at my father''s house. I was right. There were around 20 persons were in the front yard. They were wearing weird outfits. Some were wearing black hoods with big cloaks of the same color. Some were carrying a sword in one hand and an iron shield in the other hand. Honesty I felt uncomfortable. It felt like I was going back to Stone Age or to the country of nowhere, where technology was yet invented. ''hello! Don''t they know pistols and such stuffs?''I am sure they are more effective," I thought. Something pulled my clothes and turned around quickly. Kerbaros bit the end my my lower clothes, signaling me to leave the house as quickly as I could. "Who are they?," I asked in low voice, in case they heard me. Kerberos did not reply, he asked me to just follow him. We headed to the forest, without any light. That white dog ran so fast that I got difficulties to keep up with him. After some time running in the darkness and we were sure it was far enough, he asked me to stop. "Who are they?? Cave men?" I was meaning to tease by mocking their odd and unfamiliar performance in the modern era .like "Miss, emmthey," Kerberos looked unable to find easy for me. terlih, "It can be said they are your father''s seniors," he tried to find the right words to continue his explanation, there might be something I did not understand. "But they are not from good fraction. There is a possibility they will cause me trouble or all of us to send that spirit home." I frowned, "What do they want?" I was curious. "There are many possibilities crossing to my mind, but the biggest possibility is about that spirit and how it can come here," Kerberos hesitated,. But from that explanation I knew the point. They would not make things easy for us but on the contrary. "Miss, if they know the ways how the spirit could get away from me, they will surely learn it. And if they have understood, they will know how to stay immortal. When their spirits are separated from their bodies, they will possibly move the spirit to other bodies or to the marionette like the one we are facing now," He looked so much worried, "If it really happens, there will no balance because there is no death." Listening to Kerberos''s explanation did not make me pleased but on the contrary. I believed that death was not something to be afraid of or to be cried for. It was something we needed to be grateful that death existed. You could imagine if life was immortal, would you like it when a criminal had done so many kilings or had committed other crime, but he kept alive and among us? Sometimes, his death was better for us all. "Kerberos, will you promise to me?" I asked him politely. Kerberos sat down in front of me and nodded. "Promise me, will you?" before I could speak further, that white dog stood up and alerted. "Miss, we have to go now,"Kerberos started running. I followed him closely. Faintly I heard branches of trees were broken, but I did not hear footsteps. I could not remember what had happened, it was just I realized then I was surrounded. Kerberos barked furiously to them. Never had I seen such monsters in my life. Their bodies were covered by dark black cloaks each of them was holding a sword and an iron shield, or spear pointed at us. Hardly were their faces revealed, but a pair of burning shinning red eyes. I had no courage at all, as if it was all ripped out of my body. I was standing still, while Kerberos was still growling and barking fiercely. Suddenly I saw a small gap between them. With all the rest of power left in me, I pulled Kerberos out of that circle. Then we fleeted like crazy. I could no longer feel the pain of branch''s scratches on my body. Again and again my feet stumbled on protruding tree roots on the ground, but strangely I did not feel any pain at all. All were swollen by the great fear in my heart. I kept running and relied heavily on my instinct because I was map-blinded, did not know where the right direction to go while Kerberos was quite far from me. Suddenly a place crossed to my mind. "Kerberos, to the station!" I yelled at him who was quite far from me. Chapter 12 - 12. Sabotage "Kerberos, to the station!" I yelled at him who was quite far from me. Kerberos turned around, we ran toward those monsters now. Those horrible creatures were still chasing us, all at once triggered my craziness and brutality came out naturally. When that white dog took me to the direction of that pack, I lunged myself to one of them. Their bodies were like lumps of soft flesh when I kicked them. I pulled a spear from one of them and I saw hands without skin held that spear. I stepped on the head without mercy, hoping to crush it into pieces. He screamed like he was in great pain. After I got the spear, I wondered what kind of devil that possessed me, I threw it right in the heart of any monsters under my reach. I did the same things to the others, lunged myself and beat them fiercely on the heads without mercy. I did not realize when one of them cut me. My body was numb for such pain. Kerberos helped me by biting their body. We worked shoulder to shoulder against those monsters. Their number was never ended, when I destroyed seven, other seven would come. Kerberos pulled me signaling me to give up, we ran until the station. At there, I saw the crate and sacks of soil that we would use to catch Zie. I took the soil out of the crate, and also the one in the sacks. Then I jumped into the crate surrounded by soil I had spread. Then, we were waiting silently to the creatures chasing until that place. Until thenwe heard loud scream, I opened the crate we used to hide. Their bodies melted like burned candles. Kerberos looked happy seeing what happened in front of us. He stuck out his tongue. We did it! Some of the remaining monsters chose to leave us. After I did not see any of them appearing, I jumped out that crate to make sure they were really leaving us. I wanted to talk to Kerberos what I had in my mind after making sure all monsters had gone "Kerberos, could I ask you to wait? I mean literally waiting until the spirit you are looking for leaves its body, then you can take it away," I spoke quietly, hoping he understood the message behind that request. "Miss, didn''t I tell you that I can not take spirit that still is attached with its body," there was a pause, "But it will be much better if we incapacitate the spells as soon as possible. If we postpone it, they will keep chasing us and that marionette, for sure," Kerberos stared at me in curiosity. "Miss, you have something you hide from me," It was a statement, not a question. I doubted to tell him all, but sooner or later Kerberos would find out the truth, "The spirit is my friend" I could not lie to him. "He is my most valuable friend for me. Please I beg you, give me the second chance to be with him. Only until the spells run out, after that you can take him back. I beg you". I knelt down in front of him, begging him to grant my wish. "So far do not incapacitate him or whatever with the soil from this zero zone. I know your plan using that crate is to capacitate the spells and use me as the bait so that he will come here." Kerberos was silent for some time, before he finally broke the quietness in serious tone. "Miss, that is hard for me to fulfill that promise. I am bond with another oath and I don''t want to get involve with other oaths. It is too hard and complicated for me. I cannot help much though, but as long as the spells are still attached with him, I will not take him. I allow you to stick together. That is all I can do to you," he patted my shoulder with his front leg and asked me to get up As soon as we finished all, I started feeling the pain all over my body and great tiredness. I checked my arms which were full of scratches and cuts from branches of trees and two big wounds that might have be from the swords. Kerberos stopped me from going home, he took me to the city instead. At a simple building, someone opened the door for us. She seemed to have known that we would come. She was around 60 years old, and she looked very patient. Kerberos spoke with ordinary language with that woman. He asked some stocks for us. I wanted to help her but she asked me to rest instead. Perhaps she was sorry to see me full of fresh injuries. Arriving at a room, I looked around, "Kerberos, who is that woman?" I asked her while sitting on the bed. "Have you ever heard the reinncarnation?" Kerberos threw a question, instead. "When someone die, before he goes to the realm of spirit, we clear up his memories during his life in the world. We do the same thing to the spirits that are reincarnated. But that woman is the onlt that we do not clear her memories., so she has her memories in her previous life and her life in the realm of spirit. That is one of the sort of punishment. She is mentally punished in the any lifes she has. Miss, sometimes being able to forget things is a blessing, forgetting the badness and replacing it with the new ones is a blessing God give to us," He told me long and clear. I nodded, looking at the white dogsitting next to me, "Keberos, do we have to run again? I mean running from their chasing?" He might have different plans for us. "No, we do not run from them. Miss, we will fight against them with the help of someone who is still sleeping right now. We will wake that person up," Kerberos expression made me feel calm. He was so confident with his plan even though it had been sabotaged, but he really focused on his goal that made him come to this earth. Suddenly I remembered Mickey. I needed to tell him this, too. But I did not know who would tell him about this. If the situation changed quickly like what we had just faced, that grey cat might be in danger too. "Kerberos, can we take a friend of mind to meet that person? I mean that marionette?" I was so worried to open this issue up, but I needed to think about Zie and Mickey''s condition as well. Leaving them alone and being caught up by those creatures, would make our efforts work for nothing. "Of course Miss. First we have to find the place where that marionette is and hide him," Kerberos answer made me relieved a little. "Why don''t we take him along to look for someone who will help us?" I asked him enthusiastically, hoping Zie would come along. "Miss, that would be very risky. Imagine. When we have to fight dead or alive like we had today, it will be difficult when we have to fight as well as protecting another one. Marionette has slow and stiff movement. He will not help us much. On the contrary, he will be our other burden later on, " Kerberos stood up from my side. He walked to another room. In a few minutes, he came back with a small sword and a knife. "Use these. I do not have any weapon suit with your capability, so you need to adjust yourself with these weapons.. We do not know what will happen later, so we need to prepare for the worst." He reminded me to be careful and left one more advice for me, "Do not die before your target is achieved," Chapter 13 - 13. A Spot To Start I arranged a meeting with Zie and Mickey. I did not expect that the meeting would be awful. I knew that a cat could not get along with a dog, but I had thought it would be different for them. Mickey scratched Kerberos face. Meanwhile, previously that white dog almost crushed the head of that cat. "Just take it as a payback for that time, loser!" a curse came out from that fat cat. Kerberos did not want to stop. He punched that cat with his front leg so that Mickey bounced. "Not yet finished?" My voice was flat. I did not intend to break up their fight. To tell the truth, I enjoyed it. It was just like a rare show and it was free of charge when you watched the keeper of the spirit realm fought against the fat cat. "Go on fighting, I enjoy it. I was hoping when you two met , you would behave as the status you carry on your shoulder, and talked about how to solve this problem well. I was wrong. You two are just like other ordinary cats and dogs out there," I said mockingly while eating snacks and sitting next to Zie.. "That dog started it off. He beat me few days ago when I looked for you at campus. He also locked in a cold room, until someone opened the door," the fat made a defense. "You,!" Kerberos was speaking and growling. He threatened Mickey. "He is the one looking for problems and always block me from catching that marionette," His voice was annoyed. "Mickey, did you come to my campus?" I did not know if that grey cat had come to my campus. Until finally my memory about traces of red blood on the table came up again. Then, It belonged to Mickey. "at first I had really thought that Zie''s waiting was in vain. I used to mock him any time, but he kept the belief that you would come back one day. Years passed and he had been waiting for you like a fool. Can you be like him with such big faith?" Mickey walked toward me. "He had been waiting for you for so long. When you came home, honestly I was so much grateful and happy. But then you left. I had to look for everywhere possible my best," Suddenly his expression changed. "Then that intruder came, attacked me like a wild dog," that fat cat was about to attack Kerberos but I stopped it by snatching his body and sat him away from the dog so that they did not sit side by side. "Come on, stop fighting please! Forget your ego for a while. I promise after this meeting over, you can fight as much as you want it until you both are satisfied," I was begging them but Zie was laughing listening to my response. "Okay I will start," as I said so I took out my cell phone. "First, I really wish anyone of you will go to my father''s home to pick up my PC," I gave them my pitiful look. "Please," "I will do that," Kerberos responded fast. "Okay, thank you. Next, I want to ask Zie," I looked at him. Zie,, can you tell me how you could get away from Kerberos? Or at least could tell me how you could be in that doll?" looked at him seriously. Zie''s expression was so flat, but behind that wooden face that was always leveled I knew he was hiding mixed up emotion. "I do not know how I could be in this doll''s body. I am telling the truth. Believe me!" I was measuring his response from his answers, and he told the truth. "That day I was with you in the garden," he looked at me, "I gave you that bread and then gunshot was heard," I bent down my head. He sounded sad, "After that I felt as if I was pushed to the ground fast. When I got up, I found myself in the glass box in this body," I signaled to Kerberos and Mickey not to ask any further. "Zie, I want to talk with Mickey and Kerberos I a minute. Can you wait for us here?" after he nodded, I asked both four-leg animals to move away from him. I looked at them, asking open explanation what really happened to Zie, especially the ways the spirit stuck to that marionette. "I am going to ask you questions and please tell me the truth," I started with Kerberos. "How that Zie spirit stranded in the body of that marionette?" That white dog looked confused too. "Miss, I have ever heard magic that could make a man immortal, but I do not really know. It is possible that before Zie went the realm of spirit, someone moved him into that marionette. That is the most making sense explanation to get away from my watching," said Kerberos. I nodded. I understood what Kerberos just told me. Then, I turned to Mickey, the fat grey cat, "Mickey, tell me how Zie got stranded in that marionette," He looked afraid, " I believe you know something" I demanded. "I am so sorry," There was a pause. Although I quite knew what that fat cat wanted to say, I preferred waiting for his saying it directly. "I am the one who made Zie stayed in the body of marionette doll." Kerberos was about to jumped on him but warned him to stop. "When my master was dying, he gave his last magic to me. He said that when he died, I had to find a new body and used that magic to him so that his spirit remained in this world," He told us seriously. "So you do know the spells to make spirit become immortal?" Kerberos question represented mine. "No, it is not like that!" Mickey snapped fast, "I only a temporary place for the magic," He said slowly. "I don''t know the spell itself. I swear. My master put it in my bell, I only need to place it in a new body that will be used and utter the name of the spirit in there. That way, I will not be affected with your watching," That fat cat stuck out his tongue to Kerberos, and instantly Kerberos barked loudly. "The spell will not be affected either the spirit is in the realm spirit or not. I can call it anytime I want it," Mickey was trying to explain to us the spell he got from his master.. "And, Zie?," I was curious. Chapter 14 - 14. Fireballs "The spell will not be affected either the spirit is in the realm spirit or not. I can call it anytime I want it," Mickey was trying to explain to us the spell he got from his master. "And, Zie?," I was curious. "That day I saw you, when Zie was shot in the park, you were crying in front of that dead body. I felt sorry for you and I decided to give that spell to him," Mickey put his head down. "I know I was wrong. I just felt sorry for you. I thought Zie deserved for a second chance more than my master," that grey cat showed us a blue bell hanging around his neck. "My master was very lonely, I was his only companion. I think by being dead, he would have more friend in there," His voice was soft due to his sadness. "Tha, what is your plan?," Kerberos distracted my attention. After listening to their explanation, I planned to go home as soon as possible. Kerberos brought me my bag of PC and some cash from my father. I planned to go to the place the white dog told me Before we departed, I contacted Emma. It was so obvious from her voice that she was so panic. I asked her to buy me train tickets. Although we had to argue pretty long, finally she gave in. We would put Zie in that place. . Thinking about what Kerberos told me yesterday night, it was difficult if we had to take him along with us on the trip. We might be an easy target to be attacked again. That night, I accompanied Kerberos went to my father''s house. The house looked quiet and all the light were off. We tip toed into the house through the side door which was hardly locked as far I knew. And, I was right. No one was in the house. It was so tranquil only the smoke from the fireplace was still burning red looking like that it was just left. It seemed my father had just left the kitchen. After Kerberos got my bag, we left right away. On the way back, we saw someone. He turned to my father''s house. I signaled Kerberos to stop and watch him from distance. I never saw that person. She was a woman, perhaps around 60 years old. She was dressed eccentrically with high heel shoes. She looked a little arrogant, one hand holding a cigar, and another one grabbed a black package. I pulled Kerberos to hide so that she would not see us. "Give me one reason why I cannot go back! This is very strange. You made me think that father was involved in this problem. Am I right?" Kerberos was quiet. It seemed that my guess was correct. "That man has never changed," Kerberos looked at me in bewilderment. "He will sacrifice anything to gain trust from his pack," my voice sounded disappointed. I could see that person stood up in front of the closed door. She smoked her cigar with her red lips once in a while and a moment later the smoke from the cigar lingered in the air. She looked around several times, perhaps to make sure that no one was around. Some moment later, she put down the package in front of the door and then left. I and Kerberos were about to move to pick up that bundle but it was too late. I cursed softly when my father suddenly came up and pick up that bundle before he finally went inside the house. I and Kerberos went back without any new information. Our heads were occupied with so many questions about who that woman was, and what her relationship with my father was. I promised to meet Mickey at the station as we agreed. There could I see them waiting for us already. Soon I met them and not long after that our train came. During the trip I chose to rest my eyes. For several days my body endurance had really been tested. I had spent only few hours sleeping. It was much worse than when I had to do my work program for my final assignment. Just few minutes I rested my eyes, suddenly the passengers'' noise woke me up. I had not yet fully aware what was going on, fell off from my seat. Something from outside the train certainly had made the passengers in the train were afraid. I got up quickly and threw my eyes outside the window. It was a group of fire balls flying in the air.. The train ran slower and the number of fire balls was even more. I took out my sword out of my backpack. Zie tried to stop me "Where will you go?" He held my arm so that I stayed on my seat. "It is very dangerous out there. You sit here, please," he asked me. "There are quite many people here," I would go out to help. But, Kerberos voice stopped me. "Miss, stay here. The train keeps moving," the white dog told me, "It will be very dangerous if you go out," After he warned me, he jumped out of the train. I could only see him out from the window when the body of that white dog grew bigger beyond normal. Two heads were growing from both sides of his neck. The white color vanished and it was turned into black, dark black. His eyes were burning red My body shivered looking at that sudden changing. I got goose bumps instantly. I just realized that Kerberos was somehow the wild Kerberos. He was the keeper of spirit realm. He was the three-head dog. Kerberos caught the fire balls one by one, and took it as snacks. His body expanded as if it was a light feather and glided among the fire balls. At that time I knew that it just was our point to start. If it was like this in the beginning, what would it be like later on? Would we be able to face it? Chapter 15 - 15. Pair Of Trees Fire balls kept coming. The clamor of panicked passengers made the situation even more chaotic. Once in a while the fire balls hit the train and it caused the cars shaking. Kerberos caught them one by one and swallowed them. I finally could sit and watched extraordinary scenes I never watched before. That dog had soft and polite voice, but inside it he had another side I had never expected it before, he was violent and scary. I realized that Kerberos was somehow the same creature wherever he was and whatever the shape he was in, he remained a wild animal, the keeper of spirit realm. People said that when men died, their spirit would not be directly judged for what they had done during their life. There were sayings that 2 angels would guide them into the world ''Between''. In here, they would wait for Linchens to help them crossing bottomless canyon. The Linchens would make wings for them so that they could fly over that bottomless canyon before they finally came to Kerberos. The dog with three heads would babysit them until the day of judgment came. Mickey walked to my side. He licked his messy hair on his legs. "It is just advice," He said as he looked at me, "We had better not stay in one place for too long. Let us leave that boy in that place, then we meet Zarina," I felt I had ever heard the name Zarina somewhere. It sounded familiar to me but I forgot where exactly I had heard that name. Mickey jumped and walked past among the clamor passengers due to fear. I wondered what had happened but suddenly all the chaotic condition had suddenly. It was quiet like nothing happened. I stood up from my seat and looked around. Everything just went back to normal, when the fire balls had not appeared , yet. Not long after that, Kerberos appeared into the train with some parts of his hair were burnt. He flicked his ragged hair several until it turned to white again. I was surprised and stunned to see the magnificent two magical creatures in front of me. "It would be very dangerous if any passengers remember that incident, Tubby! You have taken care all, haven''t you?" Kerberos asked while cleaning his messy hair. Mickey scratched that white dog a little, "Please be polite and nice. I am not tubby. It is just hair is thicker compare to other cats," he said curtly. The trip felt so long. Honestly I regretted to have met my father that day. If only I had not done it, I might not have faced what happened today or that night in the forest. I I had hoped my father would have changed, but it was just my hoped. Nothing had changed, yet. My father simply remained the same. He was the person who would do whatever it took for the sake being trusted by his group. After arriving, I did not go home right away. The first place to visit was Emm''s house. When we came there, Emma just arrived home from her shop as usual. Her expression was so surprised to see me. I rushed to her arms as I saw her, she was just like my own sister that I had not seen her for years. I could not stop my tears, I cried loudly in her arms. Allmy fear I held in me for days, I spilled it all. She patted my back like she was facing and calming a sulking child whose toys had been taken by someone else. "It is alright, it is alright, Tha. Stay strong, will you?" she comforted me. I told everything on my way home about my trip, what I had been through, about Zie, and about my father to Emma. "Em, I will fight out," my words were decisive. "I got my second chance and I will keep it whatever it takes," I had determined for that. Emma brushed my face softly, "How could you get so many injuries/" Her eyes were wet looking at my arms were full of bruises and some cuts. I did not tell her what I had been through to Emma. I was worried it would make her worried when she knew what I had faced to reach her home. I distracted her attention by gesturing Zie, Mickey, and Kerberos to meet her. At first her expression was afraid, but the she smiled. "Emm, this is marionette with the Zie''s spirit in it." The marionette opened his hood he always put on. "This cat is Mickey," The grey tubby cat came forward, "And, the white dog that used to come to my house is Kerberos," She bent down to stroke the head of that four-legged animal. "I have told you, the dog is good." Emma enjoyed brushing Kerberos hair, "And," she paused for a moment. I saw that woman give her hand to Zie which was greeted with stiff gesture of that marionette. "Please take care of Tha, she is strong but I know some parts of her have fallen apart." She was sarcastic. I understood the point of her words, but I did not want to respond it.. Zie nodded, "I will do my best,"He was determined. After that short introduction, I asked about the tickets I ordered from her. She asked me to rest a day or two, but I refused it. I could risk what happened in the train wold happen again when I was with her. I knew I was hunted, and the best way was to stay away from them in awhile. That way fewer people would be involved in this matter. That day, Euron was cloudy with some drizzles. Four of us were walking along the city park, to the subway. It was pretty quiet, perhaps it was due to the early morning, 1.30am. While in the train, almost everyone in the train looked at us, two persons with a cat and a dog. I ignored that because I was focusing on arriving to the place Kerberos told us as soon as possible. It was not short trip though because it was located out of town. I was almost unable to rest in the train with long cars along. Two trouble makers were too noisy. Anytime I was about to sleep, they made some noise. Luckily, there were not too many passengers around. We arrived at the place at 6 in the morning. The address Kerberos given to us took us to a forest nearby a mountain slope. It was pretty far from the crowd. The driver taking us said that it was a quite popular tourist forest. In the beginning of the fall, there would be a lot of tourists hiking or visiting the cave in the forest. "Start from here, I will be the guide for you all," said Kerberos and walked in front of us. Chapter 16 - 16. Pair Of Trees II "Start from here, I will be the guide for you all," said Kerberos and walked in front of us. I saw a building and some cars were parked near it, an eating place, and some small kiosks standing in a row sold snacks and souvenirs. I guess the driver told us the right information that it was a quite popular tourist forest. But Kerberos headed to different direction. We went into a very thick forest, the soils and the stones were covered with moss. No footpaths or anything to walk through. We used fallen trunks to cross small rivers that were drained up and penetrated into the thick bushes. The cold was going into my bones. The road was going up. Kerberos walked and jumped easily while Mickey could no the same as that dog. Finally I used a piece of cloth to carry that fat cat on my back, and moved my backpack to the front. It would save time so that I did not have wait for him who kept slipping off. Around 4 hours we walked, and from a distance we could see puff of smoke. Kerberos said that we would arrive at that place any sooner. And he was right, a few minutes later I saw a minimalist house of tudor style with faded color. The yard was quite big with some white roses and grass was left growing wild. It did not take long when finally a woman opened that brown wooden door. There was a name board ''Ms. Marie'' on it. I assumed her name was Marie and it was her house. "I want to meet Oka," Kerberos was being straight forward. That lady took us to a small path heading to the forest. The trees there looked slightly different from the ones we passed by. The leaves were still green despite the fall and there were certain kinds of plants I had never seen before. When arriving at a pair of trees shaped like a portal, Kerberos asked me, Mickey, and Zie to go in. once I entered that portal, something strange happened. The two trees were in fact a gate that split our world and another world. It was empty place. There was one only path to go somewhere we could not see yet. Thin haze was blanketing our sights while the weather was quite warm in the cloudy day. We walked along that path with the woman we met from that house. She was walking ahead of us. The path directed us to a simple shop. A short and fat man was watering the flowers in front of his shop. He looked cheerful. But his expression suddenly changed when he saw us. I wondered why. "Why are you coming here?" he talked with his hands on his waist. "Do not involve me in problems," he warned. "I know you lost 1 spirit," he gestured us to leave. "I don''t want to get involved!" And he went into his shop without asking us in. Kerberos ignored him. He went into his shop. I did not hear what they were talking about, but after some time that man went out. His eyes were inspecting us. "So, what am I supposed to do?" He asked. "I just to leave this boy to you while we are looking for Zarina," Kerberos told him our purpose. "Zarina?," That fat man suddenly burst into laughing after mentioning that name. "Man, she has died," he said after he could control his laughter. "Dead or alive, I leave him to you," Kerberos was serious. He asked Zie to come to Oka. That man was Oka, he was the keeper of realm of in between. He would served to th spirits that came and left. He service given was to clear all the memories someone while he was living in the world. For those who would be reincarnated, the food was to clear all the memories while he was living in the realm of spirit. Oka did not seem to be interested in Zie, his sight was on me. "What is her name?," He asked while his eyes were directed to me. "Tsabitha Youenha," I replied while I bent my body to introduce myself. "I am familiar with her face," He tried to recall his memory, "Have you ever been here?" he asked again. "Why are you so stupid?! If this miss has ever been here, she has dead now," Kerberos replied curtly. "Oh! Really?," He looked even more confused. "I really have ever seen her here several times," he insisted while trying to recall his memory again. He gestured us to go in. A cup of chrysanthemum tea and some pieces of cake were the first food I got since I came home to Euron and met Emma that night. Although I took a bite of the cake and a sip of the tea, I felt very full. Kerberos told about Zie, the lost spirit and his intention for coming there. Oka was shocked to hear the story. He, who initially paid no attention to Zie, looked at that marionette closely. Meanwhile, I decided to go out while they were talking. I looked around and my attention was attracted to something black that was crawling like a snail. It was dark black but it looked so beautiful, like a dark night beautified with sparkling stars. I walked out to see it from no distance. Suddenly a yelling startled me. "Hey! Don''t touch it!" when my hand was moving to that creature and that creature was about to reach my hand. I pulled my hand back and walked into the shop. Oka slapped my head hard before he warned me again. "Do you want to die?!" Don''t you care for your life?!" another slapped came to my head. "Tha, that is Lichen," Said Kerberos. "You don''t allow your hand be touched by it. Otherwise, you will be changed into a bird and you will fly in the realm spirit, my place." He explained. I was shivered to hear it, I almost killed myself. I looked my surrounding and I saw many Lichens there. They were crawling like snails. Their body was composed of sticky dark liquid with a big and dark hole at the front part, like an eye but empty. "Lichen has no feeling and cannot think. Their job is to guide you to cross the bottomless canyon to reach the spirit realm I take care." Kerberos walked toward me. "They are not dangerous and don''t hurt anyone. But they simply cannot distinguish the dead men they need to help crossing the canyon or the living one like you.. So, you need to be careful with them," Kerberos explained it to me. Chapter 17 - 17. Father We left Oka after we had done with all business there. Ms. Marie took us leave the between realm.. They were persons who were in charge of taking care of that realm. Kerberos said that nobody could go to that world without their permission unless he had died. And Zie would stay temporarily with that man while we were looking for Zarina to free the spells that tied his body. Zie never knew the plan I had made. I just told him that Zarina would help us fight against my father''s group who were after him. But in fact, that woman would help to free the spells and when the time came Kerberos would take him to spirit realm. I knew Mickey was really disappointed with my decision. He knew exactly how long Zie had waited for me, and after we met, I would send him to where he belonged "Tha, do you have to do this?" Mickey repeated it over and over again. I did not reply him. I wanted all things like how I wanted it. I wanted to be with Zie like before the gunshot took away his life. If possible I wanted him to be in doll forever. But it would mean we would be hunted all the time. And that would also mean, I had to be ready if something bad happened to other people in my life. It was as if I had to make a very hard for being selfish, following my ego or obeying the rules available. Whatever that did not belong to this world had to be sent back to where it belonged. Had there been other ways I could do to stay with Zie, I would have done that. And no monster hunted us. Perhaps, it was my biggest fault after all, coming to my father''s place, and it turned to be worse. "I do not know what I should do, I sat down and cried hysterically in the middle of the forest with Kerberos and Mickey by my sides. "I am confused, what else I should do. I just wanted to be with Zie without being chased like this, "God, am I selfish? Why people can be with the persons they like but I cannot? I just want to be with him like we used to be," I looked at that cat, pleading, "Mickey, tell me what I should do to be with Zie all the time?" All were quiet, did not reply me. *** That day, after seeing Mr. Oka, the search for Zarina started, a name that was quite familiar for me but I still failed to recall where and when I had heard it. "Is Zarina someone who is expelled?" I asked Kerberos. I was likely to have heard her name when I was a child, "Then, why did you say it would be difficult to find her?" "Zarina is very nomadic person, that is why looking for her is very hard. Many people disliked her, although she wass actually a good person." Mickey was likely to remember something. "My master used to be a god friend of her. Well, it can be said that only Zarina would come up when my master had problems," He took a deep breath. "Even though we say Don''t judge the book from its cover'', many of us do judge book from its cover. They are more interested in the cover rather the one with bad cover." "She is unique," Kerberos added, "Even in the underworld she is very famous, unfortunately she has a horrible scar on her face as he just said," Kerberos glanced at Mickey. "If you meet her, you will like her instantly. She is patient and kind for someone from the black witch. She is special because she can master many kinds of spells quickly." We stopped in one of shops not far from the torist place we previuosly passed by when we got off from the bus. We discussed about how to reach the location where Zarina last lived based on Kerberos knowledge. Almost.30 minutes I looked for in the internet using the key from Mickey, but it was no yield. The clues the fat cat giving referred to a forest area, but strangely Mickey insisted that it was a city. Kerberos who got the information from his friend was confused, too, because he had never been there before. And I was concerned with other things after studying the location. It was so far and sounded impossible with my fist tight provision. I took a deep breath. Mickey and Kerberos kept arguing but gave no ideas about how to go there. A crazy idea crossed to my mind all of sudden when I remembered how that white dog could grow very large to fight against those fire balls. "Kerberos", I interrupted their debate. The two animals turned their head to me right away. I told them what was bothering my mind, "I wanted to say that actually I don''t have much money," I tried to explain to them what in my mind was. "It was such a far place. Will you take us there?" That dog looked confused, "I mean, can you give us a ride?" I set my pitiful face. Mickey, the fat cat, burst into laughter although Kerberos was not likely to understand what I brought up to him. "POOR DOG!" He laughed out loud. "Man, you don''t to worry about it," He walked to him, "Leave it to us," The fat cat wagged his tail, "Mickey, the great the wizard, and his assistant will take care of it. Don''t waste your money," as he said he glanced at that white dog. Kerberos barked out loudly as he began to understand Mickey''s words. He wanted to crush that annoying cat. Out of so many things that men had known, there were even more in this world remained a mysteri. One of them was Kerberos, a myth creature. And out there, there were more than one or two creatures like them wandered around freely. Some chose to hide so as not to attract human''s attention, some mingled with human ere not known nor recognised their existence by any common people or others. It never occurred to us creatures like them ever existed in this world. People called it a stone bird because its color was grey like a stone. It was not bigger than a sparrow with bright grey and black feet. They nested and laid eggs on dry grass, on top roof or on branches of trees in the yards. The eyes were bright red with grey beak, but the color was darker than its feathers. 2 hours ago we took a bus to the place Mickey told us. It was a rural area which was located quite far from the city. That cat said that he had bought 5 stone birds to help us. At first I did not know why we had to use those birds, until one of them perched in front of before it finally flew up in the sky.. "They will stand by around us," Mickey said "Tubby, where did you get the money to buy them? I know even to rent them is expensive, but you bought them instead," Kerberos was curious. There was hatred in Mickey''s eyes for Kerberos, "I know it will be very useful! Not only you can fight with the fire balls, I can, too," he wagged his tail annoyingly. I looked my surround and it was true, they were around us. Some perched on the roof and on the ground while eating grass seeds growing along the side streets. Chapter 18 - 18. Father II We walked along the dusty footpaths once we got off the bus. I had never imagined that the place we visited was in Euron. It was like they were neglected by civilization. Houses were built crammed to each other, the walls were made of thin wooden slats or cardboard. The roofs looked sloping at the front. Bad smell from poor sanitation was wafted once you arrived at that place. In every house you could see mounted of charcoals or the burning coals which were just left by whoever burnt it. Mickey walked at the front and Kerberos was behind me. That night was cloudy with some drizzles on and off. We walked slowly and stayed on guard. Some people we came across looked at us with unfriendly look. I tried to ignore it and kept walking Until a moment, indistinctly I heard footsteps approaching us. In reflect, I walked faster, and I was not aware that I walked past Mickey. Kerberos ran after me when he realized I fastened my steps, "What is happening?" He asked. "Someone is after us. They are behind us." I replied fast. And in no time, Kerberos turned around to pick up Mickey. That white dog bit the back neck of Mickey that was far behind, in this running. While running, Mickey directed us to choose the roads we needed to take. Outside this settlement there was an abandoned rail track. Mickey instructed us to follow the rail until we finally saw a bridge. We accelerated our footsteps. When we reached the bridge, we saw we were not only three. My father was standing there with the woman that I saw last night when I took my bag from my father''s house before I went back to Euron. "Where are you hiding that doll? Why do you always put me in trouble since you were young?" he yelled to me like a lunatic man. This was the real him. I always hoped he could control his emotion, change his behavior, and care for his family more, instead of chasing trust the pack of black wizard he was proud of My father hated my grandfather to his bones. Until his death, father refused to come to the funeral. " never put you into any troubles, but your own ego does!" the woman next to him was standing in alert. Kerberos had changed his shape into his real one, while Mickey stepped back. I saw the stone birds were waiting behind the thickness of the leaves. They were holding something burning in their feet. I ran to lunge myself to my father, but suddenly something exploded in front of me, I flung back and tumbled on the ground. I got bruises all over my body Not wanting something worse happened to me, Mickey sent signals to the birds, Kerberos was busy distracting that old woman anytime she was to utter the magic spells. One of the birds threw a red gravel sized a corn seed toward that woman. The gravel hit her foot. That very instant, her foot was smashed into ashes. That woman was screaming in pain while bending down. I saw the chance to attack my father, but he hit me hard and made me fell into a river next to the rail tract I struggled to reach up the bank of the river, and there I saw Kerberos front leg was injured and my father was still with a knife on his hand. That woman was still screaming painfully. There was quite far gap between my father and that woman, and I used that chance. One explosion was heard in the middle of the night. A bullet shot through that woman on her head, the next second she fell down helplessly, like what happened to Zie long ago. I pointed my pistol right in front of my father face, "I respect you more than anyone else in this world. Even after you abandoned me and my father, I still respect you. Do not ruin my respect with your disgraceful behavior I will never follow. Keep following your ego, and stay away from us." I am fed up and got tired with him. For me, this was a farewell. "Go now before I blast your head. Tooth is for tooth and blood is for blood. Antonie could do that to Zie, I could do that, too!" I threatened him even though my hand was shaking. "I took after human body from my mother, but I took after my evil soul from you," My father laughed out loud as if I was joking to him. "Bang!!" The second gunshot was heard. This time I did not hit the target but I just hit his arm, "Go! I forgave you," as I said I put my pistol in my backpack, "Do not meet my mother or my brother, or I will kill you." I walked toward Kerberos and Mickey. They both were looking at me with the unexplainable sights, while their eyes kept watching me who was packing my scattered stuffs while I was flung. Ayahku terlahir dari seorang ibu yang mampu menguasai sihir dan seorang ayah manusia biasa. Saat beliau berumur 10 tahun, beliau tidak kunjung mampu menaklukkan mantra satupun. Hal itu terjadi hingga beliau dewasa. My father who was the only child of my grandmother was unable to keep the position as the leader of elite wizard from the south. It was considered a disgrace, not only for my grandmother''s family but also for the whole group of black magic. His presence in the group was just a proof or a sign that they still looked up to my grandmother, but it was later changed after the death of my grandfather. My father position that was actually very low grew even worse as if he never existed. But he had strong belief that someday he would be able to replace my grandmother. Father did everything possible to gain their trust back. He left us when I was only 7 months old. At that time, they found zero zone where magic power did not work or changed to neutral. My father who was the only one had no magic power was assigned to watch only. Their reason was that no one could do that but my father who had no magic power at all. My mother loved my father very much. She still visited him when he built up his house and gave him many things. My first visit and my first time to see his face was I was in kindergarten. My mother took me to visit him. Chapter 19 - 19. ‘Family?’ My father left and took that body with him. I sat helplessly in front Kerberos. My hands were shaking greatly due to the emotion and my tears ran down massively unable to stop without being able to stop. "Aaargh!," My scream broke the silent night and echoing. I cried and cried. Mickey sat down next to me, while Kerberos looked down and was speechless. "What did I do wrong?" I asked them, "Was my presence to this world a mistake? Why can''t I be like my other friends?" No one answered me. Those two creatures just looked at me in silence. Kerberos suggested us to rest in a place and would continue the trip the following day, but Mickey disagreed. "We will continue this trip this night," He decided, and he suggested me to walked up the hill not far from the river, "Follow that river, not far from here there was a cemetery. The place we are heading to is not far from that cemetery after we walked through the portal." "What? A portal?" Kerberos asked, "Zarina? Don''t tell me she does not in this world?" the white dog demanded an explanation. "Zarina has dead, child," Mickey said mockingly. "Just like Zie, her spirit is not in the spirit realm, "She sealed her own spirit to a bodyemm" That cat looked confused how to explain it. "I''ll tell you later," He signaled the stone birds to hide. "Tha, you are strong enough! We will reach the place any sooner," Mickey comforted me. I just nodded to agree with. We walked along the bank of the river that night. My body was still shaking, and of course Mickey could not keep up with our speed. Not long the walk, I saw a gravestone, and next I saw other stones. The grave was well cared and the bodies buried were really messed up. They were covered by dried leaves and some dry grass grew here and there. The gravestones were just stones without any names. "Who was buried here?" I was curious, "Look awful and not well cared. I mean, did not they have any families to clean it up and at least a care taker?" the first time I saw, I was very curious, in fact "Oh'', Miss, you can see it?" Kerberos looked shocked. I looked back in bewilderment. I stopped and looked at the grave more attentively. "I did not see it wrong, did I?" I asked back to make sure what I saw around me. "You are not wrong, Miss. It is just it was not human that were buried there," Mickey stopped his steps, too. *** I was born in a complete family. My mother was a researcher and a teacher, while my father was a designer. I had a brother who was 2 years older than me Although I had a complete family, the family relationship could not be said good. My father had left us since I was only 7 months in my mother''s womb. My first time seeing him was when I was 9 years old. That made me think my father was a stranger for me. I saw all the struggles my mother made to be with him since I was a child until now. So I had to receive that strange man that everyone said as ''father'' to be my father. My father had a strong ambition that would take everything at stake to make his ambition come true. He sacrificed us, his life and his time, and also grandfather and grandmother. I did not blame anyone over my father''s choice. It was his own choice. . Everybody is free to decide what he wants for his life, but upon every choice he makes, there are risks he has to take. Each individual should not only take the advantages, but he has to be ready for the consequences that come along with it. An only child from the main leader of black witch group or pack that was born without having the power of magic at all, even the simplest one was the biggest disgrace that my grandmother tried to hide from years. My grandmother was a great witch but my grandfather was an ordinary man. My grandfather handed down his incapability in magic to my father. And that was a shameful for witches. Mother and father were two stupid people who were united in a marriage bound, and were contacted with an acute deadly disease. It was called love. Since I was a child, I knew exactly the struggle my mother made to be able to be with my father. She sacrificed all for the man she loved. And when my father decided to leave us, she was still waiting for him like an insane woman. She worked hard and was strangled with debts everywhere anytime my father asked great amount of money to be sent to him. She also had to support us financially. Yet she chose my father more than us although that man clearly abandoned her. My brother went to a dorm school since he was 10 years old. I remembered well how he cried until his voice disappeared because he did not want it. It was just because she did not have time to take care of us alone while at the same time she had to work hard to suffice us, and sometimes had to send some money for my father. Although father had left us, once in a while he called mother to ask for money, and that mean my mother would work even harder like a crazy to grant my father''s request. After sending my brother to a dorm school, I was left to Nana. She was an old woman who lived next to my house. We were like a coin with two different faces but were united and were always stick together. Nana lived alone because all her children had to work in far places and would only go home in Christmas, even so they only stayed for a few days. That old woman was like a mother for me, she made breakfast for me, picked me up from school, and accompanied me to study at night. Mother only visited me several times in a year, sending money to Nana for my school fees and my needs. Sometimes, she visited just to look at me, without any words, then left. I never knew what happened to my brother in dorm school, I was just so thankful that mother did not send me there as well. Sometimes my brother called me on Friday, Saturday, or Sunday. He would tell me stories that made me laugh my tears out, but mostly told me sad stories made me feel unlucky to have such life we had. I still remembered very well that moment. I was 12 years old, my mother took me and my brother to my grandfather from my father''s funeral. In the very early morning, we were ready to go to my brother''s dorm school to pick him up. At my grandmother''s house, it was still 7a.m. the funereal ceremony would be held at 8 sharp. I was waiting on a chair beside my grandfather''s coffin. I looked at him, he was dressed in black, he did not seem to die but sleeping peacefully there in the coffin. Grandmother walked back and forth with my mother. They were trying to contact someone, but their expression was worried. Until at 8.45, the ceremony was not started yet, some people asked to leave the place because they had other things to do. Several times grandmother requested not to start the ceremony due to the missing of my father that morning. Until when the clock struck ten in the morning and no signs father would pick up the calls, she finally agreed to carry out the ceremony without my father''s presence. My father never came to that funeral. At that time I might have not really understood the situation and only asked ''Why father did not come?''. Later on I knew why. My father hated my grandfather very badly. He had always thought that it was grandfather that caused him misfortune. He was expelled from the witch group, unable to take responsible for grandmother''s position and be isolated. Chapter 20 - 20. ‘Family?’ II We walked past the grave yard. I looked at them one by one. Mickey said that the grave was not for human, and I was not supposed to be able to see them. I asked to myself, "What have happened to me?''. I really did not understand what they had said to me By the grave, I saw a quite crowded area. But in my eyes, it was a bit unclear scene in my eyes. While my eyes were on that scene, I saw shadows of trees and forest. Mickey asked me to follow him. Even though I was a bit uncertain, I kept walking behind him. Di dekat The scene of market was a bit different from the ones I often saw and visited. I felt that I crossed over a time machine and I was in a time I had never known in my life. I walked through the market which was full of sellers and buyers were bargaining goods, simple kiosks were lining nicely. The roofs were made of thick shabby fabric with wooden supports and the four ends were tied to pegs planted in the ground. The floor was made of stones arranged neatly. They were having transactions and ignoring us. Some goods sold in there were not unfamiliar for me, but some others were. I had never seen them before. Mickey went deeper into the market. It was dark and made me feel uncomfortable because the roofs were covered so that no light could penetrate into it. The situation in there was a bit different. Glass lights were in line, many kinds of dried leaves for herbs were displayed in every kiosk, and some strange or quite extreme goods, in my opinion, were also displayed there. We kept following that tubby cat, turning to one of kiosk selling seeds. Suddenly I remembered the flower shop where I worked. For a while there was an urge from inside to go home. There was something a bit different with Mickey, not like when we were still in Euron, where they would talked to me in secret. In here they talked to me freely. "Still some more distant away," He said. "We walk along that path until that turning," Mickey fastened his little steps.. Faintly I could smell the odor of incense when we went into the perfume section and any ritual goods. I saw a black rock looked like a gum benzoin, was available in every shop. Aroma therapeutic candles for religious rituals were also availabl When I threw my sight around, my eyes were stranded to quite eye-catching kiosk. It did not sell goods for religious rituals like the others, but it displayed dried frogs, a pile of horns and bones, dried animal babies which were hung, and something which were put into a jar filled with water. When I looked at that jar pretty closely, suddenly my tummy felt really sick, and I wanted to throw up. It was a very strange place with the aroma of incense stronger enough in my nose than the other kiosks. The goods for worshipping displayed there were different from Temhe ones I ever seen before. Not only bones and died, but also human bones and human mutilated bodies, and human infant were also sold. They were displayed on the shelves of the kiosk. Kerberos took me out that shop and I signaled to Mickey that I could not go in because suddenly I got my stomach upset and my legs were paralyzed. Mickey went into the kiosk alone and I bent down in front of the shop to hold myself from throwing up. Not long was I kneeling down, someone approached me and asked to get up. "Sit here!," she asked me. She pushed a chair from the shop for me to sit down and offered a glass of water. I took the water and it tasted so sweet and with soothing flower aroma. The warmth from that liquid made my stomach felt better. "Just wait outside" she commanded. I simply nodded. . From a distant I could hear Mickey was talking to the seller. It looked like that cat wanted to know Zarina''s address from that person. Even though I could hear all their conversation, I could hear ''Fire Lily and Mother river''. I did not know what they meant but I knew where the place was. River Mother was in Sa''bah, in a village where my old house was in. I could not presume, so I waited for Mickey to tell us all. I did not wait too long, Mickey went out of the shop with the seller. He was a friendly person. He said we needed to look for Fire Lily if we wanted to meet Zarina. She loved that flower. In other word, we needed to bring Fire Lily to visit Zarina. "But, fire lily is very rare. And only certain people can see it," I was confused. I looked at Kerberos and Mickey one by one, "Many say that the flower is just a myth," I looed back at the seller. "I have never seen it for the length of my existence,". Mickey wondered. "How do you know that?" he asked. "Actually, I used to live in Sa''bah. There was an underground river named river Mother and the myth about Fire Lily. If you wanted to find that flower, you had to go to the ruins of a church, you would see one lily with bright red among more than thousands white lilieseven more. If you pick it up, Manji would give you 1 life for 1 flower you gave," everybody loked at me in astonishment, "Nevertheless, as long as I lived there, never have I seen that lily, not even the church, let alone the lily. It seems like it is just a myth". "it is because that place is in another dimension." Said the seller looking at me, "Go get red lily and give it to Zarina. She will grant your one wish." He explained. Then, he went back into his kiosk. I, Mickey and Kerberos were just speechless. They were still shocked with my story I just told them. Perhaps, it was beyond their expectation that I knew lily and all the story of it. I lived in a small village, on the border of Euron, called Sa''bah. To the west of it was an area which was adjacent to Tohron and Urk directly. Sa''bah was the most backward district in Euron that almost 75% its area was mountains and steep rocking hills, while the rest 25% was barren desert. This geographic condition had caused the low population. Most of them lived in the area of Crescent Crescent area was an oasis around river Mother, which was curve in shape and narrowing on both sides like a crescent. River Mother was an ancient underground river that flew in some areas in Euron. In the lowlnd area,river Mother was not completely under the ground, some surfaces came to the surface shaping like a lake with its water as clear as glass and the bottom sand as white as snow. In genereal the river had its depth around 25 meters 40 meters in the middle. And the water kept flowing throughout the year. Although Sa''bah was known as a the most backward village, it was pretty wellknown in Euron. Many historical sites and buildings were in Sa''bah, from the ruins of old Urk city, the river Mother oasis, castle site of Moon Satan, doll and theater performance, and all myths and rumors about Manji. Sme people said that Manji was twin ladies who lived in the ruins of the Moon Satan castle. They were very skillful in weaving with high qaility products. In other words, no one from the upper world nor underground world could weave as fine as them. They really wanted to have fire lily. Unfortunately Manji had no eye balls so that they could not see the fire lily among hundreds or even thousands of white lilies in the ruins of Barones church. From the myth, it said that to get fire lily, you needed to come in the afternoon, just before the sun set. It was at 4.45 to 5.00 pm. Despite the rumors that said it was easy to imagine, no one could find the exact location of Barones church. People said that the place was a small building located not far from moon satanic castle. But in fact no single lily grew there. Mickey took us out of that market. During the walk I told them about my village, Sa''bah. It might be true as the seller told us that the church was in another dimension. And I believed it was. For my 20 years living in there, not even once did I ever saw that place. "To tell the truth, I have never seen that place," I told them honestly. "I believed in what the seller told us that the place is not in here," my voice sounded frustrated. That might have been affected by fatigue I felt and series of dreadful incidents I had been through so far. "You mean in here?" Kerberos looked impatient, "In fact, even right now you are not in the dimension you belong to," Like rain in the sunny day, I was really shocked. From the beginning I did feel that the place here was a bit different from the place I used to visit.. And I felt that all I saw in that market was very strange. Chapter 21 - 21. The Merchants One day spent in this dimension was like an hour spent in my own dimension. For Kerberos and Mickey, it did not really affect their body at all. But for me, it was really awful. My body metabolized based on the time of that dimension. It meant that if I spent 7 days in this dimension, I would grow older for 7 days in my dimension, although the dimension where I lived, life ran for 7 hours. This would mean if I spent too long here ,I would face early aging process. . Mickey suggested us to remain in this dimension while he would find ways tp Sa''bah a soon as possible. This would minimize the chasing from the black wizard of my father. That grey cat said that only some wizard could reach that place. "If you suggested us remaining here while looking for Sa''bah, then you have to do it real fast," Kerberos reminded him "Yes, I know that," replied Mickey a bit irritated, ''There is a more important issue," His sapphire eyes of that grey animal stared at us in turn, "We should have taken a bus, a train, or anything. But it is completely different here," he pointed at very barren steep and rocky hills as far as our eyes could reach which would be impossible to pass through. "I know the route to go there, but we needed to find a ride from any caravans passing by here before it gets dark I checked my watch, "My watch stopped," I said and took my cell phone instead, "Huh!" I was shocked when I found out that flat gadget was also off. I believed I had charged it full when we ate at a food stall after meeting Mr. Oka, "How can this happen," I was really confused."My cell phone could have lasted for 11 days," "Miss, in this dimension, such devices cannot function properly," Kerberos explained. I was really annoyed hearing Kerberos explanation. As all those gadgets stopped function, it was no use at all to bring them along with me. The only thing that was still in use was my drinking bottle, "Crap!" I cursed myself as I felt helpless. The market we visited was on th etop of a hill. To reach the main raod, we had to walk down the the hillside with the slope of almost 600. My body was realy fatigue so that I was jus rolling down like a ball when I tripped down due to lack of focus.. The main road Mickey told us was a narrow gap even a car would not fit with it. Both sides were towering rock cliffs. The sun was barely seen from below when I reached that road. The road was dusty with full of sharp rocks. I could not protest anything, simply walked along the road that tubby cat showed us. The hot weather really drained up my energy so that I needed to stop once in a while to rest a bit and to drink. "Hey!," a yelled from a distant shocked us. "The merchants," Mickey was excited. Hurriedly Mickey walked to them. They were group of merchants consisted of 7 men and a woman with a baby in her arms. She might be the wife one of man in that group, I thought. "Let us go to them!" I asked Kerberos to follow Mickey. "Are you heading there, too?" one of them asked Mickey. "Just follow us!" the other man responded. "There was a vacant place on the back of the carriage. It was just it might be less comfortable. You all can go onto the freight carriage at the back side if you don''t mind," he added carefully. I nodded fast without blinking any second. Kerberos looked surprised but he did not reject it at all. "I got something for you," I handed him 7 gold coins from my pocket, "It is not much, but I hope all of you don''t mind giving us a ride." I gave them all my gold coins. They looked so happy and directly directed us to jump on the last carriage and continued the journey. Mickey stared at me in disbelieved. I smiled at him in response. We took the carriage at the back of the last carriage filled with goods. It was a bit uncomfortable but I tried to make myself at ease. During the journey, I preferred to keep silent. I knew Mickey kept looking at me suspiciously. "Where did you get those coins?" he asked. "I stole them," I replied lightly. Kerberos could not believe what he heard. "When we were near that cemetery, I saw a quite crowded place and you asked me to walk there. My focus was a bit distracted by the shadows of trees in that forest. Then, when you asked me to go in, and all what I saw was so different, I realized that I was not in the place where I belonged." I told him. "When did you do that, Miss?" Kerberos asked. His shocking expression he showed off made me grinned. "I made use of the front part of the market we passed by that was very crowded. Mny people were not aware of our presence, too much consumed by their own activities, offering and bargaining. I stole some wallets of them, because I realized the possibilities what I took along with me from my own dimension would not help a lot," I told them proudly. "Then I saw a mother who was trying to comfort her crying child. She was so careless byleaving her bag of money unattended. Of course I took it. Then, there were two people were busy with their transaction, they did not realize I had taken their money," I took out three bags full of gold coins with bird carving and the diameter was 5 centimeters. Mickey moved closer to me, "You are very talented. Keep it up, child!" he said I smiled to myself with pride. ... Caravan''s owner said that the trip to Barones church took a day and a night the fastest if we kept taking that tract. The road we were taking was the road the merchants took to reach the market we visited last time. They brought their merchandise on Wednesdays or Thursday, to be sold on Fridays. Jalan yang kami lewati ini adalah jalanan yang biasa digunakan para pedagang untuk sampai ke pasar yang kami kunjungi sebelumnya. Mereka membawa barang dagangan di hari rabu atau kamis, untuk dijual di hari Jumat. So, before Friday, they would come earlier and stayed in motels or inns around the market. When the night came, the caravan owner invited us to eat together. We sat around the fireplace. Not long after that they served us watery porridge made of many kinds of mixed grains. It was proven when I scooped a spoonful to my mouth I chewed corn, beans, and sunflowers. Mickey told me that I gave too much to them, that was why they served us meal. That grey cat liked the woman with a child who was in this same caravan with us. Several times I saw him curled up and pampered around her. "Usually they just take 1 or 2 coins for 1 person, simply because we are not counted," Mickey explained that quietly. Chapter 22 - 22. The Merchants II "Usually they just take 1 or 2 coins for 1 person, simply because we are not counted," Mickey explained that quietly. At around 10pm, the caravan owner came toward us who were at the far end of the group, he gave us one thick blanket, "Before 1am make sure you are awake," He said. I could not comprehend what he told us. I was confused. "Actually this route is quite dangerous, looters and robbers roam a lot at night. Although you have paid us, I cannot guarantee your safety," he pointed to the woman who was holding her baby, "I have to take care of my wife, so you must take care of yourselves," the he left us. "I will stay up this night. We will arrive to that place tomorrow afternoon anyway," Kerberos volunteered himself. I felt something wrong with my body. During my staying in this dimension, I did not feel sleepy even a bit. I could not sleep at all. Besides that, my food intake was less than usual. I was just tossing and rolling in the caravan until I felt so much bored. I pepped ouside the wagon, and I saw Kerberos was running here and there with some people who were in charge that night. Something made me alert, I felt hot weather was coming from far distant. Something coming closer to us, I got up to find Kerberos. "Something is coming," I said fast, "Something is heading to us," I wondered what possessed me, I told that to Kerberos beyond my consciousness. Suddenly Kerberos expression changed in alert. . He barked so that all people in caravans went out to meet us. "I want 3 men to follow me!" He gave ordered. His body changed into his real figure instantly. I went back to the caravan where Mickey and I stayed, then I prepared myself. "What is the noise about?" Mickey was awaken by that noise. "Someone is following us," I replied shortly. I was pretty sure of myself. "What?!," His expression was panicked. "How can a wizard reach this place?! " He asked. At the same time he signaled to the stone birds perching on the caravan''s roof to get ready. "Where are they?" "I felt something behind us, b..." when I was about to Mickey in a bit detail, I heard rocks were falling down. Mickey commanded 3 stone birds to look for Kerberos. The land we stood on was shaking, too. The caravan owner asked us to go inside the carriage and the horses were spurred to run faster. Several times the wagon was dragged or even rolled aside to avoid the falling rocks. I kept thinking about Kerberos, how was his condition at that moment. A light glided over on top of the mountain slope far behind us. Not long after that Kerberos flew off from the rubbles, carrying three caravan men in his mouth, one of them was suffering from burnt. After the rocks stopped falling, the caravan owner pulled aside the caravan to rest. Kerberos took them down. I could see that one of them was having quite serious burnt injury. "Fire balls, but I have no idea where they were from," Kerberos answered our curiosity about who attacked us that caused someone was seriously injured. In no time, 3 stone birds sent by Mickey flew back. "I asked them to tear down the hillside to block the road," Kerberos looked panicked. "It looked like they have active limits," he sighed, "One of them chased me, but suddenly it was just gone. Perhaps, that one crossed over an area outside the control of its master," he explained. "I never knew robbers used fire balls." Said the caravan owner. "They usually rob our merchandise but hardly kill the merchants," it was obvious he was confused. His eyes looked somewhere far behind us, to the road that was blocked by the falling rocks. "It seems we need to find other way. I will also tell my friends not to use this route anymore." After saying it he looked at us carefully, "Is it you that they are after?" he suspected. "Sir, we don''t have any problems. They are after us not for the goods we are having, but our life," Kerberos answer made that man''s eyes wide opened in disbelief. "Someone certainly just learned the trick. Fire balls are used to kill someone," He explained. After giving some treatment to the caravan man, we decided to continue our trip. It was just after dawn and it looked like we would be a bit late to our destination ... "Kerberos, did you tell the truth?" I was curious. "Miss, I lied to them," I thought so, too. "The fire balls were after us. They were from the wizard of your father. If I had told them the truth, they would not have sent us away," what Kerberos said was true, and I would not take that risk, "Haven''t you smelled this since this afternoon?" Kerberos distracted my concerned. He sniffed everything in our caravan. "What do you smell?" I was bewildered. "I have smelled for some time, and it was pretty disturbing," Mickey replied. "I guess all the men in this group knew this, but they chose to stay mute," It was ambiguous statement. "What are you talking about, please?" I still did not get what Mickey was trying to tell us. So did Kerberos "Tha, where are we going? Please recall it!" instead answering my question, Mickey threw a question back. "Barones church," I still did not know where the question led me to, while Kerberos was sniffing something. "What is it there?'' Mickey wanted to trigger me. I was really confused, "Fire Lily," I replied shortly. "Smart girl," Mickey mocked me, "What is that lily for? There are 2 functions, first is for Zarina so that she will give you one wish, and the second you can give it to Manji for" he paused a second "To give you one life," Kerberos answer still gave no clues to what kind of smell they talked about. "Tha, in this caravan there are not 8 people including you, but there is 1 more human," after that reply, I tried to remember their number, "Have you ever seen the baby in that woman arms cried?" that question from grey tubby cat slapped my consciousnessse, the baby was calm, very calm. The face of that woman looked pale and sad. Her eye bags were black, her hair and the clothes she was wearing was so untidy, "I think they used very fine mummification techniques so that even in nearby you cannot smell it''" The explanation from that cat confirmed my gauge. "I did not really have trouble, only suspected it. The baby is too quiet Before I brought up my mind, Kerberos jumped out of the caravan and he changed the shape. He asked me to jump on his back, leaving Mickey and the stone birds with the merchants. "The cat will come after us," he said lightly. "I know the way to go there so we will be there first and try to keep away from them," he warned me before we continued our journey. We flew on different route from the one the merchants took, avoiding other merchants riding the caravan. We glided calmly.. Kerberos, who usually did not allow anyone ride on his back, asked me to ride on his back and took me away. Chapter 23 - 23. The Fair Price Kerberos took me fly away from the caravan to Barones church by taking different route. After Mickey realized the baby the woman held in her arms was actually a mummy or corpse, he advised us to leave them. I still did not fully comprehend the reason to stay away from the merchants because he had not given us any explanation. The three-head mythology creature took me in silence. The desert below us spreading as wide as we could see. Nothing you could see but the golden sand and rocky with drying bushes. That was my first experience of flying without a plane. I could feel my feet floating in the air and the wind blew all over my body Kerberos took me glided in the air as if we did not obey the gravity but to free us from it, ''is it how freedom like?'' I did not have enough courage to satisfy my curiosity to Kerberos, but I really needed to know why someone would carry mummy and I had to stay away from her. To my concern, it was not too much disgusting. The corpse had been preserved with some kind of preservative that did not spread bad odor at all. I even had not realized that the wife of the caravan owner held a dead body. "Is it that disgusting?" I could not stop myself anymore. My curiosity was too big to hold inside me. "What do you mean, Miss?" Kerberos did not understand my question. "The baby," I explained. I raised my voice as to make it audible due to the fast blowing wind, "Do you think it is disgusting," I repeated my question. Kerberos was silent again. I got bored waiting for that dog to reply me. "Come on! Tell me why do we have to go? It was not that bad anyway?" I remembered well that woman took the baby in her arms, held him in her arms, as if he was still alive, and fed him as if he ate. "Honestly, I am more curious than afraid. It does not happen in in my world. It was my first time I saw such things. Is it kind of mental disorders or other disorders?" I talked to myself out of irritated because Kerberos was still mute. I flew my memories back in the past, putting myself in it, my mother and I as that woman and me respectively. " I were like that, would my mother treat me the way that lady treated that corpse or would she remain the same? Leaving me or sacrifice everything for father? Even more than that?" I was still talking during the journey although Kerberos did not reply me a bit. But, I knew he understood me. "From the deep of my heart, I don''t think a bit that the woman is insane. I would tell her I admired her and I envied that corpse," he was still quiet, "Come on, tell me why?" I was a bit upset. I was trying to break the ice as one way to kill the boredom, instead of staying mute for so long. I did not know what time it was, but the weather felt fresher and the sun was down. Mickey was had been there with the caravan owner. For certain reason that I myself couldn''t guess, Kerberos asked me to hide until they left. Indeed, I and Kerberos had taken different but farther route so that they had come earlier. I saw them from a distant and of course that woman was holding the baby in her arms. There was something chilled my heart and touched me deeply looking at that scene. But I did not quite sure what it was. Barones church was not the real name of that place,. The building was first discovered by a merchant named Barones and his group so that people were more familiar with that name, Barones church. The church was located on the side of a deep ravine, some parts of the building were eroded and collapsed into the ravine and 3/4 remaining was still fine. The wall was made of white marble, and so as the floor. The glasses with motif and colors set firmly on the towering windows. The dome was white, as white as snow seen from the outside. There were painting portrayed the spiritual journey were painted very finely although many of them were ruined. Silently I went inside the church through the partly opened door while Mickey and Kerberos were talking with the caravan owner. The red color of the carpet that turned to brown with grasses grew here and there, was still spread and directed to altar. And some parts of the altar were gone into the ravine. Inside part of the church had changed into lily garden. Various kinds of lilies grew well on the floor of white marbles, and only some areas were remained empty. They were blooming and proclaiming very enticing fragrance. The place played as an oasis in the wide barren dry and rocky desert. Despite the dullness of the desert, the church offered green garden. I could not stop admiring the beauty lay out in front of me at that moment. Aku tidak henti-hentinya mengagumi apa yang aku lihat sekarang. Suasana disini seperti mampu the atmosphere took me into the fairy tales of Cinderella or the Snow White. What missing was the prince on the horse back, an extraordinarily beautiful ball gown, and a romance. "Crap!" I cursed myself when came back to my sense, I am single and a student with loads of unfinished final assignment. Some flowers attracted my attention. It was brighter than the other flowers I saw. The motif was like a tongue of flame, the color was red, and the base color was pale yellow. I walked into the church to see it more clearly. When my footsteps moved deeper and farther, I saw other plants with similar motif. But they were the fewest compared to the other plants similar types. That afternoon, the church was still very quiet. There were a few people, including me, walking around. Secretly, I picked that flower, put it into my bag, and then left. I went to the door where I went in, peeped a while to make sure no one saw me. When I saw the caravan left, Mickey called me from a distant. I met him. I wanted to know why we had to separate and why I had to stay away from those merchants. "Have they left?" Mickey nodded. "Why did we have to separate this morning?" "There must be someone to sacrifice," Mickey''s answer made me confused. "They are looking for Manji. Do you know that Manjis cannot do it alone?" The cat with sapphire eyes glanced at Kerberos. My confusion became more intense, "Sorry?" I asked him out of curiosity. "JThe number of spirits coming to the spirit realm must be equal with the total number of dead people. The spirit cannot be fewer unless the one reincarnated. When you ask Manji one life, they will take away the spirit from the spirit realm by deceiving that person," He glance at Kerberos by stressing ''this person''. "They replace the spirit they take with another spirit so that the number is always the same," He explained. "So?" I stared at Kerberos. Finally I understood the reason why that white dog avoiding my question. I knew his weakness. He could count the number of spirits but he could not memorize each of them so that when someone took 1 spirit and replace it with another, he would not know." The manjis are big enemies," Mickey added. His tone criticized. Chapter 24 - 24. The Fair Price II Mickey said that fire lily could only be seen between 4.45 to 5.00pm, mre than that it would very difficult to find it. We planned to wait in there until the time came. I was really curious about the most wanted flower everyone was so eager to get it. "What is that fire lily like?" I was hoping someone could get more idea about it. "Honestly, when there are so many like this, I will get difficulty to find it," "I have never seen it myself," that reply made me sigh heavily. "I have been here several times. But for me, they are all just the same," "Me, neither," Mickey'' voice distracted me. "It is my.," He was trying to crack his memory, "perhaps, I have been here seventy times. Never once have I seen that flower," I was a bit confused to tell them what was in my mind because they did not know it. "I mean someone must have seen that lily, right?" they stared at each other. "If no one has never seen its characteristics at all, how can I chose it among thousand lilies? It is my first time here," I explained it slowly to them. I did not quite catch the meaning they wanted to tell me by saying all lilies in this place were just the same. To my eyes, I could see many kinds of lilies here. Nevertheless, only of some of them attracted my attention. I had never seen tongue of flame motif of lily. I had seen the white and pink Lily with red, or orange spots, or other motifs. Thank goodness I worked in a florist so that I knew many kinds of flowers and plants quite well. The time finally came. I just stood still looking at people gathered to discuss many ways to find that flower. The place which was so quiet turned to be so crowded. Some people used the help of animals like gold fish that could swim in the air. Osme other used other certain rituals, spells, and many others. Each of them performed different rituals to find that lily, but in the end they said ''i don''t see it'', ''They all have the same color'' I walked around not to look for that flower, but wanted to know what they did inorder to find it. When I was drowned into my inspections, I saw someone walked to the middle of the building secretly. He picked a flower then put it in his clothes. Suddenly, only within seconds, some kind of lightning flashed over his body. Someone sent him magic spells and he took the flower from the man who lay lifeless. Minutes passed, and the sun light that previously shone brightly dimmed slowly. The light penetrated into the building through the window glasses and shone all areas in that building. The light falling on the lilies made such amazing views on them, the colors were stunning. I had never seen such beautiful lily garden before in my life. Some lilies attracted my attention with their glowing red. The tongue flame motif reminded me of the flower I picked this afternoon. The glowing red color was invisible in the afternoon. But in fact, all looked totally different in twilight. I decided to drift slowly to reach one of them, folded its leaf a little, then I left it. From a distant place, I saw the wife of the caravan owner. Her husband was having a discussion with his men, to look for the fire lily. That woman looked to my direction, and signaled me to go. At first I did not understand it, but I decided to nod and left to Kerberos and Mickey who were looking for that lily too. "Let''s go!" I signaled them to hurry. "I haven''t ---," I wrapped Mickey''s mouth with my hand, stopped him to talk further, and I headed to Kerberos. "Kerberos, let''s go!" I snatched Mickey on my arms walked fast out of the church. They looked confused with my reaction after we were out of that old building, We need to get away from this place first. I will tell you later." Kerberos took us flying away. Ten minutes later, after it was far enough, he took us down "I have not found it, why did you ask me to leave?!" that tubby protested. Before I replied him, an arrow was shot and land on my side. "Give me the flower!" a man behind us shouted. I turned back and saw a man was holding a bow in his hand, No, I don''t have it!" I replied fast. Kerberos was about to jump on him so that I decided to take Mickey away and ran away. Unfortunately we were surrounded. They came out from their hiding place. I did not have any idea where were from, but they were quite many. It seemed like we had been followed. "The flower!" one of them shouted. Bunganya!!," ucap salah satu dari mereka. "I don''t have it!" I screamed. "I really don''t have that flower!" I tried to convince them, but it was useless. One of them pulled my bag. I held it firmly. Kerberos still fought those mamen trying to help me. He ran toward me, but some of them blocked him. It was not a fair fight. My power was not comparable to the strength of that man. He took my bag and spilled out its content on the sand. Even the flower that I picked this afternoon. He took it and left us. A man said and they left us laughing. "Looser!" Pecundang!," A man said and they left us laughing. "You have got it?" asked Mickey. "When?" I ignored that cat''s questions. "Let us follow them!" as I said I kept putting my stuffs back to my bag. "You! When did you take that flower? How did you get it?" Mickey looked so angry to me. "Now they are having it with them! It is supposed to be ours!" he was really so noisy. Aku masih tak menghiraukan kucing abu-abu yang sedang marah itu, ketika aku memilih berbicara pada anjing putih yang ada di hadapanku, "Kerberos, ayo ikuti mereka!," aku melirik si gembul, "Mickey, kita sudah mendapatkan ikan, sekarang waktunya untuk menangkap buruan kita,". When Kerberos nodded without any protest, I got on his back with Mickey in my arms. "Poke poke, Mickey. Cheers," I teased Mickey while poking his cheek. We followed the men from reasonable distance. Kerberos flew low and slowly and keep the distance away from them. The robbers of my lily went to an area of steep and rocky mountain. The houses were built by making holes on the rocky mountain. In a simple house, they stopped. We could not watch them from near so that we could not see what they were doing. Suddenly an ear-shattering scream was coming from that house, a sound of someone in great pain. I was not sure what was going on, I just knew two men went into the house, and later one of them went out without his head. Meanwhile another man I never saw was in the group went out in very weird condition, Bumps and bluish skin, some parts of the hair was gone from his head and his face looked rotten with half of the bones sticking out, visible from the outside "This is Zarina''s home," I whispered to them. Both of them looked at me in surprised. "Kerberos, take me to that church that midnight.." Kerberos nodded understandingly. Chapter 25 - 25. Fire Lily That night, we went back to the church. No one was somewhere around. It was quiet, dark and serene. Moonlight was the only light we could rely on so that I still could see my way to the flower I folded the leaf. I believed it was fire lily. "This flower?" Mickey asked when I picked up the flower I tagged secretly in the afternoon I got up and smiled to him. Actually I saw around seven flowers. But this one was the ost reachable from me and the safest I could tag," As I said I put the flower into my bag. "I saw a man directly picked up this flower and he ended up being killed. I think, I picked up this flower this afternoon, I would also end up like that man. So I tagged it instead and waited for the right time to take it," I explained to them. "how did you know it was the right lily we looking for?" This time Kerberos brought up the question to me. I liked it. It was the question I had been waiting for. "At first I did not know, so I just made predictions about that flower." Their faces looked surprised. "I relied on my instinct that the flower I picked up was fire lily. It has tongue of flame, but at that time I could not prove it to myself. When I looked at how people used many different methods to find it, I guess we had different sights. For me, all plants in this church did not have the same colors, while they said all of the lilies were white," I explained that slowly. "I took one flower I used it as a bait for other hunters. Would the theory I used to find fire lily correct or not?" Still Mickey and Kerberos got confused. "Honestly, at that time I had not had any ideas what that flower was like. So I asked Kerberos to follow them. When they headed to a house I predicted it was Zarina''s and the ritual was a success, I knew what the flower is like from the theory I used from the beginning. Now I can set up a theory to look for the real fire lily," I was satisfied when I looked at their expression. They looked amazed with all I had told them about my experiment. . I used other person to take my flower. I knew they would go Zarina''s house or to Manji to ask for something. Hence, I gained new knowledge: 1. The way to find fire lily, 2. Zarina''s house, 3. Ritual. I was not totally sure that they had made a resurrection ritual. Somehow, my confidence was formed when I watched incomplete face of a man went out of that building. If it was true, I could conclude that Zarina did not do any random rituals. Like what Mickey had said, Manji was the big enemy of Kerberos. Because the spirits in the spirit realm would always be the same, they needed a substitute, and the substitute was to take other person''s life. It meant that for one life you wanted, you had to sacrifice other life. And the Manji''s might use the same ways. Around 2am, we looked for the nearest inn from the church. We planned to stay for a day or two while trying to gather information about the Manji and Zarina The inn was about two hours away from the church. The ground floor of it was a bar that was so crowded with visitors. Mickey kept complaining of unable to sleep due to the nois. I knew it because he had sensitive hear I was unable to sleep too so that I decided to go out for some food with Kerberos. A long the road we pass by were restaurants, inns, shops for souvenirs, and there were many other shows offered. The area was the main stopover for merchants to go to the market For almost an hour we walked around because that white dog was quite a picky with his food. We stopped several times in some restaurants but after checking the menu he simply left. At that time, I just went out from a souvenir shop, I saw someone who looked familiar for me. She was sitting alone on a bench outside the shop. It seemed she was daydreaming. I walked toward that woman, "Hi!" I greeted her. She turned to me and bowed down politely. She allowed me to sit, then she called a waiter to order something some food. "Why are you still here? I asked you to go. This place is very dangerous." She warned me. "You don''t need to worry about me, I am here with my two friends," I was trying to be friendly with her. "Yeah I know. A spirit realm guard and a witch cat," I was shocked to hear that. I wondered how she knew about Mickey and Kerberos?, "Even though you are with them, it does not mean you are safe and stop being alert. They help you because they have their own importance and goals. You help them ease their goals," she talked in a level expression I thought about what she had told me, it was simply true. Kerberos and Mickey gave me their reasons to be with me so far. The white the keeper of the spirit realm wanted Zie and Mickey. From this I started understanding his ambition. He wanted the fire lily. I saw his big enthusiasm in seeking that lily this afternoon although I still had no idea what he would do with that lily. "Sometimes there are simple things that can make us happy, something that does not keep us in troubles, requires us to trust someone else and be patient for him," At that point I felt on the lowest point and I needed to be honest to myself. "What I experienced in the last few days is like something that made me jump from my normal world. I that used to work in a florist until 9pm, do my final project, meeting my counselor to hear his advice, eat at my favorite place after I earned my salary, but in this few days," I showed her my cut wounds on my arm that I got from fighting with pack of wizard in that forest that time. "I could go to another dimension, stole in a market, and met you. The simplest is I talk with a cat. No one I can trust at this moment, but them. All sound non sense for me. If I find out they would betray me later on, I will face it. Perhaps I am still weak right now, but as time goes by their true intention will appear, and I will understand the conditions I have to take. When I am able to adapt and face them all, I believe I will finish it," I took the lily I had picked up today, "I realize now I don''t need this as much as you do," I handed out the lily, "Take it. You need it more than I do," That woman let go off the hold and showed me something she kept holding in her arms, "Man dies once. You have to appreciate the life," she said. I was shocked when she put the thing off her hold, the thing that she never put down a minute. It was an oval thing wrapped in rags with inscriptions I did not really know. It was in red ink. Although she was less than one meter away from me, I did not smell anything. But when I was close enough at that moment, I could really smell a very pungent rotten smell. Suddenly I felt dizzy and fell onto the chair. I almost threw up. It was the same sensation I got when I was in that shop of religious ritual. When the waiter came with the food she ordered, she paid it and asked me to follow her to the church. With her horse, we left to the church that morning. There were no chats between us until we reached the place. She opened the church door and went inside as soon as we arrived there. I followed her, watching what she would do in such early morning. I could only see when she was standing at the edge of the ravine. "I want to move forward and try to lead my new life. I leave all the memories with you today, here," I could hear all what she said. I saw her throwing that baby mummy down in the ravine, then she walked to me. I did not scold her, angry to her or whatever to stop her. I remembered Emma''s words that everyone had different length of time to heal his wound, they had their own ways to heal it as well. Chapter 26 - 26. Fire Lily II Five years ago, a merchant and his wife came to her house late at night with their sick baby. The baby was having a fever. Initially, they thought the baby was just having a common illness. After being examined, the healer suggested they bring the baby to an expert healer in the center of the city. The baby was exposed with inflammation, which was an outbreak at that time. A few days later, the healer heard the baby died, as did her mother. The expert healer in the center of the city could not do much. Both the merchant and the wife were infected, but only he could survive. No one knew that the merchant had mummified his first child and on that day he met the healer and threatened to find the fire lily for resurrecting his child. The healer could not refuse him because the merchant was in his power in his village. the rumors about fire lily were not a secret anymore in that village. Everybody knew that there were some flowers in the church they called Barones church, able to resurrect a dead man with the help of a mythical creature named Manji. But it was not an east thing to find that plant and surely someone to be sacrificed for that ritual. Four year passed, but there were no clues where the fire lily was located. Many times they went to the Manjis but they always took the wrong flowers. It might be countless how many times they had come to that place in the past years. She only remembered once or three times a week she came there since those years. Anytime the merchant came to the market, he would try his luck to find the lily to resurrect his little daughter. When I heard all of her stories, I could only sit still. I had no idea what and how I should respond to it. I saw her eye bags got darker and her expression was perplexed. A smile she tried to force made me understand how four-year nightmares she had been through were really horrible for her. When she smiled she wanted to get rid of all the loads and freed her from such a nightmare in that place. "I want to tell you," she spoke softly, "I took you here for you to meet Manjis. Those two old women have been waiting for so long for your coming," her expression was a bit lively. "They will show up in a few minutes. So you just have to make sure you can use the time your best," Fire lily would come up in the twilight at around 4.45 to 5.00. the Manjis would also show up in the same duration, but at dawn, when the sun was about to rise until the sun rose. Mika was the name of that healer. She warned me to use the short time I had to think well what I wanted to ask from them. She gave me the lily that I handed to her previously, and asked me to use that opportunity to ask for one life from the Manjis. When the sky showed a long orange line in the East, another morning came. My heart bit faster. In the dark of the church wall, I faintly saw wooden rocking chairs moved very slowly. I also started hearing two old women talking. Andwhen things started appearing more clearly, I saw two old women were knitting and sitting on the rocking chairs. They were sitting face to face, their clothes were dark black as if they were made of iron sand. And at the hem of their clothes, I saw fine grains of sand falling. "Oh," said one of them. She looked shocked as she realized my presence, "I am glad you are coming." As she said she walked to my direction slowly. I also walked slowly to her direction and I handed out fire lily in my hand to her. "For me?", I nodded, my mouth locked, could not say any words. "What is your wish?" asked the other woman. I was still quiet for some time. After taking a deep breath and making up my mind, I spoke convincingly, "Nothing," their expression was surprising. Their faces were like lumps of sand and I could see clearly the wrinkles on her forehead. Her eyes were black and empty, staring at me in confusion. "I just want to give this to you. Everybody said that the lilies here are all white. I want you to have the flame color one, when the sun goes down in the dusk, the color will glow red. It is really beautiful," I explained to them. "Keep it!". I felt I had done my mission. I looked at Mika and smiled. "Thank you," They replied almost in the same time. "We don''t take this for free. There is a fair price we have to pay to you." The other woman spoke up and moved closer to me. She took my hand in hers. It felt so cold that the touch hurt my skin. "If you need any help, meet us here." Then their voice disappeared as the sun rose and faded their body into sand and it was carried away by the wind. Only the rocking chairs were moving slowly. When I came back at the inn, Mickey and Kerberos were waiting. Their aces looked worried. "Where have you been?" Mickey snapped fast. "Meeting the Manjis," I replied lightly as if I was just meeting old friends alone. Mickey and Kerberos did not say anything. They kept staring at me with the look I could not comprehend. "You met them alone, Miss?" This time Kerberos asked. I nodded and was ready to sleep. Suddenly I felt so sleepy. I did not know how long I had slept, when Mickey woke me up and I heard noise outside the inn. Wondering what noise was about, I looked out of the window. Mickey was looking out through the window, too. People were swarming a place only a few meters away from our place. "What is going on?" I asked half unconsciously. "Someone has suicide." Mickey was watching while sitting on the window. Not long after that, some people were carrying a big white bag. At that time I just realized it was a dead body. I gave a careful look, some of them were not strangers to me. I saw a man with burnt injuries standing by the entrance of the inn. He was the man of the caravan owner we took a ride with. I stood on the third floor which gave me hard access to get good sights. I decided to go downstairs. After I went out, I saw the caravan owner was crying in front of that big sack. At that very moment my consciousness gave me a big blow. That body was Mika. The image of that woman came to my mind. It felt only some hours ago that I was with her in that church and right at this time, she came back to my eyes lifeless. I realized that ''death'' was like a very selfish creature. They would come to anyone at any time regardless of time and conditions, as they liked. I walked back from the crowd and I went back to the inn quickly, "The wife of the caravan owner killed herself," I told them nervously. I was stuttered. Mickey and Kerberos did not look shocked a bit, but not like me. I was with her in the morning. I lost another person again.. Someone I started trusting, someone who could understand the world I lived in was normal enough, and someone that would understand my thoughts. Chapter 27 - 27. Rain When I woke up, the sky was still dark. I did not want to leave my bed, I was just tossing and turning. Next to me was Kerberos. He rolled up like a big fur ball on the bed. I did not see Mickey anywhere in the room.. Outside the window I could see Mika''s inn. It was quiet after the noise yesterday. I could see some merchants were ready to continue the trip to the market. Mickey said that today was our last day staying there. We had to go back to our dimension. I told Kerberos and Mickey that I met the Manjis and I had given that flower to them. The white guide of the spirit realm looked so disappointed listen to my reason, while the tubby cat was so angry. Mickey wanted the flower was given to Zarina, and not Manjis. He said that that woman would grant whatever we wanted by sacrificing a soul and a fore lily. He had planned to get a man to sacrifice. In other words , the Manjis and Zarina wanted a human sacrifice for what they would give. Mila warned me there would be far price for what we wanted. Nothing was for free. Then I realized that even Mickey and Kerberos accompanied me so far because they also had their own reasons. It was just a matter of time when they would leave me. I pushed myself to get up from bed, ate anything available for breakfast. I planned to go to the church alone. It was still dark, the carriage took me slowly. I only heard the knocks of horse shoes and the rocks. The dark clouds bearing millions of rain vapor drifted slowly from the north sky, taking the temperature to the lowest point. After two hours, I finally arrived to the church. It was looking magnificent at night. The white wall was swallowed by the darkness, the door was towering arrogantly with flower carvings on the door. I pushed the door to crack it open a bit. So quiet, I was totally alone standing still among thousands wild lilies. Far in front of me, a deep ravine ready to swallow me if gave up with all if this. I sat down among the plants and looking up to the moon, drifting down slowly. In that tranquility all the images of Mika came up one by one, when she dropped that mummy and all her advice lingering in my head. Orange lines slowly appeared as the moon light faded. I turned to the empty rocking chairs, where Manjis would come up. The two old ladies bent down to me after the the sand shaping their bodies completed . I walked to where the fire lilies were, picked up two and gave them to the Manjis, each one. "Today I will go back to my own dimension, take this as my farewell gifts," I tried to smile in front of them, "I don''t want ask anything from you," I paused a second, I found it hard to finds words to say it, "Death comes only once. I want to appreciate my short life and I will do good deeds while I am still alive. I will find ways to solve my problems," Rain dropped one by one, then it turned intensively. The heavy rain washed away my fear to face them alone. "If I cannot come here again due to my death, you can take my eye balls, one for each of you, so that you can still see how beautiful the flowers here are when the twilight comes. If only I could stay here longer and I could get you lily every day, but I cannot. I have to leave this all. To tell the truth, I cannot live like this anymore," One of the Manji came closer and hugged me. Suddenly I remembered one thing, they were like Nana who would hug me anytime I felt sad. I could stop my tears anymore. I cried and cried. I held her cold body until it finally turned into sand as the sun rose. Mickey picked me up alone. He sat in frint of the door''s church, nd iwalked to him with my swollen eyes. We sat together, back on the church wall. No topic to be discussed because we chose to be silent. Raindrops were getting heavier, Mickey moved closer to me, "I don''t know when he left. When I woke up, he was not there," ''He'' was Kerberos Mickey talked about. "It is my fault, I should have given the flowers to Zarina as you told me," I paused, "I just could not take another soul for our purpose. I could even sacrifice myself, too afraid to do that," I was being honest to myself. "It looks like we have to wait until the spell is gone by itself," Mickey comforted me, "Hey, its nothing wrong to be a bit patient?" I nodded and smiled weakly to Mickey. Remembering what we had been through until we were stranded here, made me uncomfortable to see Kerberos. We reached the market at around 1 am the following morning. For a while I threw my eyes to all I had see there, to say good bye. When we walked out from the portal, the warm morning sun welcomed us. We were in that dimension for five days, but in this dimension was only 5 hours-from we left. Walking along the paths where we came from, we really enjoyed this morning walk together, Mickey walked at the front, no Kerberos, only two of us. He left us. Perhaps he was in the spirit realm, where he belonged. . It was like a dream, with the sudden separation. At the bridge where I fought my father, I recalled all the memories again. It felt as if it happened only recently when I saw blood splotches in there. Honestly, I was really sorry with the bloodshed happened between me and my father. But now I was a bit relieved with the decision I had taken toward him. And I was safe so far. Chapter 28 - 28. Rain II The bus we were taking moved slowly on the curved road. The rain outside left traces of on the window glass. And I still could remember Mika well and every word she said. I was just hoping right now I had someone I could talk with about what I had been through. I could not go to Emma or Erick. I contacted that woman only to tell her I needed a day off today. I wanted to rest. I got off at the bus stop near the road to the forest heading to Mr. Oka''s place, leaving Mickey who was sleeping soundly in the bus. Giving up with all I had gone with, I walked like a soulless body towards the portal. I kept dragging feet to push me walk, until without me knowing, I was standing in front of the food shop belonged to Mr. Oka. Behind the window glass, I could see Zie, with his stiff movement, was arranging the disorganized books. My tears fell down seeing all this. It was really suffocating scene. I just wanted to be with him even in a short time, but why it was so hard for me. I had nothing more to ask, not either his perfect body, his real body movement, nor his smile from his good looking face, or his gentle face expression that could always soothed me. I would take Zie in any physical body intact he would attach with. Even in that cold wooden body with expressionless face, I really did not mind that as long as it was him. I hid my cry before I went in. when he knew I was coming, he walked to me. I took his hands, admired his fingers that had been carved finely, "I am home," I whispered, "I am so sorry, we failed," my words were full of regret. Mr. Oka appeared from the next room, "Ah, Kerberos was just here," he informed me. I just brought up my bitter smile, "He must be really disappointed with me. I am not that strong," I looked at Zie with my swollen red eyes, I could hide my cry any longer. I lost a great deal. I spent so many years for the therapy, but it was just like a malignant disease that killed me every second. I was alive literally, I had died mentally. I stared at those sapphire eyes in front of me, "Zie, I really wished, so badly, that I died with you that day," It was the lowest point of me. Nine years ago Nana just left, leaving me sitting alone on that white couch, in a hospital. Summer had just ended, and followed by autumn with heavy rain. After twelve o clock at noon the weather would drop. I just wanted to sit outside for some time and jumped on the puddles of the rain last night, like other children. Staying in that hospital for several months caused me lost weight drastically. But at least the wounds all over my body got less than when I was at home. A nurse came in the ward where I was hospitalized with a big bag which I believed it was full of my clothes. During my three month staying in that hospital, never did my mother come to see me. She just sent all my goods through a staff to my room. Someone else came in, it was Nana, my nanny. She brought me a big black bear doll, I just glanced at it, the rain outside attracted me more than things my mother sent me. "Nurse, can I go out for a minute?" I begged to the nurse on duty that day, "Only for a minute," that nurse nodded, she prepared a wheelchair, Nana helped me got off my couch and sat on it. In that hospital hall, I looked around. Everything looked so interesting for me, everyting outside my ward looked so attractive. "Tha, what would you like to eat tonight?" Nana could not distract me from the scene around me. I did not reply her, only gave her my smile, then I looked at my feet. Two days ago, I tried to escape from that place but I fell off the stairs. As a result, my left leg had to be casted with a plaster cast because there were fractures there. This place was not a hospitAku tidak l, a prison for me. "I want to go the training center. Please take me there, Nana," I begged her with my best face expression. When that woman agreed, I felt I won because she finally took me the archery training center. I love archery since I was a child, even the doctor advised me to resort my stress by doing that sport. When I shot the target, I had to really focus. This distraction was hoped to teach me to heal my trauma slowly. My wheelchair was rolling fast to the training place. There were some people doing the same therapy like me. My trainer handed me the bow I always used. Nana helped me to arrange my bow which was pretty difficult with sitting position. The arrow was shot through the ocean of air far in front of me taking with it all my loads bit by bit that I wanted to throw away. Every shot landed to the target perfectly made my problems relieved, too. "Nana, is mother coming today?," I looked at the big doll I believed it was from her, but like usual, she did not want to meet me. "Has my brother called already?" I asked her at the same time released another arrow. "Your brother called you when you were sleeping," she spoke carefully. She was afraid to tell me about my brother. I realized that our relationship did not work well recently, but I was glad that he still called me. "Nana, I got extra money from mother," I looked at her again, "Could you send it to my brother?" She just nodded to my request. Finished having some time in the training place, I went to visit my friend, as usual. Her mother was hospitalized for cancer. I knew the schedules of that middle-aged woman for her chemotherapy. When her mother was having the therapy, I would always accompany her to wait. We would spend hours waiting with snacks, while talking a lot of things. Her name was Emma, she was a very good woman. Like my brother, she would teach me a lot of things. She was cheerful so that it was easy for me to like her. For me, she was like a new energy injected to me so that I did not see the world in a bad way, so mean. She was like Zie for my life. I was on time. I asked Nana to push my wheelchair faster when I saw her was looking at the empty wall in front of her with her empty eyes. "Emma!," I called her from distant. I saw she pushed a smile on her face. I understood what was bothering her mind. I showed her a big plastic bag with a label of our favorite food. If only her loads could be shared, I would love to ask her share half to me.. Although I often wanted to give up taking mine, but anytime I saw her smile and how she told her story cheerfully, I felt I received kilos of tons energy to help carry half of hers. Chapter 29 - 29. Emma The very first time I saw her was when she was crying in front of a door. Some nurses tried to comfort her. I saw her thin body, her quite fair skin, and her long wavy dark black hair. At first I hesitated to greet her because it could be said I was in horrible condition. Both my arms were bandaged, my cheek was cut, and my hair was cut randomly. I was worried she might be afraid to see me. I sat on a chair in front of her, face to face. When she looked at me, I looked down so that she would not see me. "Hello," soft voice from someone surprised me. I looked up, and found her had already sat on my side, "Emma,'' she continued, offering her hand to me, "My long name is Eemmaa," the way she talked was so funny. I shook her hand, "Tsabitha. Call me Tha," "What happened to you? Why do you have a lot bandages on your body?" she asked while checking the whole wounds over my body "Hmm," I tried to smile, hoping she knew it was nothing for me, "Just small wounds" I replied lightly. Since that day, I and Emma met very often. The first impression I got from her that she was a very active person and a bit talkative. It was even more after we knew each other very well. I knew well her mother''s schedules for chemotherapy. First we started being friends, I often saw her sad expression when she was waiting. She would take a deep breath and breathe it out slowly. That way she wanted to hide her cry in front of me. Emma often showed up with her swollen eyes. It occurred to me that she was just crying. I would not ask further what had happened to her. She was a bit reserved about things happened to her. But when she started telling what happened to her, I would listen to her because that meant she was on the lowest point to solve her problems. We both were two persons who had almost similar chlidhood time. It was not very good childhood time, and we both also grew up in disharmnoy families. Perhaps these similarities made us have same emotional bounds, become good friends in short time, and understand the pain we both went through. Emma''s mother had been sick, and all medical expenses were taken over by her two older brothers. Her father chose another woman after knowing her mother was sick, even eventually they had got married. There was something unique from Emma that made me admired her. When her problems got worse, she would crack jokes that made people worried about her smiled instead. "Guess what I have made for you," Emma was hiding something behind her back. I knew it was a book, but I pretended not to know. "Hmmm, what is it??," I pretended to think hard, "I don''t know" I just replied. "Herbarium," She was half screaming. I made the wrong guess. I had thought it was a book. Herbarium? What was it? Emma opened the big book she took with her and showed me the dried leaves. Honestly I was stunned. "I know, Tha hardly goes out," the words hurt me, but I did not say anything because it was true. "So, I bring in anything from out there for you,". That woman was 4 years older than me but she looked innocent. . I wondered how she could stay that happy. I did not understand. Did not she think about her life loads for a while? I stared at her eagerness in explaining every flower available there. Some of them were wrapped in plastic, while some others were not. Then she handed that album of herbarium to me after she had done explaining Seven years ago. That morning, I woke up alone. The snow fell down and covered all parts of the hospital yard, turned it into sea of white soft ice. Soon, I got up from my bed and prepared my things ready. That day was the last day of my staying in a public health care. It was time for me to leave it after being ''my home'' for years. I met all doctors and nurses in the doctor''s room who had been taking care of me, and of course my archery coach. A horrible place that I used to feel like a cage turned to be my home. I spent two years in that prison, but now I felt so sad to leave it. All people I loved were there and it became my home. I was hoping Nana would be there to accompany me, but she was not. I was left alone. My brother chose to live away from me and continued his study. Meanwhile, we still had the same relationship like we used to have. I was asked to live in the old house, our house, but I decided to live away from anything that could awaken my old times. Nana was getting to old to take care of me, she needed to be alone, and one of her daughter asked her to move out of that house and lived with her. ''My father?'', I never heard of his current situation. I even doubted if he knew I had to live in the hospital for my therapy My study had been delayed for quite long until I reached nineteen years old. I had to retake the last year in my academic school if I wanted to continue to university. Emma told me that she would gladly take me in her place. She also offered me to work in the florist belonged to her mother that she handled at that moment. By using the money my mother had sent me so far, I would rather rent a small house which was convenient from my campus and my workplace. I had a simple drea, wanted to earn my degree and got a job as soon as possible. Chapter 30 - 31. ‘There Seem To Be A Problem,’ Emma taught so many things when I started living independently, from cooking, managing my money, even the simple things like how to keep food stuffs correctly. She also taught me to plant in a small area in my yard to be a vegetable garden so that I could get fresh vegetables any time. She was my best friend who knew every single thing in my life. "Someone may look perfect from the outside can only be debris in the inside," She criticized me. I just felt annoyed most of the time because I could not deny it. When I was alone in the shop, I would only look at one object and think about what I had been through so far, and that would bring my tears down out of my consciousness. Emma often saw me in that state. "If you cry too much and too often, I will cut down your salary to buy the tissue for you," I knew her words were too mean but it was meant for my goodness. She did not want to me too much down in the problems I had dealt with for years. She wanted me to move on. The woman who kept a unique dream kept saying to me, "Tha, I never want to have another me or another Tsabitha as long I exist," Emma loved her daughter very much. Although her relationship with her husband did not work so much well, she wanted to survive for her sake. She did not want to see her daughter lived like her, and I knew it very well how she struggled so much for that. Present Time I just arrived home when suddenly my phone rang. It was a call from my mother. Mother, how are you doing?" I gave her a lip service basa basi. "Ehmm," a pause from her. After she cleared her throat, she asked me questions instead of replying me, "You just met your father?" honestly I disliked her tone. "Yes," I said shortly. "Why did you meet him?" She sounded panic. "To greet him and to hope for a hand as a matter of fact, but it seemed it went worse. The abandoned prince still does not know his position. How long again does he have to wait? Does he still refuse to open his eyes and to really see himself who he really is?" I replied mockingly. I was at the limits of my patience. "Tha, is this what you learned from school? Is the knowledge you gained fail to teach you politeness and good attitude to your parents? Then you should quit if the results are like this. It really is a waste if only your brain is fed with knowledge but your heart is not." "Mom, a tiger will only show off his teeth to his enemies. If a father drew his sword to his own daughter, why could I not draw my pistol to him?" I was trying to keep my temper level so that I would not be triggered to get angry to my mother. "Mom, i am not a 14 year kid who would be quiet when someone I liked was killed by a friend of her own father as an experiment. I am twenty seven years old now. As long as I can defend what is mine, I will fight to the last drop although my life is at stake." I was definite. I did not know where the courage came from so that I could talk like that to my own mother. "Tha, mind your words! I never taught that to you!" my mother scolded me angrily. "As a matter of fact you never taught me anything. You left me in the hospital for two years with Nana," I opened the old pages of painful facts to her. "When I needed you badly, were you by my side? Even when I cut my vein hoping I could end my own life due to frustrated, did you care for me? On the contrary you threw me to that place. While for my brother, you threw him to a dorm. All was for father, to support his expenses." It was very stifling but I got a sense of satisfaction when I could tell my mother what had been my heart burden so far. "Is this what you got from getting along with that girl called Emma?" I still could hear a high emotion from her words, "You are like demon!" ''Demon?,'' I chuckled sadly to hear that word. "Mother, I took after the demon soul from father and I learned to be the demon from you," I wanted to end that quarrel. I hang up the phone, turned it off and picked out the card out of it so that she could not contact me again. I was really sick of it! My life was so sick! Everything made my head heavy and spinned. I lay down in bed to rest my head. Aku tidak ingat sudah berapa lama meninggalkan tempat ini. Semua ruanganku terasa sangat dingin. Debu halus memenuhi lantai, membuatku meninggalkan jejak kaki setiap kali melangkah. The clock clicked so slowly, my eyes were getting tired. I prayed before I closed my eyes that I could forget all what happened to me and my mother. I disliked to quarrel with her, she was my mother no matter what, and so as my father. He was my father. Nothing I could do about it. That afternoon someone rang my door bell so many times. With half sleepy eyes, I got up and opened the door. Emma stood there with hands on her hips, her expression was irritating and annoying. "I have been trying to contact you but I just can''t. Where is your cell phone?" Her voice was ear-deafening, it possibly penetrated into the Mars. "My cell phone broke down, I will buy a new one tomorrow," I was trying to be as calm as possible. "It looked like in serious problem, so I get rid of it," I made a lie this time. Emma stared at me in suspicious. It was not an easy thing to lie to her. I slipped off most of the time. But she seemed to buy my words this time. "Tha," suddenly her expression changed. "My mother is hospitalized. I sent her this morning. I could not say any words. Her mother had been sick for quite long time, but it was just different this time. It was worst. "Be patient, I know you are strong. We will go to the hospital together.'' Emma and her mother lived in different house for five years now. She had to run the branch of the florist which was located pretty far from her mother''s house so that Emma needed to rent a house that was nearer to the florist. I tried to comfort her even though I knew she was not a woman who would get sad easily nor gave up, especially in that situation. On the way to the hospital, I checked my cell phone secretly. A message went in, from my mother. She wanted me to come to a family meeting that would be conducted next week. So long as I lived, it was the second meeting for me.. Never had such a meeting been held in short notice, ''There seem to be a problem,'' my heart guessed. Chapter 31 - 32. A Warning Letter And A Threat After visiting Emma''s mother, I could not go home right away. The hospital was quite far from my home, let alone, it was two o''clock in the early morning. I quite disliked the smells in the hospital, perhaps it was due to my experience of staying there foe pretty long time. Seeing Emma was asleep on a chair in the waiting room with her brother, I decided to go out for something to keep me awake. There was a in market nearby so I headed there. "Hey ugly girl, why did you leave me?" I was starlet to hear familiar voice. Mickey walked toward me. His thick fur was fluffy and his grey tail wagged like a duster. "I had no idea where to get off. You are such rebellious child, treating a respectable witch cat very badly! Did you realize that," he was really upset. My expression was level when he chattered angrily. "Do you want to eat? Come on, I bu you the most delicious sausages here," I tried to comfort him as I did not to prolong this issue any longer. Instantly his expression changed, "Give me two, please," he whimpered. We chose a place near the hospital gate to eat our meal, while seeing cars come andgo. It was pretty entertaining for me, like jumping out of vicious circle of life. "Did you meet Kerberos?"I asked him carefully. "He is looking for you, too. He met the Manji and they said you gave them three fire lilies without asking for any wishes," said Mickey while chewing his food. I took a deep breath and looked at that cat''s eyes deeply. "I was not ready," it was truthful. "I felt that I would ruin the existed laws and was being so selfish, even though you would look for a victim for me and to wake Zie to live. I wanted him badly but I just could not be so selfish. To tell the truth, my mental state was not that strong and I would be likely to regret it so much if I did it,". Mickey moved closer to me, his sapphire eyes looked at me seriously, "Do you know, that not everyone has the ability that you have at this time?" I shook, "I only am grateful that the skill did not go to the wrong person," I smiled and held him on my arms, "I just want to be with him as long as that magic spells still attached to him. There are things that need to be changed and there are things need to be leave as they are." I ruffled his grey fur as speaking. That day I came to the florist alone because Emma was staying in hospital. My counseling schedule was even dropped, and I chose to sit on the cashier chair to serve the customers. I also needed to deliver fresh flowers to the offices that hired live flowers from our florist. Those flowers needed to be replaced with other fresh ones every week. I really wished I could duplicate into two so that I could do all those works in a day. A white golden retriever dog was standing in front of the florist door, and that dog was familiar for me, "I finally found you," I was right. It was Kerberos. I opened the door and asked him in. "You were gone from the inn all of sudden without leaving any words," I was annoyed. "Sorry, I just could not leave the realm spirit for too long," he explained. "There were sudden problems. The Manjis threw a tantrum, they wanted to trade the spirits, but later they wanted to cancel it. I thought someone found fire lily and went to meet them for a help. But I wondered dropped what they usually did. Then I decided to meet them, and it was in fact you did it," Kerberos was a bit upset. I did not say anything, I was just amused to see that dog. Mickey that was just asleep on the cashier desk, stood up to approach us. He moved toward Kerberos and, "Pow!" the front leg of that cat slapped the dpg''s face, "Silly!" he snapped. I simply looked at it, especially to the innocent''s expression of the keeper of spirit realm. "What are you doing meat buns?" Kerberos barked loudly. I could not hold my laughter anymore. It was so good we could get together again. Fifteen minutes passed, I was waiting in a restaurant not far from my campus. Today I would meet my mother. I did not know how long it had passed, she was finally willing to meet me. She also asked my brother to come, although I was sure he would come late Hardly to say it precisely what kind of emotions I had in my heart as a daughter to see her own mother. Were nervous, afraid, and confused not to know what to say to her be common reaction to all children to meet their mothers?. A woman wearing white suit with the hair tied low came to me. Her make-up was so natural. I was a bit confused when she touched my shoulder and seated in front of me in a relaxed way. I did not know her, ''Who is she?'' "Your brother will be here in twenty minutes," As she said, she put on her glasses and checked her cell phone. "What the,"Ii did not have any ideas at all that that woman was my mother. How bid was the change compare to the one when we met ten years ago or nine. I could noy imagne what she had done to have such drastic change. "How is your study? Have you done it? I got a report that your scores were good but you took too many leaves. I hope you will complete your report this year," her words flew like flash flood. Even when she spoke like that she was not more than a stranger for me that suddenly became so intimate.. "Fine," that was all I could say. It was still so confusing for me as well as saddened. Thank God, my brother came not long after that. He smiled to me and to my mother, then sat down with us like a stranger. I did not have ideas what too bring up for the topics, only sipping my drink on and off and ate the cake my mother ordered. My brother was also did not speak much. They had disharmonic relationship, especially since he got married. My mother did not like the girl he chose to marry, but my brother kept his relationship and eventually married her. "How are you doing, Tha?" It was just a lip service. Chapter 32 - 33. A Warning Letter And A Threat II "How are you doing, Tha?" It was just a lip service. I smiled and told him I was fine. Then, I chose to chat with him. "Ryu, how is your wife?" Mother interrupted our chats. I looked at his confused expression, "I heard she was sick after she had the baby. Is she alright now?" as she asked she kept her eyes fixed on mobile phone screen as if she did not care for him at all. I sighed looking at her behavior. "Fine. She got well and can go back to work," he replied short. She nodded, then turned to me. Her gaze was so serious, "Tha, you father said that you made a mistake with the wizard group?!" her voice was intimidating. "Is it true that you have stolen something from them, and killed one of them? Don''t you know that your father has tried so hard to convince them not to chase you and to catch you? Why can''t you stop looking for troubles since you were a kid? I am wondering what I have to do with you," My smile was wry and my brother gave his shock look. ''Damn! I should have shoot his head, too!'' I swore silently. "Yes, I killed one of them," I stared into her eyes, "Just as they did to Zie. Tooth is for tooth, blood is for blood. I am not a fourteen years old girl who cn be used as experiment for the wizard pack of father." She stood up and slapped my face, but I caught her hand. my brother wanted to split us, but I signaled him to stop. "You can love that man, I don''t mind a bit. But just don''t sacrifice us," I turned my eyes to the man whose body circulated the same blood as in mine. "Don''t judge me by listening to one side and ignoring another side. Mom, your status is only the wife of that man but the mother of ours. Don''t put your children at stake anymore." I said firmly. Then I let her hand go. Not long after that, someone came to our table. He was my father, with his belittled and mocking look. My brother chose to bend down his head and keep silent knowing all that. "Tha, how are your friends doing?" it was another lip service, "They still have their body intact?!" I smiled, but not to greet him, instead, it was to convince myself I could face this demon. "He is very good now," I let go off my eyes from fear of him, "I believed you group that you sent got difficulties to find himnow," I was still displaying my fake smile, "Father, Hows that hooker doing so far? Have you buried her body?" My mother looked confused to what i talked with father. She looked at us in turn. It was obvious that we were talking about things father had not informed her yet. "she was beautiful, too bad she faced a tragic death," I grimaced when I saw him standing and wanted to hit me, but my mother''s question stopped him, "What are you talking about, Tha?" "Didn''t he tell you that he was with, hmm," I left my words unfinished. Mother stared at father, looking for explanation, "What does it mean? You did not tell me anything," "He was with another woman," I told her the truth, "Mom, I went to see him. I did expect him to help me. But that expectation was too high. I found out that his group wanted to kill me, instead," I showed her my arms full of marks of scratches. "You are a thief!" he accused me. "She took the object for the experiments, then she ran away with two witch animals." He spoke as if I was the culprit. "I did not!" I cut it, "You wanted Zie so that you could be admitted again in that group. Kerberos knew that. He asked me to leave his house. And since then, your group keeps hunting me. Fortunately, the doll is not with us anymore, and they are losing track of him, now," I tried to tell my mother the whole story, "Father is never changed, but keep hoping the false dream," "Tha!," Mother interrupted, while my brother sat still without any words. "Now I know why you invited me. You want to help father to find that doll." I glanced at him, "He is not with me anymore. Kerberos has taken him to the spirit realm. We have found ways to split that spirit from that wooden body," Mother looked confused, but I did not want to detail that to her, "Mom, if father were successful to bring that doll, he would gain trust from his group, then he would leave you for another woman. Unfortunately, I killed her first," I smiled triumphantly when I saw anger in his face. Mother stared at him demanding an explanation, "Who was she?" she threatened. "She is one of the witches from his group," I replied faster because he was unable to reply her. I glanced at my watch. It was 1.30, it was fifteen minutes later than I expected. "Sorry, but I have to go back to work," I stood and left them without waiting for their approvals. I went back to the florist with mixed up emotion. One big question was how father would tell that to mother? Did he really want Zie to gain that trust back? But why did he have to slander me? It was really confusing me. I really did not understand his thoughts. "You are looking awful, kid," Mickey was sitting in front of me, "You just met your parents, you are supposed to be happy, aren''t you?" I sighed. Yes, I was supposed to, but it worked on the other way around. I stroke that tubby cat''s hair, and he looked happy. I could hear his soft purr. "Yes, I was supposed to. But today it was awful. I cannot imagine how that family meeting will work later," I gave in. "I guess it was not a good meeting today," his sapphire eyes were searching. "What did your father do to you?" he was curious. "I cannot tell you right now," I spoke softly and smiled to him. "Trust me, I still can handle it," I tried to convince him and I hope he believed me. Today we did not have many buyers and the good thing was I had to replace flowers in two different offices. Miko, Emma''s driver, helped me do that job the whole day today. We usually did it with three of us, so it felt much hard with two of us today. We dropped by in a restaurant not far from the office we just visited. While eating our food, Miko told a lot about weird things I was not familiar with. Witches, magic spells, rituals, until he mentioned Zarina. At once, it attracted me. Kami memutuskan untuk mampir di sebuah restoran yang tak jauh dari tempat mengantar. "People said she was very beautiful, the most beautiful witch ever lived," he told enthusiastically. I still remembered very well Kerberos and Mickey said that Zarina had horrible scars on her face, ''Is it the same Zarina? My heart wondered. While eating, I still listened carefully to Miko''s chatters. He talked many things about such stuffs. I was wondering where he got all that information. Almost all what he said was correct, about rituals and about human sacrifice, fire lily that became a must when proposing a request. I did not ask back because it might make Miko suspicious that I knew something about it. I would rather listen to gather more information. "Tha, do you know that fire lily was used to be looked after by one of the Manjis?" I shook as the answer. "There used to be three Manjis, two of whom had no eye balls so that they could not see the fire lily. But the other one was different. She could see, so she became the only one could choose precisely the right flower. Perhaps that was the reason why Zarina wanted to kill her. But the Manjis fought back which made Zarina had a horrible wound on her face," that was quite make sense I guess. It felt like scattering puzzles in front of me eventually fitted to one another, the connection of fire lily with Zarina and the Manjis, the rituals that used fire lily a mandatory requirement for making a request, and where the horrible scars for Zaruina were from.. I guess it was not a story told by ordinary people. Chapter 33 - 34. ‘I Dont Want To Die Today’ I and Miko went back to the florist when it was almost midnight. After saying good bye to Miko, I took a taxi to the hospital. I saw Emma''s bother with his wife were awake on the waiting room seat located in front of the room where Emma''s mother was being taken cared. "Brother, where is Emma?" I asked after handling them meal boxes and drinking water to them. "She is out, she will be back soon, I guess," He asked me to sit, he might know that I just went home from the shop. Emma''s brother was just like my own brother. It could be said much better the relationship I had with him than with my own brother. That night I waited, perhaps it was more than an hour or two because I was asleep. I decided to go out looking for her when I woke up because I started feeling worried. I sent her messages in her cell phone, but no reply. I walked out the hospital. My eyes searched around looking for where that woman was. When I passed the parking lot, I saw a woman was bending her knees down. From the way she dressed I knew it was Emma, "Em, what are you doing there?" I called her from where I stood. "Just feeding this tubby cat," word ''tubby'' automatically directed me to Mickey. That was true, that grey fat cat enjoyed chewing food Emma gave to him. ''My ghosh, no wonder his body is round like a fur ball. It is so adorable!'' I thought, "Em, let''s go in! it is late already," I took her in. The weather was so cold outside. "Tha," she paused, hesitated, "My mothershe is in critical condition now tonight and tomorrow is the certainty. She tried to smile, even when her heart was ripped, then she cried. I did not know what to respond, but hugged her and comforted her. At five in the morning, I took a leave. I had to open the shop with Miko at eight. Emma asked me not to push myself too much and I had to take care of myself too. I waved to her and left the hospital. At the shop, I was already late, Miko had prepared the car for the delivery out of town. And I had to send some orders to some offices of our regular customers of fresh flowers. The last two days were really tough for us. I shared responsibilities with Miko with the job that was usually handled by Emma. At around three in the afternoon he came back. His condition was really pathetic. "Tha, please get me some water," he slide down at the door. I took a big glass of water for him and he directly satisfied his thirst at once. "I saw something strange today," he started talking, "A bit confusing, rather, because it was in a flash, not very clear," I did not really understand what he was talking about, "Some black shadows were flying in groups around here, as if they were looking for something," He explained it in bewilderment. "I swear, I never saw things like that in my life," he was in awe. Dog''s barking starlet us. Kerberos was outside as if he asked me to go out. I walked out to follow Kerberos after asking Miko to rest. "What is going on? Why are you showing up here?" I needed clarification. At that time I saw something flying low not far from a book store across the street. It floated like thick smoke looking for something, "Fine, I have misunderstood," I admitted to Kerberos. I asked Kerberos to go in to the shop to hide. Miko seeing me with a dog was shocked, "Tha, whose dog is that? Why are you taking it here?" he wanted to warn me. He knew I was afraid of dog, so it was obvious the dog was not mine. Miko saw the same shadow. I noticed him keep watching to the direction of the book store across the street, where that creature was watching. "Miko, what do you see?" I needed assurance from him. He looked nervous, even his voice was shaking, "Do you see something?" he asked back, "there is a group of smoke there," his finger pointed at where that creature was. I did not know what to say, I turned to Kerberos. He looked back at me. I decided not to say anything, leaving Miko making assumption with his own thoughts. I kept watching the shadow. It was not only one now, some others were coming. They were dark black like smoke of tyres being burnt, floating, and drifting slowly. Dangerous alarm in my body was on, reminding me that something bad would happen. Quickly I closed the shop, and asked Miko to go in. he was still confused about what was happening, but I would not say anything to him. I asked him to stay inside as long as the shadow was still out there. I took Mickey that was still sleeping and ran out of the shop through side door. Kerberos ran on my side. "Hey! Hey! Hey! What is going on?" the tubby got panic because I ruined his sleep. "My father''s men are coming back again," I replied fast. We walked stealthily like thieves between the shopping buildings and then mingled of the crowd crossing the street. We walked faster trying to camouflage among anything we could used to get away from them. When I felt, we were far enough, I put Mickey down, "It seems that father really want to catch Zie," I still could not understand his thoughts. I saw Mickey and Kerberos got confused. We could only get away from that place as far as possible, but we did not know for long we had to be fugitives. I felt very useless now. I wished I had Mickey''s intelligence and bravery of Kerberos. Too bad, I had none of them. Suddenly the weather around me dropped. A pull on my shirt made me fall on the ground. When I turned back, a black with sharp long nails came out of that dark fog. The nails were almost ripped my face off. My heart beat faster, I got up, and ran with my knees shaking. I snatched Mickey and I saw Kerberos was running behind me. At that time navigation in my brain paralyzed, I did not know where my feet took me running. Run. Run. Run. That was the only in my mind. We went through small alleys which required me to slide my body to the side to go through it. But they kept chasing without mercy and their numbered was added up. ''I dont want to die today'' was the only spirit that pushed me run. "Aarrghhh!," Chapter 34 - 35. ‘I Dont Want To Die Today’ II We went through small alleys which required me to slide my body to the side to go through it. But they kept chasing without mercy and their numbered was added up. ''I dont want to die today'' was the only spirit that pushed me run. "Aarrghhh!," I screamed as another pull threw me back. Then,the next second something took me flying to the air. And in an instant, I found myself sitting on Kerberos''s back. He took us flying and gliding among the gaps of the shop buildings, and in another second thrusting the sky. And the freezing weather slapped my face, so cold and hard. When Kerberos flew straight to the sky and hovered among the clouds, "Am I dead?'' I thought. When I got back to my own sense, I saw flash of shadow behind and Kerberos did, too. We shot through the white clouds with gradation of yellow and orange. I held the fur of the three-head dog tightly with Mickey in my arms. Once in a while I turned back and I saw they were still chasing us. "Phantom the guardian? How could he come here?" Mickey got panicked. His panic radiated to me, I could not even think, "Who is that Phantom?'' A second later I was jolted in panic when one of them was able to kick Kerberos so that he was shaking. I screamed when I was about to throw down, "Get me down,!" my scream was gone beneath the gust of wind. Kerberos could hear me screaming because right after that he glided down, flying down. We flew through the misty area, then some branches of pine trees protruding from the thickness of the clouds near the surface of the ground. The clouds condensed over the surface of the ground. "Lower, please," I requested. He kept quiet but took me flying lower between the branches of the forest trees somewhere I did not recognize the area precisely. A big lake was spread in front us. The sharp difference of the weather over the surface of the lake and the water of the lake gave the impression that the water was boiling. We stopped and hid among the bushes on the bank of the lake. My eyes were stuck to the darkness, to any movement of the creatures that were hunting us. They were flying low on the water surface. The base of my tongue felt so bitter as I kept watching them without making any inches of moving. Any moves would attract them to detect us. Meanwhile, they were still flying over and circling over the lake, confused. "Tha, they detect us from our odor," Mickey whispered. "This forest disguises our aroma," I looked surrounding and realized the pine forest has distinct smell that helped us hiding. The misty air was also a great help to us to prevent us from them. After circling around the surface of the lake for some time, they decided to go. I picked up my cell phone to call Miko, but he did not pick up the call. I just wanted to make sure that he was alright. "Kerberos, can you take us home?" I asked him. Kerberos nodded, then we left. When I came to the shop, the shop was full of people. Two ambulances were parked at the front of the shop and people were crowding around something. It was Miko with another man I did not recognize. Blood spread in the shop and on the pavement, some was splotched on the wall. Miko''s eyes were popped out at an object, and one other was with his mouth opened as if he wanted to say something. The medical crews put them in the corpse bags and loaded them into the ambulance. "Are there any families of the late?" a policeman who just arrived threw that question, I was shocked, I raised my hand and told him I was a friend of Miko, and a mother with swollen face claimed she was a friend of another victim. The police took us to the office for further information. During the interrogation, that woman kept saying that she saw smoke flashed over when they were walking together, then instantly her friend fell down with injuries and blood scattered on the pavement. She also heard a scream came out from the shop. In a second, things turned rowdy. "Miss, where were you when the incident took place?" the police asked me. "I went out for a short time," I tried to calm down when answering the questions. "When i came back, I saw two ambulances in front of the shop," "Where did you go?" the police asked in more details. That made me nervous , but I could control my expression. "I met a friend for certain issues," I lied. It was impossible to tel them that there were creatures hunted me, then I saved myself by riding a three-head dog. That would sound ridiculous for them. "I took my dog with me," that statement was approved by that woman since she saw no one else in the shop at that time. The police said my explanation did not help much for the investigation, I knew nothing about it. Shock, confusion, and fear struck me this time. What kind of horrible disaster happened to Miko while I was going? A call came in, distracting my fear a second. The news about what happened to the florist spread so quickly through television news. The call was from Emma, "How did it happen? What was going on in there?" I heard her crying. Her voice was hoarse. I did not know what to say. I was confused to explained what had happened. I was quiet, , until Emma spoke up again, "Tha, my mother has passed away," it was like a hammer knocking on my head, I was shocked, and the fear occupied me again. Tow horrible things happened at almost the same time, "Please don''t come here," she asked weakly. "Tell mIko''s family, and help his brother and hi s mother for the funeral process. He is like a brother for me. In his last day I trust him to you," I just cleared up my throat replying to all her words. When Emma hung up the phone, my brain tried to comprehend every single thing happened today. I felt like a fugitive. They were after me and hurting people closed to my life to warn me, hoping I would give up. Chapter 35 - 36. Manji When Emma hung up the phone, my brain tried to comprehend every single thing happened today. I felt like a fugitive. They were after me and hurting people closed to my life to warn me, hoping I would give up. Tht morning rain showered heavily, a woman took a black coffin of her son to the funeral. Emma asked me to assist Miko''s mother because his younger brother was only eight years old, and of course knew nothing about the funeral issues. Although I had to let it go wholeheartedly, there was a part of me could not take it easily. My helplessness made me wake that I had to accept it either I liked it or not. They were beyond reason from what I could accept so far. It was just not fair for us. We did not have any ability, to prevent ourselves. We would be like a toy for fun for them all. After from the funeral, I decided to talk with Kerberos and Mickey, "Do you think I should let them have Zie?" both of them were only looking at each other, "It was my fault for looking for help to that man. I thought he had changed. but I was wrong," "This is my fault, too," Mickey''s expression was sad, "I should not have used it to that young ma," He looked so regretful. I hated it when I felt regret over what had happened. I should have taken responsibilities for any actions I had taken and made me stronger, just liked I had done for years after getting out of the hospital. "Forget it," I cut it short. "We have started it, haven''t we?" they looked at me in confusion. "So, let us finish it," I smiled. It was rather to convince myself and the two creatures who had assisted my journey until today. Days were really tiring and absorbing for me recently, both physically and mentally. I needed to rest before I went back to the shop. So, I said good bye to them. I just arrived at the store, but the bell rang. A visitor was coming. "I am sorry, we are closed today. Please do come back in two days," I replied without looking at that person. "At least, allow your guest come in," the voice was not strange to my ears, she spoke in a friendly way. That made me curious.. I came over to check who the visitor was. I looked closely at a woman who was standing by the door, I did not know her. I was sure I had never seen her. "Excuse, is there anything I can do for you?"I was trying to be polite. She walked into the shop graciously without me asking her to, and took a visitor seat for customers who were waiting for their flowers to be wrapped. "Tha, do you still remember the woman who was with your father?" her words were ambiguous. "The witch you killed days back?" I glanced at her suspiciously, and my vigilance rose up when the danger alarm in my brain was on, giving me a warning. "She is my sister." My eyes popped out automatically, I held my breath in some seconds. I walked backwards few steps from her when a fire ball almost struck me head. She swung her hand and chanted her magic spells. I gathered all my strengths and my courage to push her hard, she fell down. I ran out as fast as I could without looking back. I kept swearing in my heart for my helplessness facing a witch, only ran and ran away from them. That woman was after me blindly like a crazy. When I tried to accelerate my speed, I felt my feet were wet like I just ran over a puddle or such kind. The next second, that wet turned frozen, locked my feet so that I could not run anymore. Panic washed over me when I realized I was trapped on a very quiet street with my frozen feet and a crazy witch badly wanted to kill me. I tried to get rid of myself before she got closer. But, a blow from something thrown fast hit my arm, stopped my struggle to free my feet from the freeze. She smiled triumphantly to see me cry in agony. I was moaning in pain when suddenly something blanketing me. It moved like dark black liquid, but it was grains of sand. I fought to free myself from it, but suddenly there was belief, I was not sure where it was from, that something dark did not want to harm me, it was trying to protect me, instead. "You will repay the tooth that you broke, replace the blood that you shed," I believed it was my own voice that I heard, but I could not understand how my voice echoed in this deserted street, while I did not say anything. "I come to you not, "I come to you not to greet you or to send you an introduction," I kept hearing voices and at the same time the dark black liquid was covering my body completely. "We are twin women, you often misunderstand our existence. It is true we are blind, but not our hearts," A name came to my head when pieces of puzzles assembled into one, ''Manji,'' my heart whispered. . . Dark, I could not see anything happened beyond this dark black blanket covering me. The voice was mine that kept talking about things out of my comprehension. I tried to free myself from something wrapped me tightly. I kicked, and punched, but it was elastic. It would always go to previous shape so fast. I screamed several times, but my voice was swollen back without reaching out. . . >>>> Novel [Tale Of The Half-Blood Wizard] pen name : dewisetyaningrat IG & FB : @bluehadyan Discord : bluehadyan#7481 so, If you find this book on apps and web other than WEBNOVEL, it means my book was hacked and you are giving the thief an advantage, whereas I just accept exhaustion. Tale Of The Half-Blood Wizard = https://www..webnovel.com/book/tale-of-the-half-blood-wizard_21613348705803905 Chapter 36 - 37. Dark I tried to free myself from something wrapped me tightly. I kicked, and punched, but it was elastic. It would always go to previous shape so fast. I screamed several times, but my voice was swollen back without reaching out. I heard something exploded several times near me, cruel laughs from someone and hard pounding sounds. After some time, it went still, so quiet, slowly the thing that covering me opened and I was so shocked to see what was presented in front of me. The Manjis was standing face to face over a mutilated body. I was sure the pieces of mutilated body belonged to the woman who chased me previously. It looked like they were discussing something because they were unaware of me looking at them for quite some time. And slowly the thing that blanketed me flew and united with one of the body standing there. She looked at me and smiled, "the flowers you gave us were so beautiful," she said. "We cannot take them for free," said another one with taller posture. "Men are usually very greedy and deceit us. They would ask more than they gave to us. But you are so different," she walked toward me slightly staggered like commonly old grandmothers. "We didn''t want someone has vision like our late sister was killed. We came to do what we could do." It was the last words before their bodies were finally brought away by the wind. Distinctively I heard Mickey''s bell clattering. Soon he showed us by the alley. He was so shocked looking at the body''s condition in front of me. "Come on, let us go!," I snatched him in my arms and took him away from that place as quickly as possible. "Where is Kerberos?" I asked him while running. "He said there was a problem in the spirit realm. Recently many people are willing to trade spirits but they cancel it in the end." Explained the tubby cat. Emma asked me to close the shop for two days. Somehow I was still coming to the shop to take care of the flowers there. The two storey building felt so quiet. Mickey was sleeping on the cash register desk, while Kerberos helped me watering and fertilizing the plants. I took a long deep breath and breathed it out slowly to relieve the stress. The last few days felt so much horrible. It seemed like my normal life turned for 1800. Today the Manjis came to rescue. I think they are actually good," I remembered they said that I reminded them of her late sister. "Sometimes, I think they are like a double edge knife. If you use them for good deeds, they will be useful, but if you use them for bad things, they are very dangerous," "Yes, that what they are," Kerberos replied. "They are weapon," he added. "The Manjis are supposed to live in the underworld with me, they came from hell. Their bodies were made of dust and ashes of the burning there. There were two burning materials, very dark rocks and human. That why the Manjis know well all kinds of sins the human made and their characters." This was the new information for me. "Both their eye balls were taken away from them but not their heart. The purpose is to give fair justice without seeing the physical conditions of human, their status, and their face so that they don''t take pity an adhere to what human ask them to do. But some day they will be relieved from that duty and lifted to the world." I listened to the long explanation of that spirit realm keeper. "I really think they are not totally blind," that was my conclusion from what I had experienced with them. "You are right, Miss. Their eyes are blind, but their hearts are not. They know how to pay back and how to thank," Kerberos walked toward me. "I can see they like you, Miss." I did not say yes or no to what Kerberos said, a short message came, it was from Emma. She said that she would stay at her brother''s house until the next day. She asked me to cancel all the deliveries out of town until she got a driver to replace Miko. I could not imagine how her heart state at the moment, two people closed to her life had died at the same time. I closed the shop as soon as my jobs were completed, and was ready to leave. When we walked with Kerberos and Mickey, a crowd in front of an alley attracted my attention. It was the alley where that lady was killed this morning. Somebody had found her body I guessed. I turned around and decided to find another alternative way to go home. I did not want to get involve with the police again, or something else that would draw broader public attention . That was like what I thought, though. In a pretty short time, the finding of mutilated body was soon spread in internet so massively. I tried to ignore it and pretended not to know it at all. "I want to go Mr. Oka. Would you two come along with me?" I suddenly wanted to meet Zie. Mickey and Kerberos did not reply me, they just kept following me to the nearest bust stop. So I assumed they agreed with me. In the bus we were so quiet. I wished the bus speeded faster so that I could reach the place sooner. I brought some food of our favorite and hoped Zie would like it too. "Kid, do you live somewhere near that bus stop?" someone asked me. "No, but I work somewhere near that place," I told him. "is it true that in the last two days, murder took place near there?" I frowned, felt like I was being interrogated and I did not like it. "Yes," and I planned to stop the talk. "Is that true that the wizards are behaving again?" someone behind me wanted to join the talk. That was too much. I hated it. So I chose not to reply and turned my attention to the view outside the bus window. Ignoring them was the best choice I supposed. We were arriving at the bus stop near the tourist destination. We walked along the street until we reached two big trees that was like a gate , then we walked into the forest. Today the weather was really cold. The mist was going down slowly covering the path at our front. My visibility was so short that I stumbled on something several times. Mickey complained that the road we walked on was so slippery. Moss growing on rocks and fallen trees blocking our way made our walk really hard. To the worst, it started drizzling. "Kerberos, take us fly please, this is too hard for me," Mickey moaned. I did not want them to argue so grabbed Mickey and kept walking. My feet kept walking, until finally faintly I heard someone was laughing. I stopped and turned to Kerberos. "Is this path for hiking, too?" Kerberos stopped walking, he seemed to realize of something. "I am sure this is not the route for hikers," he said. We chose to ignore that voice and continue our walking following the paths without taking down vigilance. Chapter 37 - 38. Antonie Suddenly I felt that something pull my shirt hard so that unintentionally I dropped Mickey, and I felt my feet were not on the ground anymore. "Mickey!" my voice was echoing in the quietness and the mist of the forest. Kerberos who walked far ahead of us turned back hear me screaming. Something was lifting me up. From the corner of my eyes, I caught phantom knight we encounter few days ago. Kerberos barked loudly and the barked woke me up, they were many in number, and one of them was taking me and the others flying around me. I fought to release myself but their body was just like haze, my hands could not touch it. I saw Kerberos was trying hard to help me by attacking them. His sharp nails ripped the air as if wanted to pounce on the phantom knight that kept circling. His efforts were for nothing, just like mine, useless. On another side, Mickey was trying to get some help from the stone birds. As soon as they were coming, they threw bright red gravel to the phantom knight, but the gravels just went through their bodies, and then it turned into dark black and fell on the ground. They were faceless, only one mouth that whispering something I did not really understand. One creature whispered to another one, and continued to another else. And when they said it together it would hurt your head so badly. Their body was just like dark smoke of burning thing with cold air surrounded it. They took me far into the deep of the forest, flying in line and passed through one portal. After that, everything around me changed totally. The blue sky turned into night, and as far as my eyes could reach was only rubbles. I smelled awful odor all around that place. I looked more closely, and I saw many dead bodies lay on the rubbles. I could not remember how long I had flown, they took me to the tallest building, and someone had waited for us. "Welcome Tha," her welcome greetings were ambiguous. I did not know her, but she seemed to know me. "It is my first time a common human could kill a wizard," it was an insinuation. "I want to know the person named Tha is like," this time she sounded belittled me. I grew more vigilance when she walked around to assess me. "I did not kill her," I told her the truth. "It was coincidence." I tried to remain calm, even when the floor felt so cold on my barren feet. I even could smell very strong smell of iron and rancid from somewhere in there "You know the spell for removing spirits, don''t you?" I did not reply, I wanted to hear his next words. "You know, if you are able to share with me, I will give you everything you ask for," he sounded so arrogant. "I am sorry, I guess you are coming to the wrong person," I cut her words. "I know nothing about magic. I am not a wizard. I am just a student with my heaviest burden is my final assignment, and a worker at a florist. That is me," I said softly, trying not to trigger her emotions "Do you that all wizards are looking for you?" this time he was threatening me, "If you give that spell to me, I will help you and I will guarantee your safety," his offer sounded so tempting, but I was not interested. "I have a good relationship with the leader and I will make sure they will not hunt you anymore," he did not give up persuading me. I ran out of words how to explain to her that I was not a wizard, I did not have any knowledge about the spells she wanted. "Miss, I think you are wrong. I am not a wizard and I knew nothing about that spell." I spoke slowly to make her understand. Suddenly her expression changed to be very angry because she failed to get what wanted from me. My body flew off the floor but the next second, I was thrown to the floor really fast. She directly dragged my body to a place even before I came on from the shock and the great pain I felt. I came on and found myself in a small cage, and the cage was hung in a very big room. I faintly saw the light of fire that was likely to come from a fireplace far below there. After getting better vision, I looked my surrounding and in fact I was not alone. Many kinds of creatures with different kinds of shapes that I never saw before were in the cages like me.. Our cages were hung on cables or some kind of thick ropes which were in aline. I was panicked and confused trying to get out of that cage. I pushed and kicked and banged it but nothing happened. Whispers from five little children, aged seven to ten years old, distracted me. They were watching me in a cage on my left side. They were whispering to one another while looking at me with very strange expressions. I ignored them and continued doing things to free myself from that cage. There was something to keep struggling to get out of that place as soon as I could. The image about Manjis crossed to my mind, how they helped me run from the wizard who wanted to kill me. Right now I really hope that either they or anyone could take me out of that place. "Hello!," someone from the cage next to me waved her hand. "Are you human? Do you understand my utterances?" I just nodded. "Hey, why were you caught?" he sounded enthusiastic. At first I did not want to reply him. But he seemed to expect my reply. I finally gave up and told him. "Emmmit seemed that I was caught due to a misunderstanding that I was thought to have killed a wizard but it was not me." He looked confused with my story. "I believe, Azalea would not just catch anyone. You must have a problem with her, or maybe she has a plan over you." His smile was a sly one. But what he told me might be true. "How long have you been caught?" I wanted to change the topic so that to avoid my negative thoughts crawling in my brain. "And what kind of place is this? It is not like in my world anyway. "Welcome to the jungle of witch," he said. "In this dimension all abandoned black witches live." To the truth I was rather confused. "Those who live here are the witches exiled by the south groups of black witches." Even so, we are still part of them, and they still admit our existence," I nodded, as a sign that I tried to understand his explanation. "By the way, you have got beautiful eyes," He smiled this time. I was not sure what to say with his last words, a flattery or honesty. Finally I simply said, "Thank you." "Welcome," his replied. During staying in the cage, it felt as if time stopped winding for me. Day and night were simply the same, stuffy and full of strong iron smell. The witch who was imprisoned next to me was Antonie, a name that I disliked it because it reminded me of the worst incident, Zie''s death. Antonie was a newbie who ran from his school who was later caught by Azalea. "Why were you caught?" I wanted to get rid of the boredom by chatting with him. "Aren''t you an ordinary witch?" "Not really,. She wants the spell that I forgot." He was ambiguous. "What do you mean?" I frowned. His statement intrigued my curiosity. "Is it something very important?" "Errr," he was thoughtful. "Actually, I am a master of one magic spell which is quite dangerous if you don''t use it properly," he looked at me with a strange smile. "People say it is the spell of mortality My eyes pooped out in disbelief. Instantly, I remember Zie. ''is it the same magic spell used for Zie?'' I thought. "One day I tried it to myself, but it was a failure. Because of that, I could not recall some events I have ever been through.." I was just silent not knowing what to respond. Chapter 38 - 39. Mickey I and Antonie got along well very fast. In some points, we had similarites, such as hobbies in drawings, and favorite food that was all about potatoes, a lot of stories of life at schools, and all stuffs about friends. Although our age gap was quite different significantly, we could understand each other quite well. He always looked cheerful although I suspected that there had to be something wrong with him. In every smile he drew, he hid sadness and I pretended not to see it. I still did not know what kind of place we were locked up right now. Through the iron bars of the cage, nothing could I see down there but darkness. The walls of this room were of dark brown metal. The scent of the iron was so strong mixed with rancid smell from somewhere made me dizzy.I could not point where it was from. Far down there, a huge fireplace kept burning. The fire was red, the one I never saw before. Antonie warned me to stay away from the fireplace, and a snake was taking care of the room where we were. I did not really understand what he said about the latter. I never saw that creeping animal or anything, but both of us since I was kept in this hanging cage. "You will see it later," he said. "That snake has shiny scales, and the head was like human''s head. The gas coming out of its mouth smells so awful that it can kill you," I knew he was just trying to scare me off. I tried to comprehend what he told me but it did not work well. "I never see things like that," I doubted it. "Of course you never see it because it comes from the underworld," And that was his last words before I finally ran my eyes around the room. I really could not differentiate either it was day time or night time, because it was a securely closed building. I just could see small light like starts through the glass dome on the roof. The star came out of one direction and moved slowly to another direction. When I stared at that star I suddenly felt very sleepy. My eyes were closed out of my control, until I felt something knocked my head. "Don''t sleep," Antonie warned me. "Look up there above you!" he pointed at the ceiling of glass dome of various colors. "As long as there is light there, never allow yourself to sleep." Without asking too many questions why I could not do that, I decided to hear him. Strains of song from a flute distracted me from my drowsiness. I turned my head to find out where the music was from, it was from Antonie. He blew a flute, I wonder where he got that thing from. I saw some people and other creatures locked up in their cages were also feeling drowsy. They yawned several times. Not long after that some of them fell asleep. I was fighting for that drowsiness because Antonie threw me with gravels anytime I wanted to sleep. I had to stay awake. A low hissing sound startled me. My drowsiness had instantly gone. I looked at Antonie, he stopped blowing his flute at the moment. His expression was alerted. "It is coming," He spoke in low voice. At the same time something was crawling up the wall of the room that shaped like a tube. I was curious and decided to peep. And he was right. Something shiny was crawling from the totally dark bottom floor. Faintly I saw the body of a snake. I looked at it very closely to locate the head of that animal. And I was in total shock when I saw its head. It was the head of a man with his wide mouth of that creepy animal. His hair was full of slimy liquid that smelled really awful. The scent was smelled until where I was. Antonie looked so calm, he smiled widely to see that I finally believed what he said. That snake was crawling on the room wall in a spiral motion. I kept watching it. He was staring at us one by one in the cages. He looked interested to five children who were caught sleeping in the cage next to mine. He glided closer with his hungry look. Slowly he opened his mouth wide so that I could see his two fangs, then he swallowed the cage completely. It felt as if my heart stopped beating when the cage was thrown up again. Those five children were gone. His eyes flickered at me, a pair of big green eyes. I could smell his very awful breath. I waited what he would do to me. But he was just looking at me quietly. Then he shifted to another cage and left me. Crawling from one cage to another where the occupants were sleeping. Beyond my awareness, I counted the number of cages he came by. I wondered where all those creatures were gone when that snake saw them. I looked up to the glass dome and the light turned dim. He snake glided down, to the bottom which I could never saw what it was like. . "You can sleep now," Antonie said. Ignoring what Antonie said, I preferred asking him something bothering me. "What was that?" I was really curious.. "Have some sleep. I will tell you later when you wake up," as he said he gave his back to my face . The glimpse when that monster opened his mouth wide and swallowed person or creatures in the cage was well recorded in my mind. That made me hard to close my eyes. But I knew I had to use that moment my best because it was the only chance for me to rest. Just few minutes I closed my eyes, a gravel knocked my head, I was awake again. It was Antonie who did it. "Hey, wake up! It is time to eat!" he woke me up. A slice of bread and a glass of milk was served by a spirit of an old woman. Her clohes were shabby, her face was very ugly, but her smile was very friendly. "Thank you Nini," Antonie thanked that old woman in a friendly manner. That woman spirit served mine. I nodded and smiled. She replied with her friendly smile as well. "Is this place in different dimension from where I live?" The idea just crossed to my mind because I remembered Barones church which was from different dimension from where I was from. "His place is in human dimension," Antonie looked at me seriously. "It is just the location is hidden. They made magical wall to protect this place so that not anyone can come here," he explained. I quite understood his explanation, but I was still curious. "What kind of place is it?" "This is a prison," he pointed to every cage with persons or creatures whatever they were, I was not sure myself. "All who stay here are from black witches and they made a mistake," I looked at him with my obvious interest. "Some are here because of their very dangerous magic, including me," he smiled mysteriously. "Some say this is not the real me. There will be time when I will be the real me in complete package and all of them say at that time, I will be very dangerous," I looked at him in suspicious, looking for seriousness in what said. "That snake is Falak, he is the inhabitant of the underworld who has the biggest eating portion. Anyone who are against the regulations here are for his snacks before the awakening day". I was really bewildered. It was really confusing for me. If all who live here are criminals, am I one of them?. "Why do they keep me here? I am not even a witch? I don''t have any skills like they do. I only can run when they are after me, and come on! What am I so hat I deserve to stay here?" I was so upset that I kept chattering. Antonie only smiled. That made me even more upset. He might think I was weird, but I just did not care that. "How can I get out of here?" I looked at him in a serious expression and I hoped he would give me advice. "Please tell me. I believe they made a mistake," I gave him my pitiful look "there is only one person failed to be brought here. It was Zarina," when that name was mentioned, my memory was skidding around to the time when Zarina brought the death to alive with the fire lily from me. "I did not say she could run away from this place, but it was a a failure to bring her here. It happened twice. She could not be sent into a cage because she ran away to another dimension," I did not speak a word. It would be impossible to tell him that I knew the person he was talking about. "Falak will not prey anyone who still awake when the light is still high up there. That''s the key," Antonie continued. "I have been living here for almost a year and he has known that I will be awake during those hours.. That is why he only glances at my cage and then leaves," this statement at least answered my curiosity, about his knowing the schedules of that monster''s coming. Chapter 39 - 40. Mickey II "Falak will not prey anyone who still awake when the light is still high up there. That''s the key," Antonie continued. "I have been living here for almost a year and he has known that I will be awake during those hours. That is why he only glances at my cage and then leaves," this statement at least answered my curiosity, about his knowing the schedules of that monster''s coming. Still wondering what made me stay in this prison, I could not speak anything. I was sure that I did nothing that could harm the black witches group or anything so that I deserved to be treated like this. Antonie asked me to sleep again because the light had not shown up yet. The hissing sound from the bottom floor disturbed me a bit, especially the thoughts that I could die any time any minute prevented me from resting my eyes. I was drowned in my own wary thoughts. Some questions popping up needed answers. ''Is it all about two witches who have died? Or about that fire lily?''. Everything was so confusing. I really wished that Mickey or Kerberos would come to pick me up, but then Mika''s words reminded me that they might help me because each had his own purpose and it was so coincidence that by working together with me, it would make them reach their target faster and easier. "Do you like it staying here?" Someone''s voice starlet me. I looked around and I saw nobody. But when I tilted my head up I saw the woman I saw when I came here the first time. She was standing on my cage, looking down at me who was behind the iron bars, her eyes were horrifying. "This is the last offer from me. If you want to join with us, I will free you. But if you refuse, I am sure you have known the coming story for you," she spoke so arrogantly. "I swear, I cannot do any magic or do anything extraordinary," I was determined to convince her again. "I am just an ordinary person who by chance got involved and trapped in confusing and complicated and uncommon problems," I did anything to try to convince her to see my luck. "How can you say you have no power at all when you killed two great witches from our group?!" She stared at me. "Would you say it was coincidence?" I refused to reply her. I was mute instead. I did kill one of them with my pistol. But surely the stone birds helped me. And with the second witch, I did not know how I killed her, the Manjis did it I guessed. "it seems this is all a misunderstanding. I did not kill the second witch. It was so coincident, I was around when she died." I hoped she would understand my explanation. "For the first I did kill her, but she was already weak and dying." But then, I felt like I dig my own grave, I admitted my mistake to Azalea. That woman laughed loudly for her satisfactory to hear my confession. "Do you think I lock you up here because you are a criminal like the others?" she was so haughty I nodded and I told her I kept thinking my wrong doing which caused me to be brought here. But, after she told me that the two witches were from her group, I directly understood. "I did not take you here for that," this reply really confused me. If it was not for the death of her group members, why did she lock me here?. But then she continued her statements, and I was still. "I just want you to be in a place where no one can come and go without my knowing. I really want to learn something special that you have that made you win over them. Apart from the fact that you also hide that doll that has been locked with immortal spells, I want to know you more and perhaps build up a cooperation to make use the power in you that you have not been aware yet." Her gaze was full of interest but it did not affect me at all. "Come and join with me and I will free you from this place." What else I was supposed to say that it was not me who defeated those two witches. I told her many times but she did not seem to believe me. "I am sorry but this is truly a misunderstanding. I did not kill them. It was just by accident." She stared at me and intimidated me with her words. "A witch of almost 200 years old knowing all knowledge about us and human, and you said their death was coincidence? Are you mocking us?!" I did not say anything, but my eyes grew more alerted. My eyes flickered to where Antonie was. He signaled me to move back. Azalea was angry. It just took a few minutes when I saw strange things happened to the iron bars of my cage, a thin layer of ice wrapped it and the weather around me dropped drastically. I was starlet and held my breath . danger alarm was ringing loudly. I kept on guard against any possibilities while moving back to the edge. "Don''t you think that you need to be extra patient? Remember, she grew up in the human world who knew nothing about magic. So, it is very common if she does things very weird. Her comprehension is different from ours." Antonie tried to calm her down. And he managed to do it, Azalea looked calmer. I could feel the weather around me gradually shifted to normal. "Join with me, I will make sure they will not chase you for that doll!" it was he the same offer, but I was as stubborn, too. "I cannot do anything, I will be a trouble for you. I am just an ordinary person. Look at me closely. Don''t you think it will be a disadvantage for you?" At this point just took after my mother. We were both undeniably pig headed. "I Just follow her," Antonie lowered his voice. I glanced at him, did not want to reply back. "I give you three days to think over my offer." She was still so insistent with her will. I could see she did not want to let me go. "I will be back here, taking you or giving you up to Falak," she warned me before she vanished like smoke. That was a lie if I was not nervous when Azalea came. My legs were shaking and when she left, I was sliding down helplessly. "Why? What was it wrong with me so that she wanted so that she wanted to take me with her?" I was very frustrated. Even Antonie got confused to what had happened with me. He walked back and forth in his cage. "I am still confused," He looked at me seriously. "You are human, aren''t you? Do you have magic or any other extraordinary power? How could you kill them?"Antonie pun, Such questions did not help me at all. "I told you I did not have any power," my voice sounded frustrated. What kind of language I could use so that they understood me that I did not have any strange power or things like that. I was just a student of Mathematics who focused on dynamic, never did something odd such as changing the temperature without using the air-conditioner, and such kinds. "I am not a wizard, let alone having super power to defeat other people without using a gun. Trust me," "Tha, I wonder if you are aware that this prison has the best security system?" I shook my head in replying that. "No one can control Falak, but Azalea can. The bottom of this room is the hell where that snake lives. He is very greedy and Azalea uses it to control it. We are his prey. Azalea told him that he can eat anyone in the cage." This shocked me. How possible a woman was so mean like her. "The snake comes up when the light comes up too so that he can see which cages have tenants. And when the light goes down, he goes down again. I know this very well, Tha." Having lived in this prison for a year, no wonder Antonie knew about all had happened here. "Azalea is one of the smartest among the witches of south. If she wants something, I believe you have something that really attracts her," his eyes looked serious. this was really a burden for me. The thing that burdening me was I simply wanted a normal life. I hated my father. And not even a glimpse I wanted to be like him, leaving his family and sacrificing anything just for the sake of the acknowledgement from his group. Besides, I did not have any single thing that was special.. I was worried if I would just disappoint her. Chapter 40 - 41. Falak Time drifted very slowly when waiting was the only I could do, and the view of that iron walls was the only I could enjoy. I could count the numbers of iron bars of my cage, where the rusts were located, and even the different colors it was caused. It was really boring. On the other side, the only person who did not mind ''waiting'' for me to die any time any minute when I was asleep while Falak was coming was Antonie. "Tha, sit down please! And stop walking back and forth!" His sounding upset voice distracted me. "I am thinking about how to get out of here," I said curtly. He responded me with his mocking laugh. Hearing his laugh made me even more annoyed. "I have life out there, my job in the florist, my need-revising final assignment. They will not be done with my being locked up here. I don''t care with all annoying things here! I just want to go back to Zie until whatever locking his spirit in that doll disappears. As simple as that! Nothing more! Can anyone understand that??!" I was obviously out of control. This frustrated situation really tortured me. I yelled at Antonie even though I knew he had nothing to do with my problems. "Tha, are you still thinking such stuffs in this place?" Antonie stared at me with serious look. "Don''t you know that you can lose your life any time if you make wrong steps." It did sound make sense for me, but I was still confused with the choice that I had to take. "What you are facing now are not the buyers at your florist nor your final report. Azalea will give no shit on it. She only knows that she has to stand at the front row at the war against the witches who break the rules, black magic, killing, death, and danger." "What am I supposed to do then? Can I do either one that you just told me? I am not a wizard and no wars in my worldwell there might be wars somewhere else, but my city is a peaceful one. I am trying to understand this. But believe me, I just don''t understand why she took me here and asked me to join with her." It was so tiring talking with these two people who did not understand me. "My advice is to take her offer," Ridiculous. He said it without a burden, sounded easy for me. "Didn''t she promise your freedom and be with your friends again? Just think that by administering her you will both have mutual benefits." The last words he said sounded make sense, "but, how if I fail? I am no one here. Even in my own world I am just whuuzz. " I imitated how the wind blew. "Don''t you understand? No one think I am important, not even my family. Let alone in your world, BANGG! Many non sense and crazy things happen at once, any time!" I spoke like someone losing his mind, a total insane person. Perhaps it was caused by my worries. "I imagine if I fail, Azalea will not only hang me in this cage, but also throw me to Falak and. I am done!" After bringing out all burdening my mind, I heard Antonie chuckled in his cage. Despite the annoying response I got from Antonie, I felt so much relieved to have spoken out my worries and fear. "Leave it! You never understand," I gave up. While we were busily arguing, I saw Falak was crawling up. He checked every cage in the room. Although I had seen it several times, I still could not get myself accept this weird scene as normal. That snake still so horrifying and weirdly I could not get my eyes off him. The time when he oppened his mouth and swalowed his preys was well recorded in my memory. I was sitting so still and my eyes were locked on him. "Tha," "Tha!," "THA!," A shout woke me up. It was from Antonie. "What are you looking at?" he was curious. "A snake," I said softly. "That is him." My finger pointed to that snake that was gliding down slowly to the bottom floor of this room. "Can you see that?" Antonie looked shocked and disbelief. I nodded, but I still could not take my eyes off Falak that moved in spiral movement. I turned my eyes quickly to him and saw him smiling back at me. The smile was like laughing at my stupidity. "Tha,you are funny, very funny," What did he mean? "You have ''that''," He gestured it to my face. "Yes, but you are not aware of that, yet". It sounded ambiguous. "For me Falak looks not more than a cloud of clear liquid creeping up and swallow every cage. I wonder if Azalea can also see that creature in complete look clearly. I could not say anything. This was too much confusing. I really thought he could have seen the real look of Falak because he knew when that creature came. "Does Falak look like this?" He showed me a book of a snake picture of half human. "No," I corrected it. "Only the head part is a bit like a man face, but not his body. He has no arms like us. His mouth is big, eyes are big bluish green." I was trying to describe Falak to Antonie. "You are funny Tha," after a while his laughter subsided along with the book in his hand disappeared in one blink. "Now I know why Azalea badly want you. You have got very beautiful eyes." His words sounded like filthy words of a boy to my ears. Somehow, I still did not understand it all. I got more confused. I took a deep breath and breathed it out slowly. ''Why all creatures I met think differently from what I have in my mind? I really don''t understand all this matter'' Today was the day Azalea would come to visit me. She stood on my cage arrogantly. "How is it? Have you thought over the answer to my offer?" She looked at me with her great interest. "I am sure something is really hungry here and is ready for you if you refuse my offer." Her words made me afraid. She cornered me to push me to join her no matter what the reasons were. "Take her along with you!" Antonie spoke up. My eyes flickered to him sharply as if to say ''Do you want to make die faster?'' I know that with your help she will be a very great person," He definitely exaggerated things. "What are you talking about?" I cut him. "I have not said ''yes''!" I still needed more time to think it over again. "Okay, let us take it this way," Azalea spoke up. "You come with me, and I will hide your friend somewhere until the spells are gone from him. Meanwhile, you can also see him," She made another offer. "Do you know that the hiding place of your friend in between dimension has been known by those who want him?. I am sure that he is with that fussy tea maker and the Lichen, isn''t he?!" I was just speechless. I wondered how they could find Zie I hid him there secretly. "Answer me ''yes'', and this afternoon I will send my people to drag him here." It was a serious threat. Her gaze was intimidating me, too. I gave up. I could not imagine Mickey and Kerberos if she did it to them, especially to Zie. Hopefully with the decision I made, they would be fine. "Alright" I gave her soft reply. I had no other choice but taking the offer. Azalea took me out of that cage. Meanwhile, Antonie waved at me and looked so happy. "I pray that you will never come here again. To the truth, you are very noisy." Antonie grinned. I ignored him, and walked silently behind Azalea. She had terrifying aura. I felt my body trembled while I was walking behind her. We walked out of the room, walking along narrow path with dim light. My short=sighted eyes due to the exposure of computer screen, needed to work extra hard to walk carefully. It was worsened by the missing of my spectacles Mickey had broken them few days ago and right now they were being repaired. And I thought that contact lens simply did not approve me. "We will start with the basic training." Her words were firm. I simply said yes because she had promise to hide Zie from other black witches. We went into a small room. There were two long wooden tables with two chairs on each of them. Azalea ordered me to sit and gave me a piece of paper, asked me to read the letters written there. But I was an illiterate, did not know what kind of syllables written there. None of the letters I recognized so I just saw it. "Read it loudly!" She said firmly. I kept looking at that paper, hesitated. "I don''t know what letters are these," I told her softly. "Baaamm!," she knocked the table very loudly. My heart was about to jump out. azalea looked furious. But I tried to stay calm, until I heard a small creature was chuckling seeing me being scolded. Its body was like a bird, but with two human hands and human head. "Don''t turn your head away when I am teaching you." She shouted.. That creature quickly went away and I was back to my lesson. Chapter 41 - 42. A Snake "Don''t turn your head away when I am teaching you." She shouted. That creature quickly went away and I was back to my lesson. One, two and three meetings passed, and I still did not learn anything. I was so slow. Perhaps I was too tired, or it was possible all was non sense for my logical thoughts so that weird lessons from Azalea were hard to comprehend. Azalea was going out somewhere. I decided to walk out of the building to know my surrounding. Not far from where my feet took me walking, I saw a flock of people were walking between the ruins. They looked so strange, like human but with half body. One of them called me. I approached them. At first I was afraid, but there was something in my body saying they were no harm for me. "Where are you from, kid?" he asked softly. "I am from Euron," I replied politely. "Euron?," He looked confused. "I have never heard it." "My city is famous with pumpkin cakes. It has the best glass artisan, wood artisan, and wooden doll art." I was explaining to them the characteristics of my city. "Ah! Dark Hall, a war monument that was built in the down town, a symbol of peace and freedom." But they still looked confused. "it seems that she is not from this place," one of them that looked younger intruded the silence. "Are you human?" Automatically all the eyes turned to me. I could not say anything. It was too confusing for me. I was afraid of saying either yes or no, because I was unaware of the risks I would face. "Err" "How could human understand our language?" The other joined in, looking at me like something really strange I did not want to attract more attention. I left that place as fast as I could. I heard they shouted at me, but I ignored them. I went into that building again. When the white light was on the peak for the third times, Azalea would meet me. This time she brought seven glasses containing clear liquids. "Drink it!" At first I was worried it could be poison. My hands were trembling hard when I stretched out to reach the first glass. When I smelled it, sweet scent of flowers was so strong and my danger alarm did not ring as well, so I assumed it was okay and quite safe to drink. I finished the first glass until the third glass. And they were all safe. Coming to the fourth glass, I smelled strange aroma. Something in me also ordered me to drop it. So threw it to the floor. And to my shock, the place where the liquid spilled turned to dark black. "What is that?" I asked her. "Poison, dear," Azalea looked pleased. "Tell me about the fourth glass" She looked at me in great curiosity. "the scent is so strong, pricking sweet and a bit different," I did not manage well how to explain word ''different''. It was just not like the others. "Good," She praised me. "We continue tomorrow," I nodded, looking at her walking out of the room, and leaving the three remaining cups with me. My days were spent for the training. During those days she always brought up new things, such as mushrooms, pieces of wood skin, even several kinds of soils. She asked me to learn many kinds of scents, the edible ones, and the poisonous ones. To tell the truth, I did not really understand the scents I smelled. It was just anytime I was given things, my danger alarm would tell me if those things were safe or not. That morning Azalea took me out somewhere. She took along with her two guards. We walked along the ruins of buildings. I could not remember how long I had lived here since there was no day time and night time. The sky was always cloudy, dark clouds. There was only one light rose from another side and set down to another one, something bright like a star. The lands in this place were also very different, and the buildings were casted from iron, black iron. After passing through those ruined buildings, we arrived at a place that looked like a forest for me. Thin mist started going down in that forest making it looked even more mysterious. Azalea guards were on guard with their weapons making me anticipate any unpredictable possibilities ahead of me. Dark. That was all when we reached the middle part of that place. Nothing was visible, but the trees that were looking so dark like coal. But not long after that, the peace was cracked when I heard something moving not far from where we were waiting. And Azalea was aware of that too, of course. "We are hunting one inhabitant creature of this place," she spoke softly. "Unfortunately, I never see it directly, so I don''t know where it is and what it is like." I did not like her explanation, ''If she never sees it, how can we catch it?'' my thought protested. "Err.." I did not know how to say it to Azalea. "I will tell you what it is like, but if you see it first, you''ve got to tell me. How is that?" her words were beneath her laughter. That sounded good and fair. By splitting, it would be easier to find it. Azalea gave me a small book of many kinds of pictures in it. In one part she gave a ribbon as a divider. She said that I could find the characteristics of the creatures in there. But to my eyes, I could not read the letters at all. It was like a deer with one straight horn. One of the guards went with me, the other one was with Azalea. We were split and went for that creature. ... We spread up to make it easy to find the target the creature Azalea wanted. One of her guards helped me find the route we had to take to locate the place that the creature might be likely to find. I searched around the lake. To be there we had to go straight from where we started searching, while that woman had to go around and hunt from another direction. "They usually drink from this area," the guard who was with me explained, "They live in groups with their colony of seven to ten with one leader, the biggest size is their leader," He added. "Have you ever seen them by your own eyes?" I wanted to know. I was just afraid it was an illustration they had like Antonie''s, about Falak, which he described it to me but it was proven wrong description. "Only once," He said. That was a relieved. At least we both were not totally ''blind'' about our hunted target. "When I was 12 years old, I saw them drinking in this lake. Miss Azalea only chooses guards with special skills. Yoru, the other one, for example, is a very good archer. And I have ability with my sight, although it cannot be called very well. I can see them, but only clod of moving smoke," He introduced himself as Naar. I just nodded, did not know what to response. I was just thinking about myself, a question about me, ''What can I do? What skill do I have so that she asked me to join in?'' We were still walking along the lake. My eyes were carefully combing the area so that nothing would be missed, when suddenly a little child attracted my attention. She was on a boat, rowing it to the middle of the lake. It looked like she wanted to cross it. Then my eyes switched to the end of the lake where that child was heading to. I saw a woman was standing there, she might be her mother. The girl rowed the little boat slowly and she seemed to have trouble with it. As we also directed to where she was going, indirectly we followed her. When we were getting closer to where she was standing, there was something strange. ''Is she human?'' I wondered where that thought intrigued me. I ran to her place and when I was closer, she ran away because she was aware of my presence. The white gown she was wearing was faded, her body changed into an animal, like a deer with a horn protruding from her head. That changing shocked me a lot. That strong curiosity urged me to keep running for her. Several times I stumbled but it was for nothing. That creature ran much faster than I did. I lost her. Even when I fell headlong, I ran my eyes to search for that woman. The girl in the boat was gone too, leaving small ruffles of the moving boat and the row in the middle of the lake. My eyes were still looking at the empty space in front of me until a tap on my shoulder ruined my focus. I stood up quickly helped by one of Azalea''s guards and I cleaned up dirt on my clothes from the ground. "Your other skill?!" he exclaimed in awed. Chapter 42 - 43. Is He Human? "Your other skill?!" he exclaimed in awed. I was confused instead. "My capability?" what did he mean? I did not understand at all. "That woman is a transformation of the creature we are looking for," Azalea explained, "Don''t you know that?" her face was mixed up with confusion. I did not think about that. I just saw it strange to see a woman with a nice gown standing by the lake and she did not do anything toward a little girl who was trying to row to her place. It could be that the boat leaned to the side and sort of thing. It was not something logical for a human being. Unfortunately I did not say out loud my own perception to Azalea. I chose to say nothing and I would say I was just guessing. Azalea said that we needed to catch that creature alive. She wanted to cut off the horn, and then set her free again. She said that the horn was a very expensive herbal medication due to its rarity and its level of difficulty to get it. Now I understood a little because that animal could camouflage like a woman to trick the hunters. After being cut off, the horn would grow back and it would be hunted again on different time. That was the reason Azalea did not want to kill them. She said that at the moment was their time to look for food before a long hibernation period, when most of them were wandering throughout the forest looking for food. "Tha, now you know what that animal look like, right?" Azalea asked me. "Yeah I do," I answered. "It is like a deer. I think by looking at a glance, it will be easy for me recognize them again although they can run very fast. Their body also had white lights like fireflies. So that it is easy to see them even in the darkness," I said convincingly. She smiled in satisfaction. Although I did not really know why she smiled, I smiled as well. "You know Tha, among four of us, only you can see that creature well." I looked at her in bewilderment. "What do you mean?" "That animal is not a deer that ordinary people can see. Only someone with a certain ability can see it. I believe you have also seen Falak as long as you lived in the cage? For me and Naar, that creature is not more than big balls of smoke that move or a kind of liquid forming like a snake. But we don''t see the real figure of those creatures," Azalea told me. ''I swear, this is crazy! And I never realized about it. Now I am thinking if it was only me who saw Kerberos in the shape of a three-head dog? Why I did not know about it so far? Why am I so obtuse? Why am I just realizing something really crazy in me? Is it a curse or a blessing?'' my mind was confused. We decided to spread again to look for that creature. Yoru was leaving with Azalea, while I was going with Naar. Azalea told me if Naar was good at fighting and I just needed to instruct him to catch that creature and to cut its horn. Ahh, I felt like I was the boss if that was how we would work. Yes. It was my skill to hide and to run away. ''Hahahaha this is fun,'' I thought. "Can I ask you something?" as we walked along the bank of the river not far from the lake. Naar glanced at me, then looked back at the path in front of us, "Sure, go ahead," "What kind of person is Azalea? I mean I feel there is something strange in her," I saw him frowned a little and turned his eyes to me, "She has a super power, and you may think she can stand on her own feet without the help of the weak," I stopped, and got confused to find the right words to represent my thought, "But why does she really want me to join with her and keep asking me to do something illogical for a normal human being. I am nothing," I underestimated myself. "You saw me tripped and fell down when I ran after that animal, didn''t you? It was really ridiculous" I laughed at myself, feeling silly with my capability. Naar just smiled listening to my words. "And Azalea, em, she is a person who will not say white to a black, very honest, strict, rude too and merciless. But after a while you know her, you will find her quite good," This time I saw him pushed a smile. I could feel he was hiding something bad from me, "And this is my advice. It is up to you whether you take it or not," He looked at me in a serious mode as he took a round-pocket watch out of his pocket. The watch was about 5 centimeter in diameter. "When you feel you have nothing, open this watch and look at it," The watch had a silver lid and it was transparent inside. There were twelve little lines in neon color arranged in a circle. There were three shiny black needles and you can see all the serrated wheels move slowly to drive the needles. "everyone in that group is one of these serrated wheels, no matter if they are small and thick with close serration, or they are flat with sparse serration. Every wheel is different but they rotate together so that the needles can move and the watch functions. You are unique. Everyone is. None is similar and all of them have function," I was amazed, and what he told me made me feel calm. "Imagine if one of the serrated wheels is gone, the watch will die of course. Remember, because you are unique, no one can really replace you," And he gave me that watch, "No more telling me you are useless. When you are about to give up, look at this watch. You are unique and everyone needs you to move," I was quiet. I only looked at his back when he walked ahead of me. From the watch Naar gave to me, I could see the time. I knew when it was noon or night although there was no moon nor sun. It was pretty long time we walked along the bank of the river, more than three hours. Naar asked me to go back and meet Azalea, but I did not want to give up yet. It was I who asked to search the area near water because after knowing their habits, hey would not live far from the waters. Just as we argued about either to give up or to continue searching, I saw five women sitting by the river. One of them was playing a music instrument and the others were around her "Wait a second," I said quietly, "I will try to walk closer by hiding behind the rocks, watching them from a distance," I signaled him to stay quiet and walked toward me in no noise, "By that tree, there are five people. They are disguising again," I was so certain. Naar nodded. He was ready with his small sword that was likely to be used to cut the horn of that creature, "I just see shadows there, moving," he whispered in a low voice so as not to scare them away. "Don''t catch them all, focus only to one of them," I warned him. Naar nodded in understanding, "You go to that one that is on the tree, she looks the smallest. Catch it, cut it, then go. I will be the one who scare the others away," I thought it would be pretty simple, "They are in a group. I don''t know what will happen if others attack. So when I scare the others away, do what I say, okay?!" Naar nodded again. After assuring he was ready with his sword, I instructed him to move stealthily toward the tree I showed him. From a distance I could see he was ready with his task. He sent me signal to start my action. And I picked up dry twigs to cover my body and rushed toward them blindly. Things happened so quickly when I heard a painful scream. Four creatures ran away when I scared them off. They transformed into their real figures as they ran, but of them, I did not why ran toward me. That made me automatically alert and tried to face it by pushing my fear away. When it came closer to me and ready to run over me, I fought it body to body. But certainly my power was nowhere stronger than that of that creature, I bounced to the river instead. I saw three others stopped running as they heard me splash in the river. They looked at the biggest size one. It seemed that it gave them instruction to fight back Naar who was holding the cut of horn from the smallest on his hand. "Naar! Look out!" I warned him when I saw the biggest among them was heading toward him. Chapter 43 - 44. Naar "Naar! Look out!" I warned him when I saw the biggest among them was heading toward him. Naar who realized the danger he posed, jumped up on a branch of the tree. That creature looked so angry. It banged the tree with its back legs so that Naar could fall down. I swam to the bank of the river with my clothes wet and soaked. I was shivering from the cold water. While on the other side of the river, Naar was trying to make his body balance on that branch. The smallest creature looked unharmed although half of its horn was cut off. "Three are staring at you, the one that is raging is under you, and the smallest one is quiet" I screamed at him to tell his position so as to be alerted and careful. Naar randomly threw something wrapped in a small bag randomly. "Where is the biggest one?" He asked. "Right under you" I instructed him. We were yelling at each other because it was pretty far from the tree he was trying to save himself and the place where I was watching, on the other side of the river. That man did not say anything anymore. I kept watching him, until finally my attention was distracted by odd movement of the biggest creature. "It is moving around and around, looks like it is in pain," it seemed like the thing Nar threw hit the eyes of it so that it was in pain. Naar made use of that moment by jumping down from the tree and ran toward me. We both ran away with the cut of the horn in our hand. We were heading to where we were supposed to meet the Azalea team. Naar looked so happy. When we arrived at the agreed place, I saw Azalea and Yoru were waiting for us. Naar showed what we got, and in an instant her expression changed. She looked happy. "Ohohoho! Someone was just playing in the mud" she teased me as she looked at my look. "She made herself a target so that I could get the horn," Naar explained. "I was kicked by the leader into the river. They were angry because I deceived it" they all laughed hearing my side story. Since the search for the horn ran successfully, almost all the inhabitants of that building knew who I was. Anytime they met me they would greet me in a friendly manner. I also received some kinds of gifts of cake or food from them. Honestly, they turned to be so kind to me. Slowly, I forgot my own life and started enjoying living here due to their hospitality. That morning Azalea called me. She asked me and one of her maids to bring some books and reports from the library. She asked me to help her maid bring the books she wanted because everyone was busy. "She cannot read. You ask her to bring books and report to me," Azalea said to her maid. Her name was Hana, she looked like human but her body was kind of black liquid and faceless. Looking at her made me remember Lichen. Her neck was long and extended like a giraffe, but her words and her characters were very gentle. That woman asked to wait in front of the building while she was picking up some stock. A train would pick us up, she said. Not long after that, a wagon Nana told me came along. I was so stunned to look at it. It looked like a horse wagon I often saw in fairy tales. A coachman was driving a black dark horse with two eyes on each side and three pairs of legs. "Waw!" I exclaimed in awe. "Miss, are you ready?" the coachman asked me. His head was blue fire. "Wait a minute. Hana is joining us in a moment," I was enthusiastic. I could not stop looking at him. Honestly it was my first time to see fire in complete outfits and talked to me. Not long after that Hana showed up. She carried a square bamboo basket, "This is our lunch. I stole it from the kitchen," She whispered. I was happy to hear that. And in the wagon, I could not stop feeling awesome, "It is my first time. And I feel like a princess," I said in hyperbolic words to express my excitement. In the wagon, there were two seats opposite to each other. Hana sat on the seat in front, but her long head bent to my side. "Have you been to the palace before?" Hana''s question distracted me, "Has miss Azalea ever taken you there?" "It is my first time. I don''t even know there is such a place here," My awe grew more and more. I was confused with the dimension where I was at the moment. "The place where I came from, a palace or such things can be seen as a museum. If you go there, you have to spend some big cost. Some can be visited, some are not functioning anymore," I explained to her. "What is a museum?" Hana was interested in the world of humans, my world. "It is a place to keep such old and valuable things which are very rare, things like that," I tried to explain in a language easy to understand for Hana. It did not take long to reach the palace described by that woman. When the wagon stopped in front of a huge gate of a magnificent building, I got even more awed and excited. ''Waw! It must be like in films'' I thought. However, my hopes were dashed when the gate was opened and my eyes immediately roamed around. I did not see any majestic buildings with pointed roofs or high rise buildings in classic styles and such. What I saw was a vast field with roses growing all over it and forming a dizzying maze. Hanna took me off the horse wagon and asked me not to be too far from her. ''The appearance of a palace that I was hoping for would really make me a fool'' my heart was already. *** Hanna took me to the rose maze, I did not really know where she would take me. I just remembered Azalea asked her to take me to the library but I could not see any buildings here. This confused me. We kept walking until that woman stopped in front of a hole which looked like an entrance to the underground chamber. She lit a candle she had prepared and walked downstairs into that hole. After walking down the stairs, our feet stepped on the ground of a dark tunnel. It was quite dark due to the lack of light. The floor and the wall were made of wooden-like materials and were carved very neatly. Antelope-like statues were in line with firefly-like lights swarmed above the statues. We were walking quite long before we finally came to a wooden door. The height of it was not more than two meters tall. Hana turned the handle and asked me to follow her inside. Once we stepped in, the view presented in front of our eyes was very different. To tell the truth, it was such a heaven for book lovers and nerds. Bookshelves of seven meters tall were lining in front of our eye. It was countless books, I might say. Hana was heading to a table and she asked me to follow her closely. There was an owl standing on a trunk. "Owl, Azalea asked me to get the report," She said to that owl. The owl turned its head one hundred eighty degrees, looking at Hana, then it flew low to the table. "It should have been taken yesterday, shouldn''t it? Why did you just come today?" the tone of was unpleasant. When that owl realized my presence, its pupils abnormally enlarged and filled up its cornea. I turned away to avoid those scary eyes, "Who is she?" It was an intimidating question. He checked on a high cabinet which was next to the table and contained envelops, "Your master''s new toy?'' it was a mocking remark. Hanna did not reply it right away. I did not know what to say either. "She is human my Miss took here," Hana was half whispering to that owl after inspecting around and making sure no one was looking at us. All the envelopes the owl brought fell down. It swooped down toward me and circled over my head, "Can she see me?" He asked arrogantly, "I believe she doesn''t even know what I am talking about," he laughed disdainfully, "Many human pretend to understand me while they don''t," "She can see you and understand all you are talking about. She knows all. Even yesterday she helped Miss Azalea to get that horn for medicine," After listening to Hana''s explanation, the owl got silent. . The owl did not say anything but flew low to the table, looking at me in confusion. "Hello," I was a bit awkward to say hi to him. He looked back at me, shocking so much and ... .... Chapter 44 - 45. Journey To The Palace The owl did not say anything but flew low to the table, looking at me in confusion. "Hello," I was a bit awkward to say hi to him. He looked back at me, shocking so much and moved a few steps backward, and looked at Hana as if I was a creature he never saw before in his life, ''Give me a break! I am not an alien came to the earth, why are you looking at me that way?!'' my thought was a bit irritated. "I never leave this library. I spend my whole time studying all books here. I have ever heard there was a man who could do that. But that was long time ago. I never thought I would finally meet one of them right now," That owl spoke long speech. It was obvious he was nervous. I smiled to his explanation and I preferred to speak in my heart, ''Okay! I am not an alien then. I am one of ancient animals. So, I am one T-Rex that suddenly comes to his library to borrow some books. Hahaha,'' The owl picked up all files scattered on the floor and put them back in the cabinet. He gave a red envelope and some paper to Hana. We left the library as soon as Hana received the files needed from that owl. I followed her closely by her side because I was afraid of getting lost, "Can you help me find this? If we spread up, we may save time and find it faster," She gave me a sheet of paper. When I looked at the paper, I just kept quiet. I was illiterate indeed. "Hana, I have not learned to read yet, I just knew some alphabets," I gave that paper back. Hanna kept quiet listen to my complaint. She tapped my shoulder and spoke up enthusiastically, "I will help you later outside training time," I was so glad to hear that. I nodded and smiled, it would help know a lot in this dimension. I knew Hana was faceless but it seemed like she had very strong eye sight. Her body stood on one place, and with her long neck she checked every shelf in our row. Her hands kept moving, checking every book in front of her. It did not take too much time for her to get seven books she needed. She walked toward me, "Done!" She looked satisfied. When we about to move to the table of the owl, Hanna stopped at a shelf located abit out of other shelves and took four books and gave them to me. "You must learn. These will help you a lot. We can borrow the books for one week, so before we return them, you make sure to have read them all. Do you understand?" I nodded. Then we walked back to the owl''s table. On the way home, Hana told so many things to me, from her first job until Azalea decided to promote her to be one of her maids. Unintentionally she dropped a piece of paper. I picked it up and saw it. Mickey''s picture was there on that paper. I was shocked but I tried to hide it and asked her, "Hana, what is this?" I really wanted to know the sentences written there. Hanna took the paper and read in a glimpse, ''it seems that he is one of the hunted, emm, I mean," She looked at that paper again and read it more closely, "He is hunted not for a bad purpose, but he is wanted because a witch has put immortality spells on this animal. Don''t you know that such magic spell is forbidden?" "Forbidden?" now it was my turn to get confused. "Tha, everything must be going as it must be and goes in harmony. There is day and night, live and death. Can you imagine if night runs all the time without a switch with a day? It will be very bad for the life balance," Hana explained, "Once someone had ever tried it, but he became so wild and killed many people. Finally he was given a death sentence. Such magic spell is never perfect, there are always bad things come along with it. Listening to Hana story, my mind ran to Zie. Would Azalea keep her promise? I was also worried about Mickey now knowing that the woman was searching that tubby cat, too. . I did not know what Azalea would do to Mickey but I believed it was not something good, especially the memory of my first meeting with that woman. She caught me because she thought I knew something about that spell. Mickey was just like a part of my family, he had helped me from the first time the problem arose until that woman finally caught me. To tell the truth, I was so worried about them now. Azalea did not go home for quite long time. During her absence, I learnt reading a lot from Hana, and archery from Yoru. That woman asked me to learn the fighting skill and I said I could shoot arrows, she quickly asked Yoru to teach me. Yoru was a quiet man, different from Naar so that I was quite reluctant to ask. The bow that I used in this place was heavier than the one I used to use. Yoru never showed me even if he was displeased, but I could see from his changing expression that I had made a mistake. Hana said that Azalea loved reading. Wherever she was, she always spared some time to read. Therefore, she sent Hana to the library to find books she wanted every week. Sometimes, Hana had to buy some books at a store when she could not find the ones Azalea wanted. At that noon, Yoru left me without saying anything because I kept missing the target in that training. I was confused and did not know to do. So I asked Hana to take me to the book store where she usually bought the books. We went there on foot. It was my first time to see many different kinds of creatures I had never seen before. Hanna asked me not to show the real me as a human. She changed my physical appearance. Although this dimension was just in the same as human dimension, there were certain reasons why human were not supposed to be seen here. Hanna gave me spell that made me have the same look as her. I was curious with the new look that I had after Hana uttered a spell for me. I went to a mirror. But I was confused when I saw my own reflection, "Nothing has changed. I am just the same." "Stay away from that mirror or anything that can reflect yourself, okay?" She warned me or forbade me rather. "Huh?" I was bewildered, "Why? I wanted to know the reason why she forbade me like that. "Because your real look will show up," She said as she poked the tip of my nose. I was chuckled to hear that. It did not cross to my mind at all, "Alright, Ma''am," I teased her. When we arrived on a street where there were shops along the street that sold many different kinds of things, Hana tied my wrist with a piece of cloth with one end, and another end was tied to her own wrist, "So that my little sister is not missing," She whispered in amused. I grinned and chuckled to hear that. Hana was just like Emma. Anytime I was with her I was happy. She was like a big sister for me. Now I was thinking about Emma, too. ''How is her condition at the present time?'' Hanna craned her neck high and moved her head to the left and to the right as if to find something. Soon after that she brought me to a seller selling all kinds of sweet-like stuffs. I saw liquid substance which was shaped into different kinds, fish, birds, flowers, and many more. It was called taffy in my place. The creature made this taffy was something like fire. Hana said that creature was called Pulung or fire ghost. "Give me two," Hana said to the seller, "Which would you like, Tha?" she offered me,. It was okay to try it, nothing to lose, anyway. "Fish," I snapped it fast. Te seller handed out the food in shape of fish to me right away, while the bright red chicken-shape taffy was given to Hana. After from that place, Hana took me to walk again along the shops, then we turned into a small road near a river. She asked me to get on a small boat, then instructed the boat driver to take us to the book store across the river. The boat owner had a small body and height that I never saw in human. He rowed the boat while whistling beautifully. "I don''t know the song, but it suggested misery in it," I said out of my conscience. The boat we were taking suddenly stopped. I was startled. "are you human?" all of sudden the boat driver asked me. Chapter 45 - 46. Dark Moon "are you human?" all of sudden the boat driver asked me. I did not reply, I looked at Hana in confusion. We were in the middle of the river. Hana was confused too. So we finally decided not to say anything. Meanwhile the boat owner was looking at me in confusion, and fear perhaps. When the boat owner looked at the river again, I just realized I was sitting near the edge of the boat, and unavoidably my reflection was on the surface of the water. "How could she go in here?" He asked again, looking at Hana, in startled expression. Sir, please don''t tell anyone. We beg you," Hana begged him. She took out a pocket of coins to him. The boat owner looked at the river again. Perhaps he saw my reflection there. Then he smiled and refused what was in Hana''s hand. "After you have done with your shopping, I suggest you to take my boat again," What he said surprised both of us. "I will be waiting for you there," He pointed at a tree that was blossoming by the side of the river, "My advice is to stay away from any things that can bounce back your reflection, such as mirror, water, or anything," That was exactly what Hana said to me before we left, "If somebody else knew your real you, I cannot imagine what the story will be written for you," Finally he rowed the boat again across the river. It was like a small shop owned by an old man. The visitors were cramped until the outside. I had thought that even though it was small, it had quite complete collections, until finally the shop owner''s reply answered my curiosity when Hana gave him a piece of paper. "This one is not available anymore. The main book has many parts which are not allowed to be rewritten so that I don''t sell it anymore. " Said the owner. "Have you tried in the palace library? I believed it is still available in there, one or two books," He added while putting back some books that were left by the buyers. "Can you find me one book only?" Hana was trying to beg him. Of course she did not want that her trip turned to nothing. The shop owner came closer to her and picked up that paper again, "I don''t want to promise anything, but if I find it, I will contact you," "It seemed like it is a very rare book," I said. "No, it is not rare. It is just after the leader died, the books were pulled back by force. The next leader did not want that book existed anymore. It is not even available in the library. The only place that the book might still be available is by crossing to another world to reach the dark moon," Hana explained. She looked desperate. "What is the dark moon?" It seemed like my unstoppable curiosity pushed my lips to throw that question. It was something new for me, of course I was so curious. "Dark moon is the biggest market. It is a black market actually," So, in this such dimension there was such a place, "You can find anything there, not only books or forbidden ingredients, even anything anyone might not think about can be found there. It is just you simply have to provide as much money as possible for those people, and they will do what you want. If they cannot provide it, you can go to the desert worms and ask them to do what you want. They will do everything at stake to get it," Hana said. "Does it mean immortality spell and fire lily are included, too?" My question out of curiosity. Hanna stopped abruptly whatever she was doing, "How did you know about fire lily?" she was surprised. "Actually I have ever been to between dimension," I spoke slowly. I did not know if telling Hana about this would be good for me or not. Shocked. That was her expression she showed me. "How could you go there?" She asked fast as if it was something attracted her so much. *** Hanna interrogated me as if I was a criminal. She asked a lot of things, such as how I could go there, for what reasons, and what were things I knew about that dimension. For Hanathat I knew as one of Azalea''s maids, she had never gone there. She just heard it from that woman. Somehow, the myth of fire lily had certainly been heard by all creatures from different dimension. "What is it like?" For the umpteenth time she asked me. "Like ordinary markets, there are buyers and sellers," I replied shortly. I was confused how to face Hana and all he curiosity about that dimension, "I just knew that that place is called Dark Moon," "That is true, we call it the Dark Moon," She replied enthusiastically, "I just heard you can find all kinds of things in there. Is that true?" That question of Hana reminded me of many strange things I could find there. "I guess so," I was not convinced myself. "We just passed by that place, so we did not really explore all parts of that market. But as far as I know finding strange things in that market was easy. They sell things that I thought impossible to be found in my place," I explained it to her. A glimpse of memory when I threw up in that place came up. "What are they? Did you see the trade of slaves? It has been banned here. What about fire lily? Once Azalea asked her guards to look for that flower, but although they had been waiting for almost a year and every day her guards came to that church, not even one flower they got." She talked explicitly while I just told her what I knew. "Does Azalea want resurrect?" I gave Hana gestures of a corpse or a mummy. "No, it is not like that. She wants to meet the Manjis. That is all," I was a bit astonished with the reasons Azalea hunting for fire lily, what did she want from them? ''Gosshh, sending her guards to stay there for almost a year? Looking for fire lily just want to see he Manjis. Who is more stupid?'' I thought. From all what Hana had told me, I could say that she was very curious with that place. She was so eager to tell all she knew about that place despite her zero visit. I got a bit bored, but I kept listening to her. Not about the rumors about that place that attracted me, but the way she told me stories about that place made me realize another side of Hana I never knew before. She was so much like Emma. This gave me the spirit to leave this place and back to my place. I did not know how long I had lived here, and how their conditions were at the moment. Those were bothering my mind. I looked out through the window glass that was placed low from my place where I usually practiced with Azalea or learning to read with Hana. As far as my eyes could reach, nothing I could see but rubbles of buildings and some people walking among the ruins of those buildings. Some buildings that were still standing looked so quiet. I wondered if there were people lived there. "Hana, can I go home?" I encouraged myself to ask, "I feel I have lived here for very long time, I cannot contact my friends," I saw her walking towards me, "I really want to know their wellbeing. Can you tell me how to go back to my world?" At first Hana was just quiet, then she spoke softly, "It looks like pretty hard to do that. You have to ask Miss Azalea directly if she allows you to go home, or if not," She turned to the window, perhaps she also saw the scenery of the city from this place, "How if I take you for a walk? Miss will not go home any sooner. The guards said that she will be home later from the schedule," She looked enthusiastic, "I know some good places and I believe you will like it," After finished practicing archery with Yoru, Hana asked me to follow her. We walked toward the forest I had visited with Azalea to find that horn. "Don''t go that far," She warned me. We went into the forest from different way from the previous route we took. Hana chose a route seldom used. The deeper we went in, the bigger and the thicker trees welcomed us. "We will watch a show," She said. Hanna asked me to wear a mask to cover my face so that they might think I was a spirit of a dead person. We sat on a trunk of a fallen big tree. I also saw some creatures were coming. The place now was quite crowded which was so contrast with the previous situation. A small stage which was made of stone piled up became the main place for a performance. A woman wearing long white gown was playing something like ocarina. It was a beautiful performance when she sang an unfamiliar song for my ears. All audience was carried away with her show. From one performance to another there was a pause. Before the next performer came to the stage, I saw the woman who performed first jumped out of the stage, and in an instant her body turned to be a deer-like animal with glistening white color. It was the same animal Azalea hunted for the horn. The second performer came on the stage. She looked so beautiful even though her body was white pale. The dress she was wearing was so gracious and beautiful. Suddenly I felt that the weather dropped. I rubbed my both palms to warm up my body. "She is one the guards of Miss Azalea," Hana whispered. Chapter 46 - 47. Oh My God, What Kind Of Creature I Am? "She is one the guards of Miss Azalea," Hana whispered. I got confused at first, so that I tried to recall the creature that was catching me and taking me here. They were all almost similar, their coming was accompanied with the drop of the weather around. I saw thin layer of ice around that woman, ''Goshh! Do you want to freeze us?'' I was irritated. She took a deep breath, staring at us with her empty white eyes. Then a whistle like warbler was heard and it filled up every part of such tranquil and peaceful forest. She sang a heartbreaking song trough a whistle. Honestly, even though no single lyrics was uttered, she was able to make anyone listening to her song cry. It was such a short performance but it gave such deep impression to the audience. After that last show, Hana asked me to stand up and took me to another place. "I can see you are so much interested in plants, aren''t you?" she said as we left that place. "Yes, I work in a florist although I learn about dynamic system in my college," I explained to her. Hanna looked confused, "it must be another interesting thing, isn''t it?" She sounded excited, "And I feel I can learn a lot of things from you. That is why I like it to be with you. You know a lot more things I have never known before," She admitted. As a matter of fact it was I who learned more from her. Learn not to judge book by its cover. Hanna asked me to pick up some mushrooms growing on the trunks of trees and rocks covered with moss on the path we were walking. "Pickup the ones growing under those dry leaves!" as she said she pointed to the mushroom looking like a big umbrella, "This is moon mushroom, edible, and yummy," She explained, "And this one, I usually slice it thinly and sprinkle it on my on the cooked rice to give more distinctive aroma. It grows on the trunk of pine trees," This time she showed me smaller round mushrooms, "Tha, don''t forget to write it in your book. It is to add more vocabularies and memorize alphabets I have taught you previously," I followed her to the letter although it was pretty hard to see without any aids and memorize the alphabets Hana had taught me. She asked me to walk again. She picked anything in the forest which could be eaten. She told me all names and functions, and asked me to write them down in the book before she put them in the basket she prepared before we went here. After taking so much that the basket barely fit, Hana asked me to collect some twigs. She made a simple furnace of arranged stones for cooking all we had collected today. I saw her stirred fry fern shoots and mixed it with mushrooms by any available spices. It was like having a camp. I felt much better now. Simple things quite entertained me who badly wanted to go home. When we arrived, Azalea had been waiting for me at the place of shooting training. Her expression was awful, "Tha, I hope you have learned all things well!" she said firmly, "You join me tomorrow," She continued. Yoru gestured me to say yes. Meanwhile Naar who was standing beside Azalea just pushed a smile, "Yes," I said shortly. Then, Azalea left us without saying anything. As Azalea was walking away from my training place, another guard walked toward us, "Miss was very angry today," He said slowly. Hana and I were looking at each other, feeling confused and worried I supposed, "It looks like there will be a big war tomorrow," I knew he was trying to provoke us. All of sudden I got my stomach upset listening to that news. "Hmmm" Naar gave a stiff smile again, "I felt like in a boiling cauldron," He spoke as if he had a happy feeling, but I knew it was meaning the opposite, very bad situation. "Come here earlier tomorrow. Don''t forget to bring the bow and the arrows as well as your armor that I sent to your training place. Prepare your knife too for a short distant attack and to dispel suddent attack," Yoru spoke fast and then left us "Pffff!" I looked at Naar and asked him question with gesture, ''What is going on?'' But he was just silent and unable to explain it with proper words. I came early at the shooting training as Yoru asked me to. Hana took me a box of meal she made it only for me, a knife Kerberos gave and the bow I always used for practice. The armor I was wearing looked lighter but in reality it was a metal that protected my front part and back part. And it was very heavy. Not long after that, Yoru and Naar came with other guards of Azalea. We were lined up into three rows, and I stood in the front row of the row. I glanced at Naar. He was in such great armor, a combination of black and golden, "You look so cool," I whispered from distance and gave him two thumbs up. Azalea came with Hana and another maid, wearing beautiful armors like the others. Her hair was tied high, with light make up but looking very elegant. Indeed, it was great combination of beauty and merciless power. "And today, we will go to the banquet held by the most honorable leader," She opened the meeting with her loud voice, "I take you all along is to help the guards of the king keep the safety of the palace. I hope all of you can carry on this duty very well. Duty and placement formation have been adjusted based on individual skills. So don''t forget about it," She looked so authoritative when delivering speech in front of all of us, "Any questions?" I who felt that I received no trainings got confused, what kind placement was she talking about?, ''I went sightseeing the whole day yesterday,'' I thought. Not even came on from my confusion yet, Azalea walked toward me. She aksed the bow I was carrying, "You will go with me," She ordered. I was blind shocked to hear her decision. All the soldiers looked at me once she made the decision. My height was not more than their shoulders, I was thin like dried fish, and of course my skill in fighting was in big question mark. "I cannot fight," I tried to convince her, "Look at me! I am the shortest. One kick, you know very well I will be out." perhaps my way of talking was impolite. I was aware of that but I had no choice due to my awkwardness and fear. I saw she smiled at me. Naar, who was standing pretty far away from me, was strying to get a better vision to me by extending his neck, "You can understand the language of all creatures, distinguish between poison and non poison, and your eye sight is very good," She was flaterring me or whatsoever. I could not define what she was talking, "In that banquet I need such person by my side, not an archer who never shoots the target precisely," this was a soft insult. I never shot the target because my bow was too heavy for me. Azalea handed me something, like a berry, purple berry, but it was shining. "Take it!" I adhered her instruction, taking that berry like fruit and swallowed it, "If someone ask you in that occasion who you are, tell him you are the harpies," Her voice sounded like a spell for me. After taking that fruit, I felt dizzy, my body felt like shrinking bit by bit, my hands and my legs felt so heavy, then suddenly things got dark. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in front Azalea''s shoes with my arms and legs turned into bird feet. I did not get used to yet with my new body. I just sat down helplessly. She lifted me, and called Naar, "Take her," She gave an order. I sat on the head of a horse and gripped on the mane. Naar, Yoru and another one shaped in centaur, were leading the lines and Azalea''s wagon was in the middle, "Is it still far?" I started feeling sick. "Not that far. We will arrive soon," Naar who had taken care of me since the beginning of the trip replied, "Be patient," He consoled me. Unfortunately I had no bag or anything for my vomit. To the worse, I saw my body that was not more than fifteen centimeters tall helplessly, what could do with it? I still found it difficult to get used to with my new body. I could not even walk with my two feet changed into the feet of a bird so that I had to crawl and little claws on my wings.. ''Oh my God, what kind of creature I am? I am not either a bird or a human,'' I cried in my heart for my being unfortunate. Chapter 47 - 48. Grandmother When we arrived, I rolled down from the horse mane because I could not use my wings. Naar''s horse feet almost stepped on me and I vomited all my breakfast. It was my first experience riding that animal. I felt some strange sensation in my stomach. I ever took a carriage with Hana or flew with Kerberos. But honestly this felt much worse than my previous experience with them, the content of my stomach was like stirred into one. Before I come back to my normal state, someone lifted me. It was Azalea. She gave me to Naar, "Take her!" She said. Naar placed me on his shoulder, I just could sit while gripped on the armor he was wearing. It was like a collar that protected his neck. Azalea walked at the front side and we all followed her. When Azalea said a palace, it was not what my mind imagined, a beautiful magnificent place like in fairy tales. But it was a simple country style with quite a scary look inside it, like on Halloween day. Dark black trees withered all over the yard with the ground covered by dry leaves as if it was being neglected for a long time. Near the door, there were black roses planted in a patch of area surrounded only by bricks piled up without cement. "It looks like the house of a witch," I said slowly. "It is the house of witches, Tha," Naar explained. ''Oh my God, of course! How could I forget it'' I felt ridiculous. All the soldiers brought by Azalea were in ready positions outside with the other soldiers. Who looked like having a leader, a witch, too. Yoru, Naar, and five others went inside the house. We walked into a room with an altar. There was an iron soldier on each side. They were wearing black armors with the head resembling a lion. A luxurious table and chairs complete with the dishes were arranged neatly in that room. Azalea took the front seat, Yoru and Naar were standing to the left and right of her, while five others were standing to guard the entrance. It looked like we came the earliest. After waiting for some time, the other guests started coming. I saw a creature that chased me in the forest with Kerberos. He was wearing black gown resembling smoke on the edge and flying. A man of three meter high or even more, was sitting next to Azalea. His face was so horrifying with sharp pointed teeth which were visible when he was talking with Azalea. The sound of organ filled up the room. The music instrument that was placed near the altar was playing by itself. My attention was distracted when someone went into the room, he was an old man with graying hair. I would say he was a very respectable person, everyone stood up when he walked into the room. He then asked all the guests to sit back to their seats. "Before we start the meeting, I want to entertain all of you in my simple house," his words were calm, "We have provided the best dishes. I hope you can enjoy all of them,``he added as he sat back not far from Azalea. Azalea asked Naar to put me down on the dining table, and I understood what she wanted, just by sitting by the dishes I could recognize if the food was good or bad from the scent. And I thought all was good. I nodded. I signaled her that the food was all safe so that she did not hesitate when she picked up a bowl of soup which seemed to be made of bird nest and some cuts of mushrooms. I thought it was shitake mushroom but strangely it smelled different. When I looked at it more closely and quite long my danger alarm was on. And, when Azalea was about to lift her spoon, I stopped her. I shook my head, signaling her not to eat it. I felt so much relieved when Azalea chose to put that soup back on the table. The next second, I decided to look around all the food served. All were safe. But there were some that were strange, cream in the bread, slices of meat in the salad. They were not in the same kind of food, but in the same component of ingredients in every meal served. "Miss, don''t eat all of the food," I said slowly when I was near her. Azalea''s expression suddenly changed. She was worried about all the guests who looked so calm enjoying their food. "You follow me," She ordered us, then she stood from her chair and left the room. Naar lifted me and put me on his shoulder, following her. Azalea instructed her men who stood by the entrance to remain there, then she went out hurriedly. We walked along the hall of a building which I remembered did not exist. "Illusion," that woman spoke quietly. "Naar, what does that supposed to mean?" I was confused. "The owner of the house wants us to stay inside, so he made an illusion spell. Whoever goes in will not be able to go out," Naar explained. When we decided to go back to that room, we could not find the door we had used to go out, it was replaced with forked walls and hallways. Looking out of the window, Azalea said something that shocked us all, "We are all set up," Three of us were trapped in gapless passageways. We did not know where we had to go. I saw Azalea touch the wall near us. She might try to find a hidden way out. But after only a few steps, she disappeared into a hole. From the top, it looked like a bottomless floor, but when we walked on it, we went directly down to another room. "We had better stick together. Don''t spread up!" said Azalea. I nodded and saw Yoru took out the knife he had taken with him, marking the wall around us. A stair heading up attracted our curiosity. I thought it would lead us to the banquet room, or at least the same hallway where we had fallen from. But when we went up, we came into a different room. Azalea checked the floor of that room, while Naar and Yoru checked the wall. Both two men went in different directions, but then suddenly Yoru was gone. Our attention focused on the wall checked by that man. Apparently that was an entrance to another room. When we decided to go in together, we found stairs leading down. We kept walking following the stairs but it led us to the room where we came from. We were really lost, or it might be that someone was trying to make fun of us. It was proven that several times we just circled through the same room although we took different routes. Azalea uttered certain magic spells, but turned out into nothing, we remained unmoving from where we were. "Try to hold your breath, all of you!" I instructed them. At first they were just looking at each other, perhaps they did not really understand what I meant, "Just hold your breath, but eyes stay open," And I started holding my breath, and they finally followed the same thing I did. Slowly but surely, the walls in front of us were faded. I was surprised for a moment before I turned around, following my instinct. Right after I turned around, I saw the room where the banquet was held, "Turn around and keep holding your breath," I instructed them again. They were surprised, so was I. we who previously walked up and down the stairs in fact did not move an inch from the front door of the room. Not intending to waste any more time, we went into the door. And the banquet was still running on when we were in. We behaved as if nothing happened and went back to mingle with the others again. Finally, someone asked Azalea where she had been going because she left for a pretty long time, and that woman replied that question with a smile. "How did you know the way to overcome our problem by holding our breath?" Naar''s question attracted my attention. "When I was in Dark Moon, I walked to a shop selling stuff for worshipping, one of the things was very strange. I had not had the chance to go in, but I vomited right away, then the shop owner gave me a drink of sweet taste and a soothing scent. It made me able to tolerate all the strange stuff there, even though it was really disgusting. I guess sometimes magic is brain manipulation, it comes not only from the spells, but also from the scents," Naar was quiet listening to my explanation. I had no power as they did, not even understood anything related to magic. For me, it was something new. I was just sure that everything was connected to each other and I simply needed to find the connection. Azalea did not touch any food a bit although all the guests enjoyed what was served for them. That made me believe one thing, she trusted me so much. That graying hair man stood up from his chair, asked the waiters to serve the dessert. Every guest got a different dessert, chocolate pudding with simple sauce, toast with salad, and Azalea received cuts of berry with cream. Naar put me down again on the table before Azalea ate it. I stirred the food and checked the ingredients in it. After I felt all was good I nodded that it was okay and safe Chapter 48 - 49 Hold Your Breath! Having finished with the banquet, we were sent to our rooms. The house is apparently like matryoshca, looking small and simple from the outside but it is filled with many rooms inside. Azalea and I were placed in one room, while Yoru and Naar were in a room in front of ours. She said that the meeting would be conducted the next day after breakfast. And we would directly go home after lunch. I, who knew nothing when it was day or night, just nodded to agree with her. "I heard you talked about Dark Moon while you were speaking with Naar. What were you talking about?" She interrogated me. "About the illusion we had today. I told him that it was almost similar to what I had experienced in Dark Moon when I was about to pass out. It was due to seeing very odd and disgusting worship stuff. The shop owner gave me a sweet drink with a soothing scent. Strangely after that, I felt much better, not feeling sick when I saw that disgusting stuff." I explained. "What did you do there?" She urged me to know more. I was quite intimidated by her gaze so I told her the truth, "Looking for fire lily," I was very nervous. "And you found it of course," She walked and drew her sword to my neck, "Right?" "Yes," my voice was soft, but I believed she could hear it very well, "I found four lilies at that time," I saw a shocked expression on her face, "A robber or whatever he was, took one from us. I planned to give one to a friend who lost her child. But she refused it, so I gave them to Manjis when she took me to meet them for an exchange of spirit, but I did not ask anything to them," After listening to my explanation she put down her sword, "I wanted to give that flower for Mika but she threw the mummy of that child in front of me. And the following morning she killed herself. And the last two flowers I gave to Manjis as a farewell gift. I had to go back to my own dimension. "Did you meet the Manjis?" She snapped that question fast. "Yes, I did," I answered. "It means you have ever met the Manjis. Really?" She seemed to really want to know them. It reminded me of Hana who told me that Azalea ever sent her soldiers to stay in other dimension to look for fire lily and to meet them, "They are two wonderful women," it was clear that she adored them. I did not want to tell her that it was the Manjis who helped me kill the witch who was hunting me. I did not know why, I just thought I did not have tell her everything. It was because I did not really trust her. "Have you ever met them?" I did not know why she adored those two ladies, "I mean, you seem to like them," "Although I have not met them yet," She looked disappointed, "I have tried so many ways to be able to meet them, even once!" "What make you admire them?" I needed to know so that I could decide if I needed to help her or not if she wanted my help later. "Everything!" She replied enthusiastically. "Everything about them charm me. I know all story about them. When there was a say that they really existed and there was only one way to do that, I did all things possible for that. But unfortunately I always failed," She sheathed her sword again. And put it on the table in the room, "I don''t ask much, only to meet them. That is enough," She looked at me hoping, "Can you help me?" I remembered her promise that if I joined her, she would guarantee Zie''s safety and would not let anyone chase him again. "You have to keep your promise first," I said firmly. "Meet me with Zie, I want to make sure if you really keep your words or not," put all my luck and courage at stake to speak up all of this. "Deal," She replied, "So to make you trust me, I will take you to meet that wooden boy right after this meeting," Azalea looked pretty sure. Honestly, I was really happy at this moment. It felt so long since the last time I met Zie. I could not sleep all night, and neither did Azalea. I wondered why there were so many crows outside and their voices were really disturbing me. I decided to go up the window frame and peep from the window I could reach. At the outside, some of Azalea''s guards and the others were guarding. There were pretty many in the number. They were standing on almost all withered twigs of trees in the yard. "Miss, do crows go out ayt night?" I was very curious so that I decided to ask her, "don''t they usually search their food in the day,?" I knew they were crows and not owl, nocturnal animals.. "They are not ordinary crows, Tha. They are magic creatures created to guard this place. I just did not expect that they would be so noisy like this," Azalea pulled her blanket to hide her head under the blanket. I kept looking at them. Apparently not only guards and crows were there but also that smoke creature that could make the weather drop, the skinless creature that attacked me in that forest, and many more. In short, they were groups of creatures owned by the guests in this meeting. While looking at them, I was also thinking of other things. ''If they are creatures guarding every witch, that means they are here with their masters. And if that smoke creature and skinless creature are here, then the witches hunting me are here too because they are the owner of those creatures,'' when I thought about that I was grateful that I was in harpies so that they might not recognize me, ''If it is true, does my father come here?'' I thought. ... This morning I woke up early. When I saw the bed she was lying, she was still closing her eyes, and her breath was even. It seemed she was in her deep sleep. I crawled from my bed, feeling so much bored only to stay in bed for nothing. I wanted to make myself accustomed to my new wings, but unfortunately I could only flew low a while then fell down again. While jumping by using my both wings, I wanted to meet Naar and Yoru who stayed in the room opposite our room. I scratched the door as I arrived in front of their room by using my four fingers on each hand to get their attention. "Naar," I tried to raise my voice to call his name after waiting for some time but no signs of his coming. And soon after that I heard someone''s footsteps and the sound of the door being opened. Yoru was by the door. He was ready in silver armor with gold ornaments, "Where is Naar?" My eyes peeped inside the room but I could not see that man in there. "He is not around," He was unfriendly. To tell the truth, I did not like this cold man. "Yoru, take me to walk around," As I spoke I lifted my hands, asking him to hold me as Naar did to me, "Come on. Only this time," I set a pleading look hoping he would do me a favor. But I was wrong. Yoru''s expression turned to be really unpleasant, but I did not care, he simply had to help me to get that information, "You are really a pain in my ass," It was iriitated reply. He helped me though, taking me on his shoulder. I sat on his shoulder and smiled to him, "Yoru, smile please. You look cool when you smile," I tried to break the ice to make the situation a bit melting. "Shut up!" but Yoru was just the same man, replying me sharply, "Where are w going now?" "Can you take me out to meet those guards with shadow look?" I said, pointing out of the window. He was silent, perhaps he did not really understand what I said. "Just take me there. I need more information. "Does Miss Azalea ask you to do this?" Yoru investigated. "No," I said the truth, "This is my own will," "I am Miss Azalea''s guard, I do what she asks me to, not yours," he was right but I also needed to get information that I needed. "Yoru, you are not an eagle with iron chains on your feet. You need to fly freely to know he battle field so that you can help your master in the war," after saying this I got off from his shoulder. Although I could only flew low, I jumped out of Yoru''s room and landed on one of the nearest twig. I used my claws to get strong grip and watched all the guards under me. From the room where I was, I knew that cold man was watching me from the window. I ignored him, and looked at the yard that was now full with guards of many different kinds of creatures. Among those guards, I could see Naar, he was talking with one of them. I could not hear their conversation and I did not want to hear, either. I chose to fly to the outer side of the yard near the gate, with a struggle. The stone wall arranged around the yard split this house from the world outside of it. in front of the gate, a soldier in shadow shape and skinless monster flying to guard the house. "Hello," Chapter 49 - 50 Rumpas "Hello," One of them stopped when he heard my greetings. He seemed to looked at me, but I was not sure because I could not see the eyes or whatever on that face. It was just clod of smoke that kept moving, "My name is Tha, I am an assistant of Miss Azalea," That monster came closer, so that I could hear hiss from him. At first I did not really understand, but after trying to sharpen my hearing, I could understand his utterance. "What is going on?" that voice was so soft and weak, so distinctive with that hiss. "May I know who your master and the master of that guard are?" I said as I pointed to the skinless creature who wandered around him. "That guard is my friend, and we are guarding the same person. We don''t come here with our master, he asked us to keep an eye on a man named Rumpa," after saying that, that creature left me. ''Is Rumpa they are talking about my father?'' I said in my heart. After I got that information, I directly went back home. At there, I saw Naar and Yoru were on Azalea''s sides. They seemed to have had prepared. "How could you lose her?" her scream echoed in the hall, made others turned to her. I was so surprised to hear it because she was apparently angry for thinking that I had run away from her. I walked to her, "I am sorry. I went out for a while," I said nervously. When she looked at me, her expression changed. She looked calm and relaxed, while Yoru, was always himself, looked at me sharply. Naar took me on his shoulder, "Miss, can I ask?" I was uncertain and doubtful, but my curiosity grew bigger than my doubt. "Sure" She said as we walked to the banquet room. "Do you know someone called Rumpa in this meeting? Who is he?" they all halted their walk abruptly. I did not know why but it was likely that the name I just mentioned was an important person. Azalea stared at me with questioning look, then asked me, "Where did you get that name?" I was just quiet, and Naar slow voice reminded me, "Tha, why did you ask it?" it looked like the man of that name was not ordinary person, and on the other side Yoru was looking at me in defense look. "Nothing. I just wanted to ask. That is all," I was nervous and confused at this time. I tried to look normal and smiled in that situation that suddenly changed after I mentioned that name. Like in the previous banquet, Azalea did not eat anything but fresh water. I told her the dishes today were safe but she refused it. She preferred to eat the packed meal from Hana. "Don''t ask me to eat, okay?" We just kept quiet to hear her decision. After the banquet finished, everyone was sent to the second floor. Azalea asked Yoru to pick up report paper that she left in her room, whereas three of us went into the room. The place had one big oval table with its very classical design. On each side a silver armor of soldier stood. Azalea chose the seat which was the nearest to the exit, and Naar stood behind her. "Tha, that is the man you were asking. He is standing behind the leader," Naar whispered softly. "I will tell you who he is," When I turned my attention to the direction Naar told me, my guess was very precise. He was my father. That was right, Rumpa they were talking about was my own father. He did not recognize me because I was in harpies, and I was quite grateful for that. I was still looking at my father until someone opened the door slowly. It was Yoru. He brought brown envelopes belonged to Azalea. And the next second, he stood beside Naar. Everyone went quiet instantly when someone Naar described as the leader opened the meeting. Not long after that, I saw Azalea handed in one of the envelopes to him. I also saw my father was talking with that man several times. It seemed that my father was a trusted man. "I had a report about the murder of Rumi who as trying catch that cat," After saying this, the leader looked at Azalea, "But, it was found out that the immortal spells that Antonie gave was not in that animal anymore, apparently someone has removed it or used it. It is still unclear until now, and Antonie is still unable to recall all has happened to him or what he has done," He explained further . His eyes were exploring all the guests in that room. Azalea stood up and took the floor. "I have done anything to help Antonie to recall his memory back, but" She paused and looked at someone sitting by the leader, "As I previously said that the spell is defected. When Antonie tried to kill himself and moved his spirit into the body of that boy, his memory did not come along with him, and the memory of him is now belongs to that boy," Her explanation really shocked me. I still remembered what father said about the suicide Antonie. In fact he was still alive by removing his spirit to someone else body. if it was true, was the man in that cage really him? but I could not be too rushed in assuming things. I kept myself still and quiet, and listened to the meeting. "I heard the spell was moved to the body of that marionette," The voice of the leader attracted my attention, "Have you found it, Azalea?" He asked. "Unfortunately, I have not found him until now," Azalea replied, "We just found the cat Antonie used as a medium for the spell. But that spell has gone and he was just an ordinary animal now," Everyone was silent, listening to her explanation, "I and my team are still searching--," "It looks like you are incapable person," My father cut off her words. "I know your loyalty to the previous leader cannot be replaced by me. But you need to know where you stand, what is your position, so that you simply have to carry on your responsibilities well, or I will replace your position. There is someone a lot more talented compared to you," the leader quipped, and that made my father''s expression changed. It was so obvious. I asked Naar to put me down, and I whispered something to Azalea. Instantly her depressed expression changed. She looked at me in disbelief, "Just tell them!" I said softly to encourage her. Naar took me back to his shoulder, as Azalea''s voice was louder and more confident, "I understand that there are a lot better persons with better capabilities compared to me," My father looked joyful hearing pessimist tone in her voice, "But you shpuld know that the person you trust a lot has also known who hid that doll. But he keeps quiet, did not tell you anything. He moved alone out of his selfishness so that it took many victims," then, I could see his expression changed, "Mira and Ra were killed when helping Rampa catch person who hid that doll. Now, who should be called disloyal? The one who moved alone to catch him, without telling me and Miss Anty''s team? He did not even say anything to you," My father was speechless. His face was red in anger. "Mr. Rumpa, we have teams to catch that doll. One single piece of information is very important for us. You should have told to Miss Azalea''s team or Miss Anty''s team so that everything would work efficiently and not working individually which resulted in the lost of our best witches. This is not something you can face by yourself seeing that you have magical power," This time the leader chuffed my father. I could see his outraging face, but he could not say anything. The meeting went awry after Azalea passed on that information. Some people walked out before it was continued, that finally it was terminated. Azalea asked me to have a discussion without Yoru and Naar. We went into our room to rest, "So, you are Rumpa''s daughter?" She asked, her expression was so shocked , after she sat she sat on the edge of the bed. I nodded, I did not have to respond to it, "I also just knew that the woman I killed was the wife of my father. I thought she was just a close friend," I was pretty sad to hear this fact, my mother''s image crossed my mind, "I cannot imagine how my mother will react when she hears this," "After knowing this fact, I am not surprised if you are able to do oxtraordinary things," Azalea looked so enthusiastic, it was in contrast with me, "you can speak with all kinds of creatures, has vision much stronger above normal witches, and you are very smart. Can ou do magic, too?" "No, I cannot," I spoke the truth, Chapter 50 - 51 Catching Dolls "After knowing this fact, I am not surprised if you are able to do oxtraordinary things," Azalea looked so enthusiastic, it was in contrast with me, "you can speak with all kinds of creatures, has vision much stronger above normal witches, and you are very smart. Can ou do magic, too?" "No, I cannot," I spoke the truth, "Actually I wanted to get rid of that identity, that I am the granddaughter of the south witch leader. My father left me when I was in my mother''s womb and a lot more bad memories in my childhood I never wanted to remember. I preferred not to have any relation with that man, but I cannot deny I am a descendant of my grandmother that bound with one annoying curse, I can speak with all kinds of creatures, it is thing that I just realized. And one by one other skills come up," I told her what I knew, a bit disappointed with this life, "I cannot reject it, can I? simply have to face it?" I asked Azalea for confirmation. Azalea was still staring at me with her shocked look, "I feel that you lied to me on purpose,"She said as she tried to control her expression. I smiled and understood her feeling. It seemed she was disappointed with me "I never did lie to you. The only that connect me with Younha family is my father. I just happened to carry that name out of formalities. He never wanted us, while mother abandoned us indirectly. My reason for carrying that title is my mother, but for me, I am not part of them," I tried to explain to Azalea because that was the reality. She listened to me attentively so this encouraged me to ask one thing that had made me die in curiosity, "Now, answer my question, Why are you hiding Zie for me? I am sure that if they know this, you will be in great trouble," Azalea burst into laughter, it echoed in the room, "The spell in that cat is just like one-used paper. Anty has investigated it. When someone has used it by removing the spirit of the dead person in that doll, it means that it is useless now. Either the cat or the doll," She said, "I am interested when you fought for that doll and would do everything. So, I made use of it for you to join with me. It was just the leader and Rumpa did not know yet that it is no use anymore. Yet, it is still discussed and they want us to look for it," I was feeling irritated and confused, but one other question crossed to my mind when I realized the reasons of hunting me and having a meeting like this, "Is immortal spell really important?" "Very," Azalea replied firmly, "We want to get rid of it, but the leader wants to keep it," She added, "Tha, something that is not supposed to exist, must not exist. Some issues have to run as they are. There is a rise, there is a set, some are to die, and some are to live.," She looked serious explaining this o me. While I was listening to all her explanation attentively, "Miss Younha," And suddenly she turned to be formal, very formal, "To be honest, I admired your grandmother and so as 80% people in that meeting are behind her although she had passed away long ago," She said, "If only they" "Can you keep this as a secret?" I cut her words, "I am not my grandmother, and I don''t want to live under her shadow. I know she was really great and I don''t want to earn the respect under her glory. I want to stand on my own way," I was determined with it and encouraged myself to speak like that to Azalea. My father did not attend on the next meeting with the leader. Anty brought up the result of her research about that spell and Azalea supported her. She suggested that they should be more focus on how to bring Antonie''s memories back so that he could remember who he was. The meeting ran with all wisdom, until suddenly someone stood up, "I think, we also need to find out where Zarina lives. There is a rumor said that she could trade the spirit with fire lily," He said, "And at this time my team has found the possible location of where that woman is," "He is right," I said slowly, "Zarina can do that," Azalea looked at me in disbelief, "It can be the second option if you fail to bring back Antonie''s memory, cannot it?" I suggested, "I can take you there, hopefully she has not moved yet. My friend told me she always moves," And this time it was me who offered to help her. *** The delayed meeting was finally carried out. Azalea asked us to go into the room. At that time I did not see the presence of my father. He might be afraid or shy, but it was also possible he was reprimanded by the man called the leader. Miss Anty told everyone in the meeting the result of her research with her team. Azalea looked satisfied when in the end everything she had to keep as secret was finally brought up in that meeting. So far I did not know what my father had tried to show off to us. Wherever he was he always made other people in trouble, and since the meeting today, I also changed my perspective, too. Since the beginning, I always had the opinion that all wizards were so proud of themselves and would only listen to words from their groups. But now, I realized they were pretty open. It did not matter where you were from as long as what you brought up was the truth, they would listen to you. For example, what I did today. Anytime Azalea talked about things familiar, like how to bring Antonie''s memory back, she was so careful and once in a while looked at me. There were only several finally made from the meeting today, that the leader would withdraw all the team assigned to look for that doll to search the place where Zarina lived, and in the meantime Antonie would be directly handled by Miss Anty. "Where is that man likely to go?" Azalea whispered. "Are you talking about my father?" I was curious. "Yes," Azalea replied fast, "I am sorry, Tha, but honestly I am still surprised if that man is your father," I understood her wary because not many people knew my father had a family he abandoned long ago. "I did not expect that our Master in fact had a granddaughter. We knew that she was so introverted with her private lives, but hiding a granddaughter is very--," She did not continue her words, I wondered why, "All I knew he was planning to marry Mira. I am sorry, Tha, I didn''t mean to know the affairs in your family, you know I am still shocked," She ended her words in remorse. Yes, what Azalea said was true, that my late grandmother was very reserved with her personal affairs. I also just knew that my grandmother was the leader of wizards of the south after she passed away. It seemed that my grandmother really wanted to split her personal life and her status as a leader. "It is okay. I have told you anyway. There is nothing more to hide," I told her to console her, "I have also known what my father is after, he wants that doll with his own hand so that he can gain trust to get the respect back from some of you. So far he has worked hard for that, so if someday he earns that, it will not surprise me at all," I tried to stay strong. I, my mother, and my brother never thought we existed. No matter how hard the woman who has brought us to this world has tried hard and given everything he asks for, we do not exist in his eyes. When we were ready to go home, my body suddenly went back to normal, "It seems the effect has finished," Azalea explained everything. Hm, I guessed I would miss the harpies, especially as I started getting used to my wings and my small claws. Finished packing, we decided to leave the room and went to the yard to wait for the wagon taking me home. While we were waiting for our vehicle to come, I saw someone who wanted to approach me. At first I ignored him, but then, he attracted my attention because it turned out that he was my father after he got closer. "What are you doing here?" his voice sounded so scornful. "What do you care about what I am doing here?" I replied, "I just knew that you hid us from everyone here. I know what mother has sacrificed for you so much that I cannot imagine what she feels so far. But so sad she is still stupidly sacrificed for a man who never appreciates and respects her," Anger, hatred and disappointment mixed up to be a strong power to speak up like that. I was not even afraid when he took out a small stick like normally used by wizards, "You are not a wizard, Father!" I started crying, so that it attracted the attention of some people, "We both are not wizards. We are just ordinary people," Chapter 51 - 52 Encounter I was not even afraid when he took out a small stick like normally used by wizards, "You are not a wizard, Father!" I started crying, so that it attracted the attention of some people, "We both are not wizards. We are just ordinary people," Right after I spoke out what I had in my mind, suddenly some people came out of their room. Perhaps they heard our noise. Father looked panicked, he stared at me, "You are always a trouble since you are a child," I just smiled sullenly, wiping off the damned tears for this damned man who never thought I existed. "Rumpa, do you know this human beings?" The voice of the leader distracted my attention. I wanted to hear what my father would say to him. "I am sorry Sir, I don''t know her," it hurt me so much to hear that, but I could not say anything but staring at him with hurt eyes and heart-broken heart. I tried hard to hold my tears and did not say anything until Azalea came to me. She pulled and asked me to go in the horse wagon with her. The trip home felt so long. Perhaps it was due to my horrible feeling. My eyes got swollen because the tears did not want to stop rolling, my shoulders were trembling holding back the sobs which were trying to break through my lips. "We will meet your friend, stop crying. He may feel really sad to see you like this," Such words from Azalea could suddenly ease my emotion. I tried to manage my breathing, my anger that was about to blow out, and cleansed my face with the garment I was wearing. I did not want to look awful in front of Zie, especially after so long we were apart. The carriage taking us parted with the group, only Yoru who took us to a portal I had never seen before. "This is a portal to your world," Said Azalea, after we got off the train, "I am sure if they will not hunt your friend again. I have placed my best guard with Oka, and I am sure you have known the result of the meeting today. Remember that you are still part of my team. Come back here after two days from now. So, finish your issues in your world as soon as possible," She warned me seriously. Of course I would not let her down and make her angry, because I knew who I was here. "Fine," I said shortly. "This is your key to change the dimension," Azalea said, after handing me a necklace with a black bead, "If you lose this necklace, you will not be able to come back here or to your dimension," She warned me again. I nodded in agreement. "I have not said goodbye to Hana and Naar. Can I send my warm regards to them through Yoru ?" I said goodbye to Yoru and asked him to send my regards to them. "Fine, I will do that," This time that cold man did not give me a sharp reply. I smiled to replace my gratitude to him. I walked past the portal of the dimension, and in an instant what I saw in front of me changed. Right now I was in the forest where Azalea kidnapped me the first time. It was getting dark, so I walked carefully while I was crossing fallen trees, looking for a way out to the street where I could catch the bus home. "Damn it! I forgot I had no dime in my pocket." I just realized and panic struck me, "Now, how can I go home?" I was so regretful that I brought no money at all. Finally, I decided to walk home while waiting for a car that could give me a ride home. While I was walking along the street, something big was flying above me, "Miss, where have you been?" It was Kerberos, he directly landed in front of me. "You are just being on time," I jumped happily to see him and hugged him, "I have no money, so I cannot go home," I let my arms free him, looking at that white dog I missed with a pitiful look. Finally he took me to fly home. It was seven in the evening when I arrived home. Hurriedly I called Emma before cleaning up the house. "Hello" The voice I had missed so much was heard on the other end, Emma''s voice, "I am sorry, who is speaking?" She asked, because I used public phone. "Em, it is me, Tha," My voice trembled. "Tha?!," I could hear that voice pitched up out of surprise, "Is this really you?" She asked me again to convince herself that did not hear it wrong. "Yes, it is me," I replied firmly, "I am sorry I am using a public phone. I lost my cell phone," I told her sadly, I had saved my salary for other needs but then I lost my cell phone, and I wanted to tease her by pretending to cry. "Silly girl!" she scolded me. It made me smile, she must have been worried about me, "Where have you been going so far? We were panicked so much for unable to find you. I reported to the police for a missing person, called up all of yor friends. And now you suddenly showed up and complained of losing your cell phone? My goshhh! Are you an alien? Did you think about me at all? At least give me a call!ufffforget it it is impossible that you would behave normally" that woman talked long and long and scolding me as well like an old sister worrying about her little unique and rebellious sister. I did not hold grudges to all her words, for me it was kind of her attention to me. But, did I leave home for so long that she looked so worried?, so, I decided to ask her how long I had disappeared, "Em, how long have I been going?" "Only three weeks," She pretended to relax, "Stay at home, I will be there after I withdraw the report of missing person," She sounded so irritated, "Alien!" She cursed me once again before she hung p the phone. Little argument like this was the one I really missed from her. Before I went into my house, I had thought that my house would be like hell, or at least it would be so dusty all over the floor or the furniture. But I was wrong. The whole room was so neat and clean, cleaner than the last time I remembered I had left. My refrigerator was clean. Someone must have cleaned it. My laundry had been ironed and arranged neatly in my wardrobe. They smelled good. "Kerberos, where is Mickey?" I asked that white dog waiting in the waiting room. "He is with Ms. Emma," Kerberos replied. This made me relieved so I directly took a bath to clean up my body. I went out to buy food in the supermarket around my house. I really enjoyed my normal life I used to have, I missed them all. Even for some reasons, I felt happy to do things I hated once, such as queuing up in front of the cashier and got confused to decide which detergent to buy. Such simple things felt so much short after being in that place for a long time. I walked slowly back to my home. I ran my eyes to see every single things around me while enjoying the cold weather that night until my eyes lay on a motorcycle with a plaited basket parked in my yard. I walked faster and crossed the street because I knew it was Emma. That woman was in the dining room and prepared my meal she took with her. I lifted my shopping bag, and annoyance was expressed on her face. "Childish!" I smiled when she exclaimed with an upset expression to me, "Come eat quickly! I am here to make sure you are still alive," She said sarcastically while taking fresh water from the fridge, "Thank goodness, astral beings like you is still in form and can eat hungrily," I ate my sandwiches hungrily, gave her witty smiles to her chirps. "Don''t just eat sandwich and drink milk, or you will turn into alien for real, " it seemed like I needed to prepare my ears for her long nags, "Tha, sit down, don''t eat while standing, let alone walking," I was about to walk to the sofa in the living room when she pulled me down on the chair in the dining room. And now our position was face to face and I kew that she would interrogate me soon. "Where have you been going so far? "Where have you been going so far? I know you are not from this place," So that was it, Emma bombarded me with questions, "Mickey told me you were kidnapped by shadows. It was only story narrated by a talking cat. I don''t buy it at all. Now, I want to hear it from you directly," She looked at me in a serious expression, "Is what that tubby told me true? To tell the truth, I was really shocked and almost passed out the first time hearing him talking to me and asking my help. Even now, sometimes I still feel strange. So, you have got to tell me if what he said is true," "He is right, Em. I was taken to another place, in our dimension, too," I told her, ... ..... Chapter 52 - 53 Encounter II "He is right, Em. I was taken to another place, in our dimension, too," I told her, "Yeah, I was still here, but there was something that made us unable to know that place and to go there anytime we wanted to. In other words, only certain people can do that," I tried to speak slowly and clearly so that it was easy to understand. Emma was quiet, looking in disbelief. "I feel that you are hiding so many things from me, since you were chased by the wooden doll that turned out to be your own friend, is that also true?" She sounded disappointed. "I am sorry," "I am sorry," I felt sorry for her, "At first I thought I would be able to finish it myself, but ended up like this," I took her hands which were on the table and put them in mine, "Thank you so much. You are always a great help for me. But to tell you everything I need more time," That woman smiled at me and patted my shoulder to comfort me, "All was quite confusing me because it all happened in a sudden. I also had difficulties taking it in the beginning, but eventually I knew that I had to go through it whether I like it or not. But to be able to tell to someone else, I am not ready yet," Emma nodded, "I understand," She said thoughtfully. She was about to get up from her seat when something suddenly crossed her mind, "Oh! I almost forgot. Your mother was looking for you a few days ago. She said she wanted to pick you up for ---em, I forgot. She she came here in person at that time," "Hm, then?" "I told her you did not go home for several days and I told her that I had made a report of missing person to the police, but she was just quiet and left," Emma explained, "Does she always behave like that?" I smiled to see her irritated face. "I don''t know," I replied half heartedly while enjoying the fried chicken Emma bought for me. "You both are just the same," She got more irritated after listening to my answer, "I can not be too long, my daughter is waiting for me. Eat them all, okay? I will come here again tomorrow. By the way, don''t worry about your cat, I have taken care of everything. Let him stay at my home first, my daughter loves him," Emma stood up from her chair and left. I waved my hand which was smudged with hot cheese sauce. This chicken tasted extraordinarily tasty after so long having a meal served by Hana which I never knew it was made of. I did not want to think about my mother who looked for me because I knew she would ask me to hand in Zie to father. I would lose my appetite if I thought about my parents. Indeed, I did not really understand what kind of relationship they had and how their mind worked. The following day, after I collected all my revised report to Mr. Heong, I asked Kerberos to take me to Zie. I knew I did not have much time left in this place, so I had to do it fast. When we arrived there, I could see Zie was helping Mr. Oka watering the flowers in front of his shop. I waved my hands cheerfully from distant. I smiled widely when that wooden doll walked to my direction as soon as he saw me. His moves were stiffer than the last time we parted. "Tha, been so long you did not show up here. I really thought you have forgotten me," Although his expression was flat, I knew and I could imagine the sadness he held for me, especially the tone of his voice was suffocating me. "How can I forget you if it is you always in my mind?" I smiled to comfort him, I reached his wooden fingers, "I am so sorry, I have to run some errands. I just have time to see you. Be patient if you miss me," I teased him and tried to make him happy. When I ran my eyes around I saw some creatures I had never seen before wandering around with Lichens. Perhaps they were guards sent by Azalea. They were like phantoms assigned to catch me. It was just that they had a bigger form with two horns sticking out of their head. "Eventually my place will become a shelter," Mr. Oka complained while watering his flowers. "I am sorry Mr. Oka," I said as I smiled to him. He just asked me to go with Zie. "Let us watch a film! I have bought two tickets," I said enthusiastically, "We can go to the park we ever planned to visit at that time. We will ride Merry Go Around, okay," I was so excited to see Zie was enthusiastic with the plans I made for today. We walked to the portal where Kerberos had been waiting. I was twenty seven years old, and that might be pathetic if I called this my first date. There was one thing hard to admit that I liked Zie. The word ''like'' for him was just like pieces of memories that would always exist, no matter how often I picked them up from my heart and my mind and threw them away, they would never really go away. One, two or sometimes three memories of our togetherness as two normal people always crossed to my mind every day. ''Why do I still cry when I recall that memory?'' yes. I often cried anytime I recalled it, instead of smiling. Either happiness or sadness that came on, there would always be something wet on my cheeks. You would meet some girls who looked for another after she was abandoned or left by someone she liked, but I was a bit different. There got to be something wrong when God set the program in my brain. Although he had gone for years, I still believed he would come back one day. And even though the door of my feelings was tightly closed for him, I kept looking at that door, unable to move an inch. I always believed that one day, that door would be opened again by him. And, that belief, right now at this moment took me on my first crazy date. Kerberos took us fly low, gliding over the river. I could feel the cold water and the scent of it heated by the sun very well. I was a just stupid could not predict when all this magical things would happen again in my life. I had no strength to refuse all this happiness. I just went with it although I was blind about the coming fate I might face. When we arrived at the cinema, Kerberos did not take me down at the lobby of the cinema but to the roof of the building. We were running down and held hand in hand tightly. His cold and hard fingers did not scare me but I held it tighter in my hand. but when we arrived the film was on already and we were not allowed to go in. "Please let us in," I begged to the entrance keeper, "There are only two of us, we are not behind too long," I was still trying to persuade the cinema keeper until I could feel Zie pull my clothes to leave that place, "you are twenty seven years old, Tha, not ten years old, but you behave like a child. Why so?" he complained as he poked the tip of my nose "I am just trying," I denied, "Anyway it is just for the two of us. Why is he so stingy?" I glanced at the entrance keeper standing in front of the entrance of the theater. Little laughter was heard from Zie, before he reminded me, "Not being a stingy, naughty kid. That is the rule. We are late. He is just doing his job," I looked at him in annoyance, pouted my lips sullenly. Then I replied, "Don''t be too stiff with the rules. It is not healthy, you know," He chuckled again, "What kind of wise saying is that?". I ignored him and I was really upset. I left the theater. Our plan for watching the film really fell through because the theater assistant did not allow us to go in although we were missing only a few minutes. Finally we decided to go the food station. That place was an alley full of sellers selling different kinds of food, from heavy food to snacks. They were opened from two in the afternoon and would end at eleven in the night every day. A red Toori welcomed us. Ornamental red lights hanging over along the street made the atmosphere really aesthetic. It gave such a boost for visitors to have a good appetite to eat much. It was such a heaven for me who loved eating but was unable to gain more weight. ... ... .... Chapter 53 - 54 Encounter III A red Toori welcomed us. Ornamental red lights hanging over along the street made the atmosphere really aesthetic. It gave such a boost for visitors to have a good appetite to eat much. It was such a heaven for me who loved eating but was unable to gain more weight. Only a few steps into that place, I bought a pack of tokayaki, two canai bread, and I believed I would buy more the further I went into that alley. Most of the food here was dominated by Chinese, Japanese, and Indian food. I could eat all that food as long as my stomach could hold it We sat on a bench by the river, carrying some food, some glasses of juice, and coffee. The table was full of our food. I am a maniac of brewed coffee beans which are ground into powder. I am a coffee addict. I did really enjoy that moment, especially the coffee scent smelled so special with that special aroma filling up my nose, so soothing. On the other hand, Zie was just staring at me eating and drinking. Several times I offered him to eat and drink with me but he just refused. "Zie, come on, eat it! I bought this for you, too! You have to eat," I encouraged him and scooped ice cream from two different cups, "The best green tea flavour," I said after enjoying the cold ice cream in my mouth. Zie just kept quiet, he did not even touch the food I bought for him. his expression was so flat, and his blue sapphire eyes were staring at me coldly. Looking at the marionette expression where Zie''s spirit was stuck, I realized there were things that changed for us. I stopped eating. We both were silent for some time until the ice cubes were all melted into water. "Tha, I cannot eat anymore. I am different now. My body is different," he spoke softly and sadly, breaking the quietness among us in the boisterous noise of visitors. Green tea ice cream and cherry ice cream that usually made me excited felt so much bitter in my mouth now. I swallowed it fast. Without any permission my tears fell down heavily. I could not know exactly what my heart was like at this time. I was in front of aman I truly loved for so many years and he was irreplaceable until the present time. Something tore my heart really awfully bad. Those simple words changed something in me. I looked up so that my tears would slow down a bit, wiped it fast and smiled to sooth him. I just stared at Zie, unable to speak due to something stuck in my throat. "Tha, few things have to change. Some changes are for goodness, and some are unwanted by us," He spoke softly. His hard and cold wood fingers held mine, "In this wood body, stone statue, or whatever my shape can be, I am still me. You are the only person who believed in my existence here. I don''t expect others to do the same. I know it is hard to believe for many logical thoughts," I just kept silent listening to him. My cheeks were wet with tears. "I am grateful," Zie looked surprised with my sudden high pitch voice. His grip on my hands was tightened, "No one is like me. I have a second very valuable opportunity. It is hard, I know, but I will fight. Until the last seal of the spirit fades away I will put everything at stake to be with you," that was my promise, not only to Zie but also to myself, "I can do that. I am strong." Night fell too fast for me. Kerberos had taken us fly above the thick of the forest heading to the portal of between dimensions. I dropped my plan to play in the play ground because that white dog reminded me not to return Zie too late at night. I also needed to prepare my report to be submitted to Mr. Heong because I did not want my study to be delayed any longer. I saw that marionette where Zie''s spirit was walking stiffly, more stiffly than the last I remembered. He walked along the foggy path heading to Mr. Oka''s shop. ''Do I have to sell my soul so that the seal will be immortal? or make an agreement with the devil so that we will be together? Or perhaps trading my life to the Manjis, so that he can live forever?" I spoke to myself and watched the back of that marionette that disappeared behind the fog. Kerberos'' voice, who was sitting next to me, woke me from my own thoughts. He looked at me pitifully, "Human''s heart is too complicated," He said slowly, "I am grateful to be created for one command, so that I don''t have such feelings," he added, "The Manjis have desires like humans. Therefore, they are like double blades. When their anger culminates, they can kill. But when they think of something very valuable for them, they will look after it. for that reason The Manjis were lifted to the world and were freed from their duty. Apparently, although their sights had been removed, their heart still can see and even stronger than their eyes," I really appreciated Kerberos, but this time I did not mean to talk much with him. I wanted to go home right away, "Can you take me home, please. I am tired," Not physically but mentally. . Without too much asking, Kerberos took leave between dimensions. Flying over the city filled with the twinkling lights from the sky-scrapers made me feel better. Arriving at home, the gate was already opened. I saw Emma went out with Erick. "It looks like I have a visitor from outer space," I spoke sarcastically when I walked in, "You cannot be coming here on your own, can you?" I added while looking at Erick. "Damn you," Erick cursed me, I glared at him, "I would not come here if onky that fussy grandpa sent me here. What is the point of visiting bad child like you?" I brushed off his finger pointing at me. He was a real pain. Such quarrels were common between us anytime we met. It had been like this for years since ancient times, even over trivial matters. However, such arguments between us were not something serious, it was just our way of joking. I sometimes wondered about our ways of joking. It was strange. "Tha, do you have any ideas about marionette belonging to my boss?" Erick spoke right to the point. I was a bit shock to hear that, but I could control my expression, "That doll has gone," "Why asking me?" I asked back, pretending not to know, while I spent the whole day with that marionette. "He has gone, almost the same time you went home at that time," Erick explained, "Although it is rather nonsense to accuse you, but just be honest this time," He seemed to suspect me. "Don''t talk nonsense!" I said curtly to hide my nervousness. "Why did I steal it? I liked it but I was also told that it belonged to someone else. Anyway, I am just a shopkeeper, I cannot afford it. It is very expensive," I tried to convince him. "I am not joking now," he looked serious this time, "that a marionette costs fifty times as much the best dolls used in a performance in the biggest theater in Euron. Even if I work for thirty years I will not be able to buy it," Erick spoke in high tones. I knew he was serious this time. I got confused about how to explain all these issues to him. I was silent and looked at Emma who was also quiet and was trying to hide her panic expression. Until finally I decided to roll up my sleeves and showed him the scar cut from my elbow to near my back. "My father almost killed me, to get that marionette," I told him with wry smile, even so it was so difficult to stretch one, "The cat of your boss had a spell, called immortality spell, which is being hunted by the wizards," I spoke so slowly while showing off my two arms with some visible scars, hoping Erick would understand me easily. "The spell which was supposed to be given to his real masternot Mr. Stone, but it was given to Zie. That cat chose the doll of your boss'' pride as the place of that spirit so that he can ''live''. I went to my father to help me, but on the contrary he wanted it for himself. And this is what I got," I moved my hands to give him better sight, "That doll is alive now, he is in between dimension, the world that you will visit after you die," Erick looked at me in disbelief, "What kind of joke is this, Tha?" he sounded frustrated, "Is my salary put as a bet for this fairy tale for children? Common, don''t joke please?" He didn''t believe me. "It is all up to you to believe me or not," I rolled down my sleeves, "If you want that marionette, I will take you tomorrow to see him, after I collect my report. I cannot guarantee if you can take it home or nor because he is an inanimate object now and I hope you are not shocked," I was trying to warn Erick.. I knew his logical mind refused to believe me. Chapter 54 - 55 Loot "It is all up to you to believe me or not," I rolled down my sleeves, "If you want that marionette, I will take you tomorrow to see him, after I collect my report. I cannot guarantee if you can take it home or nor because he is an inanimate object now and I hope you are not shocked," I was trying to warn Erick. I knew his logical mind refused to believe me. Erick was quiet, did not say a word, then finally Emma spoke up and advised him, "Tha is right, follow her. She will take you to that marionette," He looked at Emma in shocked expression. He knew I would not lie to that woman. He might get shocked listening to all my explanation, and got confused how to solve it next. So did I, did not know how to solve this problem with him, something I did not expect at all. It was very normal if Mr. Stone looked for that marionette. It was really expensive, it cost an arm and a leg. It took a long time to do that art work. If he could not get it, he would have to reimburse the amount the buyer spent for it. If that happened, what I could do? Even my saving was not much, only for daily basis and my study. The rest was so little for saving. We all were silent with our own thoughts, until suddenly I recalled something I brought from another dimension while I was in there. Yes, I still had some savings, or let say from stealing. I ran into my room, looking for two pouches of gold coins I took when I was in Dark Moon. I used it for the accommodation expenses and food, but I believed I still had a lot left. In the room I searched where I had put the bag I used for that trip. Finally I found a pouch full with the gold coins and one other was only one-third left. I felt so relieved that those coin pouches were still with me. It might be useful for Erick. I went to the living room with the pouches in my hands. "I hope this is enough to replace that marionette," I handed in the full one. Erick looked at me, his eyes widened in shock, so was Emma, "I suggest you to sell them in a black market or anywhere to trade them with money. Such gold coins in our place have ownership documents. I am afraid if you sell them on legal markets, you will be thought a thief," I told this to him because I did not want this man to get in morep trouble. Erick was still unmoved from his place, then he asked me with his suspicious eyes, "Tha, where did you get all of these coins? You sole them?" he glanced at the coin pouch. ''Crap,'' I cursed in my heart. "Just take them. Don''t ask where are these from and take my advice," I said firmly, tried to make him stop being suspicious, "It will be a lot better if you melt it into bars or coins, then sell them," I showed him engraved on one of the coins, "Ery, human''s eyes are very limited, so as the knowledge. From what they know, they learnt, and they see, there are more places they don''t know. These coins are not from our dimension, I am confused how to explain. But, please just do what I ask you to do," I stared at Erick to convince him. "If you need someone to melt these coins, I have a friend I can recommend to you. But to sell it in a black market, I suggest you be very careful," Erick still did not move, but I knew he listened to me, "Ery, this is all I can do. Even if I sell all my body organs, I will not be able to buy that marionette," I handed him that pouch to him, "Take this, I hope it will be to help you and make you not to lose your job," His expression was still shocked, his hands were trembling when he was about to reach that pouch. His eyes were still on mine, "You did not steal it, did you?" That quite irritated me, "If you don''t dare to do it, I will do that. I will sell it and you just accompany me and get the cash," I said curtly. I was so grateful for having a thief spirit in me. I just did not imagine it would be so useful like right now. *** Erick stared at that pouch without blinking. He was still shocked and confused about how I got so many gold coins. "Tha, you did not rob a bank, did you?" For the umpteenth time he asked me despite the narration I told him previously that I did not do that, "These are pure gold, aren''t they? You are sure they are not children''s toys?" He picked up one coin and looked at it carefully, to make sure it was not a kid''s toy, "Tha, what symbol is this?" he pointed at the engraved in the middle of the coin in his hand. "It says it is a bird symbol, according to them it is the kind they exalted in there, considered as a God or such kind," it was the information I got from Mickey. "Where did you get all of this?" He looked at me suspiciously, "You did not steal it, did you?" I did not know how to explain to him because I did steal it. I took a deep breath and blew it out slowly, trying to be honest to Erick, "I stole it, but in a good way," in an instant he looked upset to me, "But from where I got it, I cannot tell you now. That place is not far actually, but for some people, they will never be able to reach it," it made him even more suspicious, "Sorry Ery, I really cannot explain it to you," I ended the talk and decided to leave no space to debate with him. One problem was solved today, and another one was waiting for me before I had to go back to Azalea''s place. Almost a month after I left , my assignment remained untouched, since the last revision of the program I made. I even almost forgot how to do the Lyapunov calculation. I opened again the report I was doingbefore the final exam I proposed for the beginning of the next semestercould be said to be almost 100% finished. I just needed to finish the last chapter. Tomorrow was the last holiday even though my plan was a bit delayed from the agreed time, at least when I came to that place all my issues here were done. Around three in the morning all had been completed. While waiting for printing four copies from all the assignments today, I made preparation for all the credentials required for final exam proposals the following morning. I was grateful that this year would be the last year on my campus. Until this point, alli had been through felt so short, as if it just happened yesterday I started my college time, looked for a place to live in, and took a leave for treatment in hospital. It used to feel so heavy in the beginning, and when it was about to finish, it felt all just fine. I marveled at myself for being able to go through all that trouble and got to this point. I slept for two hours only after my dinner and it seemed like my eyes did not want to close again. So I decided to open a dark web while waiting for the morning to come. I looked for a buying and selling site. I did not really know the weight of that coin, but I could make a prediction on how much I would get from each coin I had. I knew it well that it carried big risks for an amateur to sell such things though this web but I had not many options. Selling gold coins in my place have to be accompanied with documents of ownership, and if you don''t have any, your things are considered loot. I proposed some questions to an antique trading site and just after twenty minutes waiting, someone named Lucas Shi responded to my questions. "It is too much, but you need to see it first," my message to him. "Send me one picture," the reply of my chat. I sent a picture of that gold coin, "It is all like this," I explained, "A bit smaller than the qualifications you are looking for. How is it? Are you interested?" I was hopeful. "Is this some kind of relic or ancestral heritage? I mean it looks so unique. Honestly, it is my first time seeing one like this. I believe it is also of the best quality, the price can be high," I smiled happily reading that message. We would meet three days from now. Lucas could not determine the price without assessing it directly. I told Erick to come with me to that meeting. Besides that he was good at bargaining. Selling on the dark web is not an easy thing of course. It carries a lot of risks if you are not careful. And I would ask Azalea to give me permission to go out on that day. Having slept for two hours a day was really awful. My eyes were really heavy and my head felt like throbbing heavily. And I could fall asleep anywhere at that moment. ... .... .... Chapter 55 - 56. Loot II Having slept for two hours a day was really awful. My eyes were really heavy and my head felt like throbbing heavily. And I could fall asleep anywhere at that moment. After collecting all the supplementary credentials I needed to apply for the final exams, I had to wait in the waiting chair for the printing of the exam number and the exam date. Then unconsciously I fell asleep. A student woke me up. An officer called me. He laughed at me, perhaps he knew that I just fell asleep, "Congratulations, I hope it all runs well. Best of luck," he spoke kindly. "Okay, thank you so much," I smiled back politely before I left the place. When I was outside, I looked again at the building that had given me many memories and experience for the last five years. I was quite late completing my study due to a proposal for leave, ''Thanks a lot'' I said in my heart. I did not know if a year or two years to come I would be able to come here again. I had a life path a bit different from other normal people, but I did not regret it. I just had to lead the life and did the best I could do for that. I looked at my watch, and I still had enough time to meet Emma first before I went to Azalea''s place. I knew that I could not work in that florist shop anymore so I decided to talk with her. My happiness, my hobby, and my interest in plants had to be postponed for some time. "Tha," Someone called me from behind when I was about to walk away. It was Professor Heong, my counselor, "This year our campus opened a Mathematics for Magister Program, and you will get a dispensation because you are an alumnus. If you cannot continue your study this year, you can take it next year. I have hope in you so that you continue your research and develop the program you have made," said professor Heong enthusiastically as he always was. "Thank you very much, Prof, but I would rather get a job first. Perhaps next year I will try my best," I replied spontaneously. Indeed, I could not believe that I would get this valuable opportunity. "Wish you all the best with all you have planned and you are doing at the moment though," As he took out something from his bag, "This may not be a mathematics book, I just thought it might be suitable for your reading resource," he handed that thing to me. I received it happily before I heard his advice again, "Remember, never give up for your dream! And follow your heart," I saw him walked away after saying goodbye with me. Study time, days full of tasks, cramming the whole night, and the figure of professor Heong who was always excited and on time suddenly crossed to my mind, "I am not giving up yet," I mumbled and put that book carefully in my bag. That afternoon the shop was still quiet so a shop assistant asked me to go in while I was still standing by the door. Emma, sitting on the cash register table, quickly stood up as soon as she saw my presence. She ran to me, hugged me like two little kids who had been apart for a long time, "You have to go back there?" She asked. Her voice sounded sad as if she already knew the answer. . I nodded, "I will be back in a few days, don''t miss me. I will ask Azalea to allow me to," I said slowly with a smile hoping she felt relief, "I have to resolve my issue with Mr. Stone and Erick," I added. Emma still looked sad. She tried to stretch a smile somehow, "Your boss, is she nice?" she was curious, "She is patient, isn''t she?" "She is very strict and a bit cruel, that definition is very precise although it sounded too much," I chuckled and walked to the flower section. I saw two very beautiful orchids, moon orchids. I want two Em, white and salmon, okay?" I pointed to those flowers. Emma ordered her employee to wrap them for me right away, and I went to the cashier, "I come here to say goodbye," I took out money for the orchids, and I said to her, "I leave Mickey and my house to you, okay?" "Just take them," she said, "That place must be different from here," I nodded, left the money on the cash register''s table, picked up the flowers and then left the shop. "I don''t like sad farewells, bye," I yelled and ran away. I turned back after I thought I had walked far enough, and I saw Emma was still standing there, gesturing to me to come back. I chose to wave her back, gesturing to her that I could not come back, then, I drew my feet to walk home. After having all things ready, I walked to the busy stop which was not far from my home. I took one suitcase and a backpack. I sat alone on a chair that afternoon, watching the quite hectic traffic in front of me. The house I had lived in so far after that incident was just like a stopover now, a place for sleeping and for taking a bath. The heavy traffic in front of me did not reduce the wave of questions coming to my mind; what was the meaning of a house? Was it simply a construction with rooms and other needs in it? Was there any other meaning? I was drowned in my own thoughts, and it was almost fifteen minutes I was waiting for the bus for it finally came. My steps felt so heavy to get on it. a question came up; ''Do I really have to take this decision? Why don''t I just run away now?'' But, there was an urge and determination that I had to go Azalea''s place although I had no idea what kind of life I would have ahead of me. I took a seat right behind the driver so that I could get good views outside the bus, it would relieve my distressed feelings and fear. In the end, I came back to that place. Two days of going back home upon Azalea''s permission were to take care of my pending issues to be finished. All were done, but only one left, it was with Mr. Stone. Once I got off the bus, I walked to the forest to search where the portal was. I was trying to remember one thing about the demolition of Zie''s grave from Erick. Unfortunately, I did not have much time left here so I could not do anything about it. I trusted Erick to take care of it. I was there in front of the portal when I was surprised with the presence of a white dog right there. His dark eyes looked straight at me, "I will come along with you, Miss," he said shortly. I was just quiet, mixed between confused and happy, "I know that the tubby cannot come with you due to his problem with them," His voice sounded upset, but I was relieved when he narrated further, "But I don''t". I smiled lightly, at least now I had more friends in that dimension besides Naar and Hana who were originally from there, "Alright," I said as I gestured to him to follow me. We went through that dimension like walking in the sea of air, instantly a familiar landscape unfolded before me, the night sky with one white dot drifting slowly up there. I checked the watch Naar gave me, because all my electrical technology I brought just did not work here. "Thank God, we are not late yet," I was grateful as Kerberos and I walked through the ruins. I believed I could easily find the place where Azalea lived in, it was the tallest building and was still intact. We did not talk much during the walk because we paid more attention to everything around us. Ever since Kerberos stepped his feet on this dimension, he was in his real shape from a white dog to his real shape, a spirit realm guard creature. He looked alert and vigilant despite the effort to convince him not to be worried, "Aren''t you afraid to be here,Miss?" He asked without taking his eyes off the road we were on. "I feel numb to the fear," This attracted his attention, "Now I have to pay all what I have owed from Azalea. She has guaranteed Zie''s safety as long as I work for her. That is my only reason to survive here and to make me strong," I saw that that white dog was looking at me in disbelief but he was quiet. "I am focusing on that woman''s promise over Zie''s safety so that no wizards can target him due to that immortality spell. That simple thing can keep me strong. I will do everything for her as long as she keeps her promise," to be honest, I felt like I had sold my soul to that woman for Zie''s safety. I had no other ideas to make him safe and we were not hunted anymore. Azalea had said that hunting Zie was no use, but not with my father and some groups of wizards. They were still hunting him. When we arrived, I saw Hanna was standing in front of the gate, it seemed she was waiting for me. She waved at me, and I waved back in return even though it was not esasy with my hand holding on to my suitcase handle. "Hana," I held her tight like someone who was afraid to lose," It feels ages we did not meet," I really did not understand my emotion that I really missed those who took care of me here. Releasing my hold, I turned back and introduced that three headed dog, and asked him to come forward, "He is Kerberos, a friend who has taken care of me during my escape and ran away from the chase of Azalea''s guards," I explained to Hana. Kerberos came forward, "Hello," he greeted stiffly and responded with Hana''s wave. I handed her something I had prepared for her, a beautiful moon orchid of salmon color, representing her gentle and graceful character. "Orchid, this is the favorite flower of my nanny, her name is Nana. I hope you like it, too," I said as I handed out that pot. Although Hana was faceless, I believed she could see it.. She leaned her head forward to examine a flower that looked strange for her, "Beautiful!" She exclaimed joyfully, "I will take care of it," I just smiled and nodded. Chapter 56 - 57. Thanks A Lot Having slept for two hours a day was really awful. My eyes were really heavy and my head felt like throbbing heavily. And I could fall asleep anywhere at that moment. After collecting all the supplementary credentials I needed to apply for the final exams, I had to wait in the waiting chair for the printing of the exam number and the exam date. Then unconsciously I fell asleep. A student woke me up. An officer called me. He laughed at me, perhaps he knew that I just fell asleep, "Congratulations, I hope it all runs well. Best of luck," he spoke kindly. "Okay, thank you so much," I smiled back politely before I left the place. When I was outside, I looked again at the building that had given me many memories and experience for the last five years. I was quite late completing my study due to a proposal for leave, ''Thanks a lot'' I said in my heart. I did not know if a year or two years to come I would be able to come here again. I had a life path a bit different from other normal people, but I did not regret it. I just had to lead the life and did the best I could do for that. I looked at my watch, and I still had enough time to meet Emma first before I went to Azalea''s place. I knew that I could not work in that florist shop anymore so I decided to talk with her. My happiness, my hobby, and my interest in plants had to be postponed for some time. "Tha," Someone called me from behind when I was about to walk away. It was Professor Heong, my counselor, "This year our campus opened a Mathematics for Magister Program, and you will get a dispensation because you are an alumnus. If you cannot continue your study this year, you can take it next year. I have hope in you so that you continue your research and develop the program you have made," said professor Heong enthusiastically as he always was. "Thank you very much, Prof, but I would rather get a job first. Perhaps next year I will try my best," I replied spontaneously. Indeed, I could not believe that I would get this valuable opportunity. "Wish you all the best with all you have planned and you are doing at the moment though," As he took out something from his bag, "This may not be a mathematics book, I just thought it might be suitable for your reading resource," he handed that thing to me. I received it happily before I heard his advice again, "Remember, never give up for your dream! And follow your heart," I saw him walked away after saying goodbye with me. Study time, days full of tasks, cramming the whole night, and the figure of professor Heong who was always excited and on time suddenly crossed to my mind, "I am not giving up yet," I mumbled and put that book carefully in my bag. That afternoon the shop was still quiet so a shop assistant asked me to go in while I was still standing by the door. Emma, sitting on the cash register table, quickly stood up as soon as she saw my presence. She ran to me, hugged me like two little kids who had been apart for a long time, "You have to go back there?" She asked. Her voice sounded sad as if she already knew the answer. . I nodded, "I will be back in a few days, don''t miss me. I will ask Azalea to allow me to," I said slowly with a smile hoping she felt relief, "I have to resolve my issue with Mr. Stone and Erick," I added. Emma still looked sad. She tried to stretch a smile somehow, "Your boss, is she nice?" she was curious, "She is patient, isn''t she?" "She is very strict and a bit cruel, that definition is very precise although it sounded too much," I chuckled and walked to the flower section. I saw two very beautiful orchids, moon orchids. I want two Em, white and salmon, okay?" I pointed to those flowers. Emma ordered her employee to wrap them for me right away, and I went to the cashier, "I come here to say goodbye," I took out money for the orchids, and I said to her, "I leave Mickey and my house to you, okay?" "Just take them," she said, "That place must be different from here," I nodded, left the money on the cash register''s table, picked up the flowers and then left the shop. "I don''t like sad farewells, bye," I yelled and ran away. I turned back after I thought I had walked far enough, and I saw Emma was still standing there, gesturing to me to come back. I chose to wave her back, gesturing to her that I could not come back, then, I drew my feet to walk home. After having all things ready, I walked to the busy stop which was not far from my home. I took one suitcase and a backpack. I sat alone on a chair that afternoon, watching the quite hectic traffic in front of me. The house I had lived in so far after that incident was just like a stopover now, a place for sleeping and for taking a bath. The heavy traffic in front of me did not reduce the wave of questions coming to my mind; what was the meaning of a house? Was it simply a construction with rooms and other needs in it? Was there any other meaning? I was drowned in my own thoughts, and it was almost fifteen minutes I was waiting for the bus for it finally came. My steps felt so heavy to get on it. a question came up; ''Do I really have to take this decision? Why don''t I just run away now?'' But, there was an urge and determination that I had to go Azalea''s place although I had no idea what kind of life I would have ahead of me. I took a seat right behind the driver so that I could get good views outside the bus, it would relieve my distressed feelings and fear. In the end, I came back to that place. Two days of going back home upon Azalea''s permission were to take care of my pending issues to be finished. All were done, but only one left, it was with Mr. Stone. Once I got off the bus, I walked to the forest to search where the portal was. I was trying to remember one thing about the demolition of Zie''s grave from Erick. Unfortunately, I did not have much time left here so I could not do anything about it. I trusted Erick to take care of it. I was there in front of the portal when I was surprised with the presence of a white dog right there. His dark eyes looked straight at me, "I will come along with you, Miss," he said shortly. I was just quiet, mixed between confused and happy, "I know that the tubby cannot come with you due to his problem with them," His voice sounded upset, but I was relieved when he narrated further, "But I don''t". I smiled lightly, at least now I had more friends in that dimension besides Naar and Hana who were originally from there, "Alright," I said as I gestured to him to follow me. We went through that dimension like walking in the sea of air, instantly a familiar landscape unfolded before me, the night sky with one white dot drifting slowly up there. I checked the watch Naar gave me, because all my electrical technology I brought just did not work here. "Thank God, we are not late yet," I was grateful as Kerberos and I walked through the ruins. I believed I could easily find the place where Azalea lived in, it was the tallest building and was still intact. We did not talk much during the walk because we paid more attention to everything around us. Ever since Kerberos stepped his feet on this dimension, he was in his real shape from a white dog to his real shape, a spirit realm guard creature. He looked alert and vigilant despite the effort to convince him not to be worried, "Aren''t you afraid to be here,Miss?" He asked without taking his eyes off the road we were on. "I feel numb to the fear," This attracted his attention, "Now I have to pay all what I have owed from Azalea. She has guaranteed Zie''s safety as long as I work for her. That is my only reason to survive here and to make me strong," I saw that that white dog was looking at me in disbelief but he was quiet. "I am focusing on that woman''s promise over Zie''s safety so that no wizards can target him due to that immortality spell. That simple thing can keep me strong. I will do everything for her as long as she keeps her promise," to be honest, I felt like I had sold my soul to that woman for Zie''s safety.. I had no other ideas to make him safe and we were not hunted anymore. Chapter 57 - 58. Recollection "I am focusing on that woman''s promise over Zie''s safety so that no wizards can target him due to that immortality spell. That simple thing can keep me strong. I will do everything for her as long as she keeps her promise," to be honest, I felt like I had sold my soul to that woman for Zie''s safety. I had no other ideas to make him safe and we were not hunted anymore. Azalea had said that hunting Zie was no use, but not with my father and some groups of wizards. They were still hunting him. When we arrived, I saw Hanna was standing in front of the gate, it seemed she was waiting for me. She waved at me, and I waved back in return even though it was not esasy with my hand holding on to my suitcase handle. "Hana," I held her tight like someone who was afraid to lose," It feels ages we did not meet," I really did not understand my emotion that I really missed those who took care of me here. Releasing my hold, I turned back and introduced that three headed dog, and asked him to come forward, "He is Kerberos, a friend who has taken care of me during my escape and ran away from the chase of Azalea''s guards," I explained to Hana. Kerberos came forward, "Hello," he greeted stiffly and responded with Hana''s wave. I handed her something I had prepared for her, a beautiful moon orchid of salmon color, representing her gentle and graceful character. "Orchid, this is the favorite flower of my nanny, her name is Nana. I hope you like it, too," I said as I handed out that pot. Although Hana was faceless, I believed she could see it. She leaned her head forward to examine a flower that looked strange for her, "Beautiful!" She exclaimed joyfully, "I will take care of it," I just smiled and nodded. Azalea saw me come with Kerberos when she went up the stairs to meet me, "Spirit realm keeper," she looked so cynical. "I will take care of her during her stay here," Kerberos was even more cynical. I saw Azalea smiled proudly, she folded her arms across her chest, "Don''t worry Sir, I will not kill her, or" "Or send your soldiers to attack us, like the last time you did?" Kerberos'' sarcastic remarks made Azalea displeased. "It was just a mistake," Azalea denied, turning her gaze to me, "One more hour. Yoru has been waiting for you in the training room. Be ready!" she spoke firmly, then left us. Kerberos returned to his dog look, then we walked up the stairs, "How did you tame that monster, Miss?" He was curious. "I wish I knew. But it seems like she has not been fully tame to me," Kerberos chuckled and listened to my reply. A room of three times four meters with a wall and floor of cold iron would be my place forI could not be sure how long it would be. I put my suitcase under the bed because there was only one small cabinet and a round sitting table, and a fur carpet. A heater had been added too, and a small window that was quite high and located not far from my bed. "I will practice my archery and self defense here. Do you want to come along with me?" Kerberos nodded in reply. I picked up my bow that was hanging on the wall and some arrows left from my destructive hands. Yoru told me that my skill was more improve than the last time I was trained. He also said there had been some change in me. I did not notice it but it looked like he praised me and hopefully it was a positive change too. Perhaps it was due to my sincerity to take all what was given to me without any complaints provided that Azalea kept a good care of Zie. I started getting used to my conditions at the moment that I had to be in a world where normal people did not belong. "Tomorrow we will start practice with your knife skill," Right after he said that, Yoru left me in that training room. Azalea did not allow me to use sword. Her main reason was that sword did not suit with my body posture. I hardly lift the tip of a sword off the ground although it was the smallest size. To be honest, I felt like lifting a heavy rock I ever had so that I would only succeed to drag it with my both hands. Azalea and Yoru were annoyed enough to teach me with a sword. Therefore, for the second weapon she freed me to choose any that suited me. I decided to use a knife as a means of self-defense, the one Kerberos gave me some time ago. My eyes felt so heavy after the training. It might be due to the two hour sleep. I walked limply to my room, even I forgot my souvenir for Yoru. When I reached the hall where my room was, I saw someone was standing in front of my room door and was about to knock at it, "Naar?" I was guessing because my eyes were blurred from the unbearable drowsiness. "Tha," He greeted me. I walked to his direction and he handed me something as I was closer. It was a wooden box varnished glossily and with the edges of golden color, "For me?" I asked him, before I turned my eyes to Kerberos, and that white dog looked back at me. We both were looking at each other in confusion. "Yes," Naar replied. I took that box hesitantly and then I remembered something. Hurriedly I went onto the room and took something I had prepared, "For you!" as I said I handed him a blue box, "I hope you like it, it brings joy to everyone, I guess," Naar was awkward when taking it, "Alright. Thank you," And he rushed to leave us. I was silent in confusion. My eyes were still looking at Naar who was running in the hallways. I wondered what happened to him, he looked a bit weird. I decided to ignore that and went into my room followed by Kerberos. But my drowsiness was suddenly gone and replaced by my curiosity. I opened the box and I found a hairpin with lotus shape, with a combination of red, purple, and white beads in the middle side, "Wow! This is for a woman," I said in awe. "Aren''t you a woman?" Kerberos said innocently. I felt like there was somewhere in my body that was cracked when hearing that. I wanted to cry as well as to laugh when someone questioned my gender status at this time, "I guess, I am too, I am too barbarian to be a true woman," I said honestly. River Flow Into You of Yiruma was distinctly heard, knocking my ear membrane shyly. I smiled happily when I heard it. In the box I gave to Naar, I put a music box in the shape of a thick book, so that when it was opened, a beautiful melody would be played. Right in it here was a small automaton wooden bird that would move up and down while flipping its wings. That music box worked by using light as energy and a small panel as support. Seeing that the conditions here were more like nights, I thought such a gift was suitable for Naar. And the bird in the middle symbolized freedom. I created that bird for a competition on campus in the beginning of the semester and had perfected the replacement part of the battery. After being softly tuned, the melody grew louder and clearer in my ears. I enjoyed it so much, and it seemed someone did too at the moment. "You give him a music box, Miss?" Kerberos asked. "The freedom for people who have been locked for so long," I replied and smiled while staring at my white orchid I put by the window, "One more person remains," I muttered to myself. I did not really know the real meaning of home, but I wanted to make peace with myself and my ego. I wanted to feel home wherever I was because I kept moving from one place to another. I met and left people around me so that I experienced so many meetings and partings. I just wanted to be welcomed and be part of any environment I was in. Therefore, I tried to build a good relationship with anyone so that I would get decent treatment and hospitality in accordance with what I did to them. I wanted to reach what I had targeted by making peace with myself and my ego. I woke up after falling asleep for two hours, peeped from the window, faintly I heard an arrow shot through the target.. My room was located right behind the target board, so that I could see Yoru was practicing shooting, "I think he is crazy," my heart was annoyed, my rest time was disturbed. Chapter 58 - 59. Recollection II I woke up after falling asleep for two hours, peeped from the window, faintly I heard an arrow shot through the target. My room was located right behind the target board, so that I could see Yoru was practicing shooting, "I think he is crazy," my heart was annoyed, my rest time was disturbed. I took a deep breath and decided to meet that cold man and took white orchid I had prepared for him. "Yoru," I called slowly, he put down his arrow that was about to shoot the target, then he looked at me with an irritated look. I ignored that look and kept walking toward him. I tried to smile my sweetest smile because honestly I was afraid of him. I knew that I would get a problem, "For you," I handed him white moon orchid. He looked at that orchid and me in turn, "What is this?" he asked. "This is a moon orchid," I explained to him. "I want to give this as an introduction. Even though it is too late, considering how I was first to be here, so I decided to give it now," I tried to convince him by saying so because he was still hesitant to take that gift. "Is this safe?" He was being careful, "It is not poisonous, isn''t it?" his gaze was so intimidating when looking at me. "Relaxed," I smiled to convince him, "I worked in a florist, but now I don''t, so I know well if this flower is safe and not poisonous," I explained, "Just water it until the fern as the media wet enough so that it will keep blooming," Yoru extended his hand to take the flower from my hand, "Errr---thank you," He said softly and was still doubtful. I responded by nodding and smiling. Hopefully, it was a start for a good friendship with that cold man. Finished training, the drowsiness attacked me again. It was perhaps due to the short sleep I had yesterday night. I stayed up late until very late at night, then I had a trip to go there. The strains of River Flow Into You, was still heard dimly taking me faster to cross the dream world. "Tha," a very familiar voice called me. Slowly but surely, I saw a shadow of someone standing in front of me. He was Zie, smiling at me. I knew this incident, and I knew very well what would come next. Next I heard a pistol was shot, it was exactly the same as the memory kept in my head. Zie fell down in front of me. A small hole on his forehead flew out red liquid, while the same liquid wetted the back part of his head and his body was lifeless. I was frozen in my place at the moment, my mouth felt locked. I wanted to hug him but I could not move my body even an inch. My eyes got hotter and clear liquid rolled down my tears heavily and wetted my cheeks. My ears were buzzing like thousands of bees nested there. I l could hear anything but my own cry which eventually turned into scream. ''I am sure this is not real! It must be a dream!''. Something in me pulled me back into consciousness which was gone in a few seconds, which then it helped me to come on. I woke up with so much mixed feeling. When I felt that my cheeks were really wet, I knew I had cried in my dream. My body was drenched with cold sweat. I ignored it and ran my eyes around my room, and I saw Kerberos was sleeping on the fur carpet in front of a fireplace. No one was here, I was totally alone. That nightmare woke me up. Taking a deep breath, I decided to go to the bathroom to clean myself and to make myself fully awake into my own logic. I saw myself in front of a mirror hanging on the wall, a really messy look, eye bag and black circle around my eyes, thin cheeks and pallid color of my face. I even forgot the last time I brushed my hair because that dark hair was bristly. After taking a bath I decided to sit on the bed and stare at the empty iron wall in front of me. Despite the long therapy I had been through, I still had that nightmare. I really had enough to be like this. I wanted to erase those horrible memories or wished it would have never happened. Anytime that dream came up, it took me easily to the lowest point of my life. I felt like paralyzed and the old me would overpower me again. I really hated it honestly. I did not want to be so weak because I had determined to make me strong again. I did ot for how long I had been like that until a knock startled me, "Tha,," it was Hana''s voice, "It is meal time now," She reminded me. I wiped my tears, "Alright, wait a moment," I replied before I moved out of the room. We went and Hana walked before me, "Hana," I called her, "Can you bring something for Kerberos?" I requested her. Hanna looked back at me and her long neck bent down, looking at me with her faceless face, "I will give the best meat for Mr. Spirit world keeper," She said slowly. We continued to walk to the kitchen after I said thank you to her. Hanna and other servants, including me, would eat in the kitchen, while Azalea and other guards were eating on the dining table. I liked the menu today, stirred fry mushrooms and sweet scent rice. Those who were servants here had special magic that could change a simple menu and became so delicious. "Tha," I turned around with my mouth full with vegetables when Azalea called me. I quickly I chewed what was in my mouth and swallowed it, then quickly met her. "Sorry," I said as I wiped my mouth from the crumbles around my mouth. She glanced at other servants who were eating, "You come with me after this!" she said, then she left us. I stood still and confused, an then Hana touched my arm and asked me to continue my meal, "Eat your meal!" There were so many questions in my head after Azalea left. Before now, she usually told me a day before the duty was given to me. But now, there seemed to be something important that required my presence. It was my first time coming to this room. Different from the other rooms I had known, all parts of this room were of glossy wood that was varnished. A square table was put in the center, and around sixty chairs were arranged around it. In the middle of the table there was a higher surface and many kinds of of strange tools I was not familiar with, and some were hanging on the ceiling. Azalea asked me to sit on the chair, and she gave me a book of black leather cover and a pen. "Wait here," she ordered before she finally left the room. I just nodded to obey her. I sat alone on this side, Yoru sat right opposite me, and the two men I had never seen before, but I had not seen Naar, yet. My attention was drawn to a coffin-like box in the middle of the table. I tried to lean my body forward so vaguely I smelled that I could smell soil scent from it. The room was still quiet, only four of us. That made me even more curious. Engineered by my growing curiosity, I stood up from my chair and walked to that box to get a better view. Yoru seemed to ignore me, because he just glanced at me and then went back to his notebook that was like mine to write something in it. I thought it might be okay to just see it. The box was so much like a coffin or it was a coffin. Some soil was left on the corner of the box made me sure it was a coffin. When I had a chance to enjoy it more closely, I heard the door open. Hurriedly I sat back on my chair, looking at those who were coming one by one. Miss Anty, who was at that banquet, was coming, too. A man of high posture who was sitting next to Azalea was here, too. I knew some of them were coming to that meeting but I did not know their names. I was sure they were wizards coming from that previous meeting. Silent, no one spoke up. I realized the meeting was serious and important so I started looking at them one by one before finally Miss Anty stood up. She talked about something related with someone''s memory. All audience was looking at her attentively. A simple scheme was presented describing someone''s memory at that time, from 2007 to 2020, and divided into three smaller parts. It was between 2007-2010 used as a base, memory between 2010 and 2015 was known as beginning, and period of 2015-2020 was called final.. A small part from 2014 to 2016 was marked red because it was gone. Chapter 59 - 60. Immortality Spell? She talked about something related with someone''s memory. All audience was looking at her attentively. A simple scheme was presented describing someone''s memory at that time, from 2007 to 2020, and divided into three smaller parts. It was between 2007-2010 used as a base, memory between 2010 and 2015 was known as beginning, and period of 2015-2020 was called final. A small part from 2014 to 2016 was marked red because it was gone. At first I did not really understand, but following the listening, when Miss Anty wrote down ''Antonie''s memory'', I remembered my friend who was still staying in the cage, his name Antonie too. Now, I understand that the scheme was probably to learn the memory of that man. It looked to me that she wanted to take information from one lost memory part, from 2014 to 2015. Miss Anty started explaining that Antonie with all the therapies given to him,led to a discovery that the man''s memories was gone or faded between 2007 and 2020, and one piece of memory that was really gone was between 2014 and 2016. "I am really confused how to help that man to bring back his memory about that incident," Said Miss Anty. She sounded desperate, "We have tried something by taking him to places he has ever been within those years, and asked his closest people what he did in those years, but it was all zero. The memory of that spell has really gone," I was still listening to her, even when she started opening her book again, "There is one part from the whole pieces that have gone, it was during year of 2014-2016," she said as she circled that part, "There is one memory in this year we cannot read, cannot be brought up with so many kinds of ways and so little information about about his activities in that year. It really troubled our work," She said. I did not know much about things they were discussing because Azalea did not tell me anything at all, she just asked me to follow her and sit in this room with them. Upon listening to all they spoke out here, I thought that recollection of ''Antonie'' was very important so that all wizards were feeling the responsibility to bring it back. And now I was sure that Antonie they were talking about was the man in that cage. Antonie ever told me that he was then was not the reality and when he was back he would change to be very dangerous. Although I did not really understand what he was talking about and how dangerous he would be in the real him. That man had something all of them wanted. Meanwhile he did not really remember his own memory. Perhaps he did delete it so that no one could use it, or his memory really disappeared in a sudden as he changed into another body. Miss Anty kept narrating different kinds methods they did to bring that memory back, one of them was through hypnotism. In fact, in the world of human, I ever heard that hypnotism was used to heal mental problems and other treatment for certain diseases. "Tha," I just looked up, looking at the man who called me slowly, "You come with me after this," Yoru said. I who was in really feeling bored just nodded to agree with, then I looked at Azalea, and saw her was discussing things with Miss Anty. I did not know what I had to do while I did not really understand what they were discussing. I then put my head on the table and the next second my eyelids slowly closed. I felt someone tapped my shoulder so that I was awoken due to the shock. Yoru looked upset, so as Azalea who was standing behind him. I could not avoid feeling embarrassed due to caught red handed sleeping in that meeting. "Sorry," I said softly due to feeling so much guilty and embarrassed. Yoru did not seem to hear my apology and he still looked at me in annoyance, "Tha, follow us after this," He said. I nodded, and then followed Azalea and Yoru left the room. They were taking me to the training room. I kept quiet because I did not know why they took me here. "Tha, I want to ask you some questions and please answer me honestly," Azalea opened the talk and her gaze was intimidating, "What did you see from the prisoner next to you when I locked you? And what things did you talk about so far you were in that prison?" ''Oh, that it is, my guess is correct. Antonie they are talking about is the man in that cage next to me,'' I said to myself, "Only talking about Falak. He told me not to sleep when the light was up, and about our hobbies, we have many similarities. That is all," I replied. Azalea did not seem to believe me. I knew it from the way she looked at me with her investigating stare, "Is that all?" She wanted to confirm it. "Yes, we did not talk much," I tried to convince her, "He asked me to sleep a lot because we had to stay awake and quiet when we could see light from the dome of that prison building, during at time Falak would come and eat us," I explained to her. She was quiet but her gaze was not intimidating anymore. I knew she believed what I told her. I wondered why Antonie memory was so important. I encouraged myself to ask Azalea, "Is he the owner of immortality spell? And the lost memory is the one where the spell should be? Did I make the right guesses?" all these questions had troubled me since I was in the meeting room. "More or less," She replied, "We want him recall his recollection of that spell," "If that spell is so dangerous and can disturb the balance, isn''t it much better if it is gone with his memory?" I cut Azalea words, "I, on the contrary would confront you, why do you want that spell and did it at all cost to get it back? In my opinion, you just need to kill Antonie and everything will be done. Sometimes negligence saves us, doesn''t it?" I looked at them one by one, "And now I am getting suspicious, what exactly your purposes in trying to get that spell out of Antonie''s memory? What are you going to do with that immortality spell?" I asked to investigate it. "Tha, killing him is not as easy as we think it will be, not like when I wanted to kill my enemies" Azalea defended, "He is too tricky and has so many ways to get rid of our ways to kill him. That is why lock him in the place where he will not be able to escape," And that confused me. Antonie seemed fine to me, he was a little Mr. Know all and bossy. He was just a teenage boy of his high time of his puberty, and a bit noisy. Even when I tried to remember again, there were some words that confused me about the body he was in at the moment, it was not his. And also when he came back to the real him, he would be a danger? What kind danger would that be? "I think he is a bit noisy," I said, "But to be honest, I don''t see him dangerous at all," I looked at both persons in front of me with unsure look. No one answered my bewilderment. But slowly Azalea walked slowly toward me, I was nervous to see her observant eyes, "Is there any other thing besides those unimportant things?" Either nervous and confused what to say, I finally said what Either nervous or confused what to say, I finally told her what Antonie said to me, "He said I had good eyes and about Zarina who was able to get away from being locked," I tried hard to remember what that man told me, "That is all as far as I remember," I tried to make them believe me by staring at their eyes in turn. It was so obvious they did not know what else to do to bring back that lost memory, "Err..will not that be dangerous to bring his memory back? Why don''t you meet Zarina and ask her that spell or whatever it may be called?" it was the easiest solution crossing to my mind, but I felt strange when Azalea laughed after listening to my suggestions. "Zarina does not know this, Tha. The only person who can do and withdraw that spell is Antonie himself," Yoru said. "She is a cheater, what she does is putting jin or satan into a corpse and take away someone''s life for something she asks to participate in that agreement. That woman is really crazy," Azalea mocked that woman named Zarina. Although Azalea was my boss, I still could not trust her fully.. There was something in me rejects with all she said and I needed to prove it myself. Chapter 60 - 61. Recollection III Although Azalea was my boss, I still could not trust her fully. There was something in me rejects with all she said and I needed to prove it myself. After that, she walked away, leaving me and Yoru behind. I decided to follow her, and encouraged myself to ask her questions, "I want to ask you something," Azalea halted and turned around fast, "Say, I have to go somewhere after this," Her expression was so uneager. "Put me in that cage again! There are things I want to ask Antonie about," I could see she was so shocked by my request. Perhaps she wanted to say ''Are you losing your mind?'' or ''Sure, and I will be grateful if Falak swallows you,'' I thought. Without too many questions about what I would ask Antonie about, Azalea took me to a room with a big gaping hole in the middle and thousands of cages hanging with silver iron rope. "You don''t have much time," She said while pointing at the prison dome, "Right before the light appears, I will pick you up," I nodded, "Ask him important points, and don''t beat about the bush. Two hours from now, I will come here again," That was the last message before she took me to jump on top of an empty cage next to Antonie''s. I fell into that cage after that woman stomped her feet three times when she was on top of it. And after that, she left right away. Ignoring the pain in my body, I looked at Antonie who was likely to be aware of my presence. He looked surprised, "What other mistake did you do this time that brought you back here? He asked right away. I was still quiet and looked at him seriously. I knew I did not have much time left so i had to ask all things I wanted to know within that time, only paid attention to the important information, "Antonie, please answer me honestly," He looked like so innocent teenager knew nothing, "Is it true that the body you have right now is not your own?" He just nodded, "Do you still remember your own body?" he shook his head this time. "Everyone I meet always asks me the same questions. This is getting me to my nerve," he was angry. "Sorry, but please help me this time. Do you still remember your old time? I did not feel comfortable when he stared at me, but I tried to ignore it and pleaded to him, "I have the same experience, bad ones recently. I am just like you, getting so much annoyed with what I am facing and hoping things go back to normal life. Until I came to a certain point I wanted to give up at any time," I pretended like I was a desperate person, but in fact I was. "You can sleep when Falak comes, that is the easiest way. I am sure he will be so grateful if you are willing to be his meal," He sounded cynical, I was instantly irritated. "Yes, sure. I can do that," I said calmly to agree with, "I am also frustrated with my life, until I am confused not knowing what to do," Slowly I smiled to him. a half-hearted smile when I recalled a face of a young man that I remembered very dimly, "I am trying to fight for someone who is not supposed to be in this world anymore," The last words I gave more stress were able to make Antonie surprised, "He has?," He snapped it fast. "Yes," I replied firmly, "A cat gave a spell to him so that he is still alive until now in the marionette," I smiled gloomily to a young man in a cage across mind, "I owe to Azalea to make her keep that marionette safe for me," Antonie looked me in disbelief. "So, you tolerate with the person who hunted you so that she will keep what she crazily wanted take away from you?" Antonie asked with shocked expression, "Isn''t it like you have given up to her," This time his face expression looked bewildered. "Yes, you can say that again," I agreed with him, "I myself did not know why I chose this option. It is like a deadlock for me, not many option to choose, what to do, where to go. So I gave up," I smiled warily as if to mock myself, "Besides that, Azalea agreed to keep an eye on my friend as long as I joined with her. Nothing is wrong if I learn something from her, isn''t it?" And I was really ready to take any consequences in my later life. Hoping I could not only get the badness but also the goodness "She is a good person. I am sure she keeps her words," Antonie smiled, "Not much I can remember from my past, in my real body. I don''t remember how old I was and what my name was. They call me Antonie, so I think that is my name," he was trying to recall something after that. "I just remember one thing, and all wizards who were trying to bring back my memory did not help much. I remember a park where there were some children playing there. That is the memory in my head," His expression was given up. "What is the park like? Can you see?" I was curious. "It was in your place," I felt like being watered by cold water when heard it, "After I was in this body, I spent some time in Euron. I was hospitalized in a hospital near a park. I often dreamed about a playground, it was not the same playground," I tried to calm down and absorbed what Antonie told me carefully. He was still trying to recall again, "The wizards seldom crossed out, they sent their guards or their men, instead. They don''t know much about the world out there, so when I told them remembered, they did not really understand," I just nodded in response to his words. After that Antonie continued to tell his memory in more details, such as, what the park was like, the colors of the slides, what kinds of rides, and he even knew the broken swings, "The same five little children always came into my memory when I recall that place. A slightly fat boy and a girl smaller than him were playing slide. A twin and their younger sibling were playing swings, and a girl and a young man were eating on a wooden table under a tree," He described it in detail. "Didn''t you say seven?" I was confused. "Two persons eating were students of a school, I don''t remember who they were," He explained, "I only remember those five children clearly, the rest was not very clear," I took notes all without missing, especially the playground he talked about. To be honest, there was a lot of playgrounds in Euron with the same characteristics he told me. It was just like looking for a needle on the hay. And Antonie was not quite sure where it was precisely. It would be hard work for me, "Have I said that the park had five swings standing in a row?" He added. "Your time is up," Someone startled me when I was trying hard to remember every playground I had visited. Azalea stood on the top of the cage with pride, "I hope you have asked all information that you need," As she said she walked through the cage like a ghost as if no bars that could prevent her. She lifted me and took me out if it. "I hope you don''t make use of other persons for your own benefit," Antonie reminded her, "Just because you are in authority, you can do anything you like. And it is better you keep your promise to that kid," He added before we swung up and went away," Azalea did not respond to Antonie''s statement, just asked me to go with her. "What did he say?" Azalea asked me after she thought we were far enough from the place Antonie was locked. "He did not remember much, only a playground, that is all," Azalea looked disappointed with my explanation. "He keeps narrating the same story when being questioned about his past," She was irritated. "Should we look for that park? He told me he was in Euron before he brought up here," I said to bring up an idea, "Perhaps if we are able to collect pictures or anything in that park, we will be able to help him recall his past," Azalea was silent, she looked at me closely, judging my idea perhaps. "Is that possible?" she was doubtful. "Actually it will take a longer time to search the park with the characteristics he told me, but if we split, it may be faster," I was trying to make Azalea understand my idea. "Fine, we will start in three days from now. I will ask the others to help you," I was so happy to hear that.. It would mean I did not have to ask permission to go to my world to meet the coin buyer. Chapter 61 - 62. Swings Ayunan ''What is a theme park? What is a slide?'' What is a swing?'', they kept asking me such simple questions over and over again. None of them knew such things, they were wizards of Azalea''s people, and most of them hardly left this place. "I don''t know how to tell you all of these things," I was feeling frustrated and confused about how they would help me to find that park. The search would be started the following day but no one knew the characteristics I told them about, "Are there any other wizards?" I whispered to Azalea. Azalea shook her head, "They are the only ones that remained," She replied lightly. ''What did she mean by the only that remained? Did she mean the remaining were from the useless wizards?'' if it was true, it was really awful I guessed. "If it is the case, can I ask a help from my friends, instead?," After saying this, Azalea looked at me as if she wanted to say ''don''t you even think of running away, "Relax, I will not run away," I replied fast before she said it directly, "Perhaps it will take a bit longer, but if we share the same task, I will save more time and we can find it faster," I tried to convince her. Finally, Azalea approved my idea. I was given permission to go to Euron. Somehow, I had to go back to this dimension daily to report about my searching for that park. I agreed with that condition. It was better for me. Hanna would go with me. She was very enthusiastic when she was assigned to accompany me during the search. Azalea said that no one would be able to see her because she was actually a spirit, unless certain persons with a special ability, like me. . I instantly got goosebumps after Azalea told me the truth about Hana. I had spent much time with her and so far I did not realize that, ''how come I did not notice it?'' I questioned myself. By the fact that only certain people could see the presence of Hana, I had no worry or disturbed. No one would say that I was being followed by a strange creature or things like that. "I do hope I can find that park as soon as possible," I planned to ask Emma and some college friends to help me. I hoped it would make my job be accomplished faster. When the small light in the sky was right on the top, I came back to my own world. When I arrived in the forestafter crossing the portal, the evening sky was red, the sun was about to set. I walked and followed Kerberos and Hana behind me. "Due to the intensity of using this path, I find it easy to find my way even though this path is not for hikers," I said as I was walking over the fallen trees along the way. "Miss, are you starting searching today?" Kerberos asked. "Yes, the sooner the better," I replied firmly, "Hana, don''t walk too far from us!" I warned that spirit. "I ever came here before but was a very short visit. I lived with humans at that time, but only for some months" Hana''s story surprised me. I turned my head to see her. She never told me this before. "Why did you not tell me this before?" I asked her fast, "You should have told me from the beginning that you ever lived here. I would be very happy knowing that someone else has ever lived in the same world as me. That would make me be not the only stranger with, her guards and her people," I stomped my feet out of annoyance as I walked out from the forest. "it was a very short stay, not more than a month before Miss azalea took me with her. She said that I should have stopped creating problems," her words sounded ambiguous for me. I did not really know her meaning by ''problems'' "I, err, a creature like me can be kept by a human. We can be requested to do things that are actually not very good for them. They need it, but because they are aware it is not good to do, they ask us to do that, and of course with proper rewards," Her explanation answered my curiosity somehow. I understood what she meant although it intrigued me more about what kinds of jobs she was talking about. . "I had to kill someone with the reward of his daughter to be surrendered to me to be my slave. But if he did not keep his promise, I would kill the whole family and make his daughter my slave. When Miss Azalea knew that, she directly dragged me and locked me in a cage," this really shocked me. Hana who I knew was so gentle and kind in fact hiding a dreadful pastime. "I did not stay long in that cage. Miss Azalea offered me aj ob, and of course on one condition I stopped doing such thing for good," She continued. Hanna was often called rokurokubi. Different from her kind, she did not have a face. She always talked softly and as far as I knew she was very kind. She often wore kimono of black color base and peony or sakura flower motif. Her hair shiny black was tied low. Her neck was not stretched long all the time, only once in a while when she was cooking and she had to check many different kinds of food in different places, she craned her neck. Although she was faceless, I felt that she could see and chat with me like two normal people. I smiled at her., "Thank you," that was my sincere expression, "Thanks for telling me your past. I am really grateful for your trust in me," That was our last chat while walking toward the main road by the forest. When we arrived on that road, night had come. While we were waiting for the bus at a bus stop, we were eating the meal which Hana had brought for us. I did not why she was worried if we would be hungry. The bus stop itself was located not far from the rows of souvenir shops. Only after some time did we finish our meal, the bus came. I planned to visit the park which was not far from here. By using an application from my cell phone, I started to list the playgrounds from the nearest to the farthest. I would visit Emma tomorrow and I hoped she would help me check the parks which were not far from her home and her shop. I checked my notebook again to see the descriptions of the playground Antonie gave to me. This would be pretty difficult. Almost all parks had slides, but perhaps only a few were painted red, a wooden bench was under a tree, four slides painted in blue were placed in a row, with far-left part was not in function due to experiencing many failures. Four see-saws in green, and one of them had an odd sound. It kept bothering me honestly, ''what kind of odd sound did he mean?'' In my opinion, Antonie himself was a bit freaky. He lost all memories about himself, but strangely he could describe a place in great detail. I guess the park he kept well in his memory was very important for him so that it was the only one that remained from his past in his real body. The first playground we visited was not far from a kindergarten. From the description Antonie gave me, it was possible that there were a lot of changes now, seeing that it happened a long time ago. "I am afraid we will not be able to find that park," I said as I went to into the park and walked around. All changed from the one that Antonie had described. In here, there were seven swings and two slides, one was bigger than the other. Perhaps it was for young kids. "I am also worried that the park that Antonie mentioned may have changed, and it is not like what it was in his memory. And the worst is that the place may have been demolished and it is used by a totally new building," I expressed my fear, as I decided to sit on one of the swings. Streets were getting more quite. I looked at my cell phone, it was already nine at night. The park I visited was in the vicinity of an apartment complex. It might be the cause why there were only a few people coming in and out of the streets. I walked again with Kerberos and Hana followed me closely at my back. Not far from the previous park, there was another one. Although the two parks I had visited were not on my list, I had to check on them somehow. . Chapter 62 - 63. Archeologist I walked again with Kerberos and Hana followed me closely at my back. Not far from the previous park, there was another one. Although the two parks I had visited were not on my list, I had to check on them somehow. . And for the third park, I decided to check the number of the swings, and the color of them as well. I knew it was a silly thing to do, but it was the only thing that crossed my mind. Several minutes passed, zero. None was even close to the description of Antonie. I decided to go home and rest a bit. It was two in the early morning when we reached the fifth park, "Kerberos, I wonder if you could take me home, please?" I begged him just after I yawned. Kerberos took us home. The streets were still quite busy although it was three in the morning. I went into the house and lay on the sofa. My drowsiness could be held anymore. I slept off without cleaning up my body. I woke up at eight in the morning. Hurriedly I went to the bathroom and prepared everything for a search today. I contacted Emma with my mouth was still full, "Emm, the shop is closed today, isn''t it?" I directly chirp once the call was connected. "Can you help me just for today, please?" "Hey, why have you already been here?" She sounded surprised, "So fast? I thought yesterday''s parting would be like a last long parting" She mocked me. I snorted slowly, ignoring her mock, "I have a task to check every playground," I explained shortly, "But this afternoon, I have an appointment with someone. You know, it is about those gold coins and the issue with that marionette," I paused to take a deep breath, I really wished I could complain, "Honestly, It gives me headaches." "Be patient," I smiled faintly listening to her trying to comfort me, "What can I do for you?" I told her the description of the park that Antonie gave me. After listening to my reasons to look for that playground, she said that I was stupid. This would be very hard because there were high possibilities that the park had been changed or the worst it could be removed and replaced with another building. That was also bothering me, but at least we had to give it a go first, the outcome would follow, right? "You are not going to meet that buyer alone, are you?" Emma asked as though to remind me as well. "Erick will come with me," there was a long pause before I finally took a deep breath. I had never done this before. Selling such precious metal without any documents was risky. It could be said illegal and I would get a lot of problems when I was suspected of something. We would be called thieves, although it was true I stole those gold coins. One thing I feared was if the person would ask where I got the coins from or he knew where they were from. "Tha, I have prepared things you will take for today," Hana distracted my attention. "Who is that, Tha?," Asked Emma after she heard Hana''s voice. "I am with one of the Azalea''s guards, err I mean my boss," I told her briefly, "We are assigned to find that place together," "Oh," Emma responded, then she said goodbye and hang up the phone. I finished my breakfast fast, picked up the bag and was ready to leave. I decided to visit the first place which was the nearest to my home. That morning, only a few children were playing in that playground. That place was nowhere near Antonie''s description. Although all the parks I had visited were not the same as the ones we looked for, we took some pictures, in case they would be helpful later on. "Not the same, either?" Hanna who was sitting on a panda statue asked me. "No, it is not," I was frustrated. It was the tenth playground I had visited since yesterday. Emma said she had visited four and sent me the pictures of them as the files, "It looked like Emma and Mickey are not successful either," I was checking all the pictures Emma sent me when a message from Erick came. He said he would pick me up at the station where I was at the moment, "I have to go now," I said to Hana. She was quiet so I needed to convince her, "Don''t worry Hana, I will not run away," Erick took me to a Kebab restaurant on the outskirt of the city. The typical scent of seawater exposed by the sun was smelled once we arrived there. The restaurant was not far from the pier where we could see clearly the rows of ships were docking. They were in bright colors. Perhaps it was just after lunchtime so that the restaurant was not crowded. We were still sitting right in front of that restaurant until a message went in and asked us to wait a while on the number seven table. Not long after we sat down at the table requested a man in a white shirt and looked so neat went into the restaurant. He looked in our direction, then walked toward us, ''Tsabitha Youenha?" He asked. I nodded, then glanced at Erick who was sitting next to me. He smiled faintly as if to say, "Relax, I am here. Don''t be afraid!" That man took a seat right opposite me, then he asked one coin to be examined, "actually, the carving itself is really interesting for me," His words made my heart bit faster, ''holy crow! I''m finished! I hope he doesn''t know if the coins are from another dimension'' my heart was hoping. "My name is Louis, I am an archeologist," in a second I was a relief after he introduced himself, Thank goodness, I was thinking I was facing a mafia boss'' Louis told us that he was an archeologist and a lecturer. He was interested in my gold coins because of the detailed carving. It did not surprise us when he said a coin of the same detail had ever been found and it was two hundred years old. It should have been his profession that made him know such information. "Did you guys have a time machine to get such coins?" he asked while checking the coins one by one, "Don''t worry. This place belongs to my friend, I have told him that I had important guests today," He smiled kindly at us. "Dark Moon, it was where I got those gold coins," I did not know if it was a right or wrong decision by telling him where I got the coins. I hoped it was all not for nothing by giving him a little information as an extra point to make him interested in buying my coins. Louis looked surprised, but then he quickly composed his expression and smiled, "So, such place does exist," He muttered to himself, while kept checking all of the coins, "I ever heard it, and it seems that I am pretty lucky," After speaking that, he looked me and smiled oddly. "Fine, I agree with the price," He spoke confidently, ''Is it that easy?'' I was wondering, but I was happy because it was not as dangerous as I thought it would be so far. Louis handed out the amount of money we had agreed, "If you still have some other, don''t hesitate to contact me. I will buy as many as you have," He said kindly before he shook our hands in agreement. I smiled dimly and nodded, then a waitress came with a tray of food we had ordered, kebab bread and tea-like drinks. "Just wrap them up for a takeaway, they look in a hurry," Lous knew it because right after this we had to go to Mr. Stone for the money. And the restaurant owner wrapped four packages for us. We shook hands and thanked before hurriedly leaving the restaurant. "Tha, thanks a lot for helping me," Erick repeated thanks for so many times after I gave the money to him. "You should thank me for my skill in stealing then," I boasted myself, "I am pretty skillful, am I not?" Then we both burst into laughter like two children who managed to get away from the neighbor''s chase for stealing his mangoes. .. The car we were taking to Sa''bah, my city birth, was running at normal speed. The dusty asphalt streets welcomed us when we came to the main road heading to the market where my old house was in. And we still had to take another forty minutes to reach Mr. Stone''s house. The magnificent buildings along this street did not trouble me to see a small alley to my house.. In a glimpse, I saw a little girl who was riding her red bicycle who looked cheerful. Chapter 63 - 64. Memory Of Incident The magnificent buildings along this street did not trouble me to see a small alley to my house. In a glimpse, I saw a little girl who was riding her red bicycle and looked cheerful. At that time, the cold morning weather did not stop that little girl and her boyfriend was going to school. She smiled sweetly and laughed joyfully. And everything in Zie was clearly caught in my mind. "Are you crying?" Erick''s voice abruptly pulled me from my unforgettable memory I badly wanted to get rid of. I knew exactly that it was just a past time which now became my memory. I was not aware how long had I wetted my cheeks, "Sorry," I wiped my cheeks fast. . Erick was just silent. He cleared his throat and continued focusing on the street. The sky had changed the colors, the combination of gray and orange painted on a magnificently huge white background welcomed our coming to Mr. Stone''s shop. Erick got out of the car with the bag full of money for Mr. Stone. He looked so happy and worried at the same time, "I hope I am not laid off," He was hoping. I was chuckled to hear him but of course, I was hoping the same for him. Once I stepped into the shop, I just saw some dolls inside. It was not as many as when I first came here. Erick did tell me that Mr. Stone had sold many of his doll collections to get the money, it was to reimburse the lost marionette where Zie''s spirit was stuck. "My little daughter," Mr. Stone welcomed me warmly. He hugged me. Erick just smiled ridiculously seeing me get confused, "I will give it back to you. I promise," I was still confused with what Mr. Stone talked about, but I simply nodded, "Relax Mr. Stone," Mr. Stone took us inside that was likely the living room. He left again for some cake and drinks for us, while Erick explained shortly why Mr. Stone thanked me. "You are just requested to return it half of it as long as someone is still allowed to work here," I said. Mr. Stone went in by carryingperhaps cakes he had and two glasses of orange juice. ''I still made a big profit though due to that loot, Sir, but, perhaps your marionette will not come back I said by heart. Mr. Stone''s expression was surprised, "Did this boy blackmail you, Tha?!" His voice rose, "Did he threaten you?! Tell me, Tha!" he sounded upset, punching Erick. I could not hold my laughter anymore looking at Erick was in pain from Mr. Stone punch. "No, you are very kind, that is why I wanted to help you," I tried to cool him down, "And Erick loves working here, so please don''t lay him off," Never did I think that my visit to the old house of mine at that would change the story of my life completely. I heard Mr. Stone tell us a story so enthusiastically. He said he had sold some of his dolls cheaply in order to refund the lost marionette that belonged to one of his customers. He even almost lost his only car and the jewelry that belonged to his late wife. His sadness was even worse when he realized his cat, Mickey, was also gone. I did not say anything because I was afraid I would unintentionally reveal the truth about what exactly had happened. After dinner, we said goodbye to Mr. Stone. He actually wanted to hold me at his for a night, but I had a plan to go back to Azalea''s place the next morning. Moreover, Hana was waiting for me at home with Kerberos, so I had to go home soon. "You will take me home, won`t you?" I looked at Erick, half threatening him. "Yes, your majesty," he replied with a funny smile, then he opened the door for me, "Please be my guest," I grimaced when he bent his body slightly in front of me and gestured me to go into the car, his left hand was folded at his back. "Thank you, Sir," I said and grinned. I was happy because I did not go home by bus because that meant I could save my monthly expenses. Moreover, Erick would be damned if he refused to take me home while it was getting darker. "We will drop by for a second at the shop somewhere here. It is a sweet shop that has just been opened recently," He said as he ignited the car engine. The car moved at medium speed. I knew Erick liked sweet food, so I simply nodded, "I will reward myself after all my problems are resolved," I looked at him in flat gaze when he showed off his annoying smile. We stopped at a small shop that was located not far from my old school. I still remembered very well that the shop was used to be stationary. And after so long time I did not live here, I just thought that there had been a lot of changes in the end. Across the street, there was a seven store building with such elegant gate for access in and out of that building. After getting some sweets he wanted, Erick was standing in a queue at the cash register. I sent him signals I wanted to get out of the shop for a moment. When I saw him nodding as the answer I quickly left the shop. . The street was quiet. Perhaps it was not the main road to the city, and Sa''bah was a small village in the outskirt of the city. I crossed the street to my old school, took out my mobile phone, and took some shots at the closed gate. The building was highlighted with lights that were still on from the classes. It looked beautiful when it was seen from the outside. Enough enjoying the memory of the school time, I kept the picture. Then I walked to the left side of the building, it was building for a kindergarten. I used to spend my break eating and skipping my school lessons with Zie. It felt so long time ago since the last time I was here. I looked around, and many had changed, indeed. I sat down on one of the wooden benches under a big tree, "I believe there was a slide over here," I ran my eye around that place. In this park, that horrible incident took away Zie''s life, on a bench in this park not far from where I was sitting at the moment. I stared at the empty place. My thought flew to that incident, a young man was standing there, then suddenly he fell down right in front of me with a hole in his head. I could not imagine if it had been me. How my feeling would have been like when I woke up and I had been a spirit. Even I as the survivor could not take the fact of what had happened, ''Did Zie accept the fact that he had died? I asked myself. Getting up from the bench, I walked slowly to the place where Zie was standing at that time, then I turned around to face the park. I saw four see-saws painted in green, a wooden bench on the corner under the tree, and four swings in blue painting were arranged in a row. I remembered very well that there used to be a red slide in this park, but now it was replaced by wooden chairs arranged in a row, and there was a new slide in here, made in elephant shape and placed near the entrance. I looked at that park very closely, feeling it like I realized something, "Is this the park?" I asked myself. I opened my notebook and started inspecting the characteristics of the place I got from Antonie, "The slide," I muttered when I started remembering that there used to be a red slide over here. I walked to the swings, especially to the one on the left side. There was something a bit different the one on the left from the others, it seemed that it was broken, "How possible?" I said in confusion, "Is it a coincidence?" "Tha," Erick''s voice penetrated into my ear membrane. I turned my head and saw him a pretty distance away from where I was standing. He lifted two bags with the name of the sweets shop which was located in front of my school. He had gotten what he wanted. "Can come over here?" I yelled at him, "Hurry up!" When he was getting closer, I directly asked him, "Was there and slide over here?" my finger pointed at the row of benches in that park. "Hm?," He seemed to crack his memory to reply to me, "I guess there was, but I am not sure with the color," He opened a jar of the sweets he bought and ate it. Chapter 64 - 65. A Piece Of My Memory "Hm?," He seemed to crack his memory to reply to me, "I guess there was, but I am not sure with the color," He opened a jar of the sweets he bought and ate it. I took some shots of every angle in this park. I just felt that among all the parks I had visited, this one had the closest description from Antonie. "What are you doing?" Erick''s question did not halt me to keep taking some shots. "Taking photos," I replied shortly while making sure that I missed nothing of this area in my camera. "Tha, this is Zie''s place...," He hung up his words so that I turned to him and he gave me saw him was signaling a shot. "Yeah, I know," I nodded fast. "You don''t plan any silly and odd things with those photos, do you?" Erick used an observant tone. I pushed a smile but I knew it was a stiff one, "No," I tried to convince him, "Don''t think negatively toward me," I pretended to be upset and punched his arm lightly. When we were about to leave the park, there was an odd feeling of losing attack me, feeling as though there were a lot of things were left behind. I turned my head to the park again for the umpteenth time before I went into the car. A young man was standing in front of the entrance, he was in his school uniform and he waved his hand to me when the car was slowly leaving the area. It might be just a piece of my memory from the past. "This place has changed a lot," I broke the silence, the car was running at medium speed so that I could observe the views along the streets. I felt like I never knew my own birth city with all the things in it. Erick cleared his throat, "There are a lot of new buildings around here, and many of the old ones have been changed into shops," He said. Formerly, there were a lot of European-style buildings around this area, but now all have been changed into modern styles and shopping areas. "it looks like I haven''t been home for so long time," Erick''s laughter broke out and echoed that small area in the car once I said so. "So you just realized it." His words mocked me, "It has been nine years, for now, you stopped coming here. That is including two years of your rehabilitation," He looked at me for a second, then he was back focusing on the street, "I really hope you get over from that trauma," I smiled sadly listening to him, "If it were me, I would not know how long it would take to lead a normal life like you now, going back to school as if it has never happened," I could not know if it was praise or a mock, but I was grateful to have a friend like him. "Actually I haven''t gotten over it a hundred percent, yet," I denied his presumption, "I just thought that if I let myself down too long, it would not change anything for my side," He gave me a thumb up in response. As we had agreed that I had to report all of the results of my investigation to Azalea, I planned to go to that dimension this morning. At five in the morning, I left with Kerberos and Hana. It was half-past six when we arrived in front of the portal of the wizard world. "I am doubtful if what I have done will be useful and will meet Miss Azalea''s expectations," I told Kerberos and Hana about what was bothering me as we walked out the portal and walked along with the ruins that became familiar landscape in this dimension. I could not imagine if it was not in Euron. "We must not give up, Tha," Hanna was trying to console me, "We simply have to try before knowing the outcome," I nodded, "Yes, you are right," I said. We were getting closer to where Azalea lived. When we arrived, Azalea was waiting for me in front of the gate, "I thought you would run away," She teased me. I just smile, "I am not a coward who runs away from his responsibility. I am not such a person," I said, "I want to meet Antonie now, can I?" I requested to her, "If what I have found out is not the one he has in his memory, then I have to go back and search," Azalea asked me to follow her, like the previous time. It was just I was put into Antonie''s cage this time. Antonie who was aware of my coming was surprised to see me. He just looke at me as if to say, ''you again''. "What now?" He asked with a mocking face, "I am confused with you. If Zarina is someone who could get away from here, you are the first person who is coming in and out of this place with some kind of illogical reasons, I guess," this time he sounded upset. I snorted, taking out photos I collected with Emma that had been printed, "Look at these!" I interrupted, feeling irritated, "o you still remember which playground you always see in your dreams?" I arranged the photos in a way that would be easy for Antonie to see. He looked at the pictures I spread in front of him seriously. "It seems this is the place I saw in my dreams," he said as he took one of them and gave it to me, "The slide is similar to the one in this picture," It was the first park I visited, "But as far as I remember the color is not blue," He started checking the other pictures. then, suddenly he was quiet, "Where did you get these ones?" He said, next he picked up three sheets at once. "That is the playground near my old school," I looked at him in confusion. He looked at those pictures very seriously, "There are twins who were playing swings and one smaller kid, perhaps he was their younger sibling," He said then he put the photos down in front of me, "In this place, there was a slide. A rather fat boy and a girl playing over here," His hand handed out a picture of a row of benches in that park. "There was a young man and a girl were sitting on that bench and eating their bread," and this time he gave a photo exactly like he was telling me, the benches were under the tree. "When I came, I heard an ear-shattering explosion from a pistol. And when I looked around, I saw that young man fell down in front of that girl," Antonie spoke seriously, not like usually, "Not long after that I heard the second explosion. This time one of the twins was shot, he fell down from the swing. And the third explosion, that fat boy was lying on the ground. Blood was everywhere. Someone shot them." Thud. I felt as if I was smashed with a hammer belonging to the hero character of a movie played in cinema at that time, "Were you there at that time?" I wanted to make sure. "A man was holding a gun and set fire to three of them. That young man was shot in the head, the fat boy and one of the twin were in their heart," He looked at as if to say ''I just saw that incident'' For the coming pause, I got confused about what to say. I stared at him in disbelief so I decided to tell him, "I am the girl who was on that bench," I wanted him to know that I was there when that horrifiying incident took place, "Meanwhile, the young man who was shot in the head is the one whose spirit is in the marionette. He is sealed by the immortality spell. Mixed between confusion and disbelief, he asked me, "Did you see me at that time?" "No," I replied, "But there was another person in thereat that time, and you did not say it," I corrected his words, "He was a wizard, a friend of my father. He was the one who killed all those kids, the innocent kids, they did not even know him. he just came out of the blue, then massacred them without any reasons," I said angrily. "I did not see the doer," Said Antonie, after trying to recall something, "When I came, I just heard three explosions, the next, three kids had already fallen on the ground," If so, he was a very lucky person compared with me. Because in the end, he lost his memory about that horrific incident, he did not need to feel anything. Besides that, he did not know anyone in that place. "you are very lucky," I envied him a lot, "After that incident, I had to go on rehabilitation for almost two years.. I suffered from trauma, afraid of loud noise, especially from an explosion, balloon explosion, or anything," I took a deep breath, gasping for air, filling up my lungs that suddenly felt tight. Chapter 65 - 66. Two Persons "you are very lucky," I envied him a lot, "After that incident, I had to go on rehabilitation for almost two years. I suffered from trauma, afraid of loud noise, especially from an explosion, balloon explosion, or anything," I took a deep breath, gasping for air, filling up my lungs that suddenly felt tight. "Even up to now I still cry anytime I remember that tragedy. That nightmare still comes to my dreams every night like a friend in my sleep so far," I got to be looking so pathetic in his eyes, "It is like a rotten thing sticking on my body but cannot take it away no matter how hard I try to get rid of it," "I am so sorry to bring you back to that painful tragedy," Antonie said. From his expression, he felt so sorry for me. He picked up all the photos in front of us, then he handed them to me, "That is all the memory that I have. That horrible experience somehow still makes me be grateful because I am still having it as part of my past. Although I also experienced the same fear anytime I remembered it, the same as you," We were two totally different persons with few similarities, it was having one similar memory. I hated such recollection but on the contrary, Antonie was grateful for being able to remember it. We saw what we had with us from a different point of view. To be honest, I envied him for being able to see the positive side pretty well and how to treat the memory of that dreadful tragedy became something to be grateful for. "Tha, how is your friend now?" Such questions made me feel that Antonie pull me in the reality in the present time. I was trying to smile, "We are waiting for the time that spell to fade away, then he will go back to where he belongs, the spirit world. I don''t want him to keep staying with me, not because I hate him but some issues have to run naturally, right?" Antonie nodded and smiled lightly. "if there is something that works unnaturally, not following the rules that have been set by God, it will turn out bad. The alive ones must be allowed to live and the ones whose time has come, are not supposed to be in this world. Death is not a bad thing, it is to keep life balanced," At this point, I was quite grateful with I had been through, trying to convince myself and people around me that I could go past the darkest period of my life and was able to take the good side of it in my life. We were two persons who were in the park when that horrible incident took place. We also still kept that incident in our memory. The only difference was that Antonie badly wanted to remember it because it was the only piece of the past he had. On the other hand, I really wished I could forget it because anytime I remembered that shooting incident, I would get a nightmare throughout the night. "I was there when three of them fell down. There was too much blood coming out from those victims. I was frozen on the place due to great shock, I guess," Antonie was still trying to recall it. I was stunned by the place. Every time I saw him recall that incident, it dragged me to see Zie who suddenly collapsed in my eyes, then that thick red liquid flew out from a hole on his head and spread on the ground where he lay, "Is that the only memory you have?" Antonie nodded in replying to me. I could not imagine if I had been him who had only that memory in my mind, "Why were you there on that day? Did you live somewhere around there too?'' I tried hard to keep the tears from falling, feeling like I opened the old wound again by asking such questions to the man in front of me. "I did not know I was there on that day," he stared at me, "I just saw someone point his pistol to that young man, and after that, I heard an explosion and the young man fell headlong on the ground. I was just looking at him when the second bullet was spewed out. And when I was looking in another direction, one of the twins and that fat boy were down on the ground. That is all I can remember," No more could I hold the tear when Anthonie finished narrating that tragedy. My body was shaking due to the sob, my eyes get blurred from the clear liquid flowing nonstop. I could not remember what happened next because Azalea suddenly took me out of the cage and tried to stop me from sobbing, "Why me? What did I do wrong? I really want to be with him even if only once. Please," I was raving within the sob until a slap on my upper arm was able to make me come on. "What happened to you, Tha?" She lifted my chin up, urging me to speak, "What did he tell you to make you look like hell? What are you to him?" her gaze demanded an answer. "The playground in his memory is the place where Zie was dead. He was there when that tragedy took place," I was trying to speak in my sobbing, "Antonie saw it when they were massacred without any reasons," I told Azalea, hoping she would understand and that was on the lowest point of my emotional state when I recalled it an unlucky day. Azalea just nodded and looked into my eyes. I could not precisely reply to her gaze. Later she asked me to get up and took me to the training room. Yoru and Naar were already in that training room. There was also another man I had never seen before. I sat in front of them and I bent my head down, trying to hide my swollen eyes and my silly face due to crying too much. I wiped my face although I knew it gave very little effect. My tears were still running down but not as much as before. "Tha, calm down yourself first now," Naar smiled and asked me to control myself before I told them everything I knew about Antonie''s recollection. "That tragedy is over now. Everything will be alright. Just relaxed, okay?" I nodded and tried to smile to give myself more courage that everything was done and I was fine. "I and Antonie were two people out of three in that park when that massacre of three people took place at that time. But at that time I did not know his presence," I spoke slowly to them to make it clearer to understand. "Antonie said that he saw three kids fall down after the shootings. That park and his memory he still keeps was that tragedy," I looked them into everyone''s eyes, "I don''t know why that memory became so important for him because I have not asked him yet," my feeling was still awful so that I could not describe the story in detail. "You did not see him at that time?" Someone next to Naar asked. "no, I did not. But it could be that he was there but I did not see him," I replied, "It was just out of the blue. They were playing happily in front of you and all of the sudden ear-shattering explosions were heard, and things changed instantly," I explained things that I could remember because there were not many to ask him yet, the reasons why he only remembered that incident, and what he was there at that time. After my mind got clearer and I stopped crying, I could think of many things I wanted to know from Antonie. I could feel that I could find the connection about everything with the immortality spell or whatever it would be. "I wonder if I can get one more chance to meet Antonie, perhaps tomorrow or the day after tomorrow," They got mixed up with my request, "I know I have messed everything up today. I was so much shocked when he admitted that he was around at the tragedy, and I suddenly remembered and ," I mumbled to myself that I needed time to be able to control myself. Healing that wound that felt like a fresh one was a real struggle. I needed to set some questions in advance so that Antonie could gain his lost memory. I really wished he could gain at least half of it. "Will you be able to address some questions that may be able to provoke his memory back, before or after that incident? I really hope you can help him," They gave me a list of questions on pieces of paper for Antonie. "Those are the list of questions we made for you. If you have some other more questions, please add them up," the man sitting near Yoru who I did not know spoke up. We give you one day''s rest.." And after that, they left me alone with Naar. Chapter 66 - 67. Magic Spell? "Those are the list of questions we made for you. If you have some other more questions, please add them up," the man sitting near Yoru who I did not know spoke up. We give you one day''s rest." And after that, they left me alone with Naar. "Tha, do you feel like going out with me?" Naar said enthusiastically, "Common, let us go out for a while! There are some good places to visit around here. I am sure you will like it," His eyes reflected sincerity. I knew he wanted to console me. I could not say no to his invitation because basically I just needed to rest today. Without waiting for my response to his invitation, he pulled my hand and dragged me out of that room with his long paces. I was half running to keep up with him. Some servants were looking at us in confusion when in the end Naar took me to run along the long halls of this building to reach the exit door. The place we were visiting was more like the downtown. There was a huge city square with a beautiful floor in flower motifs of different colors, a magnificent exhibition building, and a pyramid with the wall made of colorful soldered glasses like a collection of mosaic. A big woman-like statue was placed in the middle of that city square. Towering buildings and a huge construction were not far from the downtown. I could see its roof was pointed, lit was like palace''s roof shown in films. "it use to be downtown," Naar tried to smile., "a very beautiful place indeed, isn''t it?" his eyes ran around his surroundings. "Yes, very beautiful indeed," I replied as I stood next to him. this place was located on high land. Over this high land, we could see directly to the landscape below it. I could see an unusual construction that was a bit stuck out, "What is that?" I pointed to that building. "It is for all ships to dock, it is like a sea harbor, but only for sailing ships," Naar told me about ships that were generated by wind power. The place that used to be the center of the city has now been changed into a trading center. There were many ships dropped by to trade and tourists came for just a visitor had an adventure to the places around here. We walked around that city square, enjoying the views for some time. Naar said that when the was no starlight, there would be many people flocking in this place and making a circle because music performance and art would be performed in the middle of it. it was different from the shopping area I had ever visited with Hana, most performers were wizards in the form of humans. Meanwhile, located outside the center of the city was a savannah with purple flowers growing everywhere. We sat there to rest after feeling enough walking around the square, looking at the city view, and waiting for the starlight to go off. "Tha, what is your place like? I mean does it also have a place like this?" Naar looked curious about what Euron was really like. I didn''t even know how to tell him. "I don''t know much about the city where I live," I smiled at him, hoping he understood what I meant, "Now I live in Euron. I have been living there for five years, so I knew little about it. It was because I have no time for sightseeing," I could see the disappointment on his face. "while my birthplace, a village called Sa''bah was located on the outskirt of Euron. It is a small village, the makers of marionettes. There are many doll artists who live in that village. And there are many fire trees found there," he looked enthusiastic this time after I told him slightly about Sa''bah. . "Most of the people said that only some people remained who can carve on firewood, it is because the wood is very hard and smooth. But the uniqueness of that wood is that it is not easily burnt and decayed although it is soaked in water for a long time. That is why some artists are challenged to use it." my vision and imagination flew to that town of mine. "There is a big theater building where a marionette performance is conducted every weekend. All doll artists gather to show off their own crafts. Villagers and visitors from the surrounding cities come so that it is very crowded," I told him more about Sa''bah, a village where I was born. It was just because I knew little about Euron, and I did not want to disappoint Naar. The light in the sky was gone, so that sparkling lights from the buildings in the city could be seen from here. The light was blue so it did not blind the eyes. We could see its beauty. Faintly I could hear music coming one after another, it seemed that the show was to begin. Naar took me back to the city. Before we went to the city square, we bought some snacks to accompany us to enjoy the show. Children were running here and there happily while taking something like a flashlight of purple color. "Come on!" Naar instructed me to follow him. We went down the stairs to go to the city square because its location was lower than other buildings around. The orange color was dancing in the middle of it, and some musicians were playing many kinds of musical instruments, some of them I was familiar with, such as violin and whistle, and some others I had never seen before. They were playing a song that for me sounded mysterious enough, "Is that a magic spell?" I spoke it out of my consciousness. Naar looked at me in surprise, "You know that?" I shook my head, "It is actually a magic spell used to call the dragons," He said lightly as if he had used to seeing those animals. ''How possible such creatures to live in here? Aren''t they dangerous? Why are they calling them?!'' all such questions were just buzzing in my mind because I was quite surprised with my own voice and asked Naar about it. "Once, there was a dragon that was pretty wicked due to wicked magic attacking this place. He burnt down all buildings and destroyed anything in front of him. none of the people here was able to stop him until there was an adventurer who helped the dragon free from that bad magic," Naar quite understood my unspoken questions through my expressions so that he told me that. "the dragon realized what had he caused to the people. He apologized and helped them out afterward. But because too many important buildings were destroyed, the center of the city was moved and this city was only used for the center of trading," I thought such stories just happened in films in the cinema but now I knew that it existed in this dimension. "After that, the dragon visits this city every year. But for a few years, he stopped coming. It was right after that adventurer passed away," I was stunned to listen to his story, "Tha, do you know that the adventurer was not a wizard? He was an ordinary man like you. He was the husband of Miss Younha, the leader of the south wizard." This was the fact I never knew, that my grandfather was a great adventurer. Now I know why my grandmother loved grandfather so much. Perhaps it was not simply they had such a great story, but it was also because there was such a big and strong love for each other until they both died. It was proven by the death of my grandmother was only a few years after the death of her husband. And at this point, I just wished that my father and my father were like my grandfather and grandmother. Although their personal life was carefully kept as a secret, to be honest, I envied my grandmother. The calling spell that was being sung by a group of wizards in that city square was able to hypnotize me. I was carried away into it and did not want to flinch an inch from where I was sitting down until the song stopped. The song was able to make me forget my problems for a while, "I don''t know what exactly is being delivered by this music. No lyrics were uttered but I am feeling so much at ease. The weather was going down slowly as if to ask me not to go away. But some people decided to leave their place although the music was still on. I wrapped my knees due to the cold when suddenly Naar wrapped me with his fur coat, "So that you won''t freeze," He smiled funnily. I looked at him in annoyance, "I feel like a little mouse being wrapped with your big coat!" ignoring his annoying smile I pulled the coat tighter to myself.. Man''s scent was coming out of that man sitting next to me was stuck in that coat. Chapter 67 - 68. Fruit Shop I looked at him in annoyance, "I feel like a little mouse being wrapped with your big coat!" ignoring his annoying smile I pulled the coat tighter to myself. Man''s scent was coming out of that man sitting next to me was stuck in that coat. I glanced at him who was also really into that music, '' is his skin as thick as a rhino skin? He is wearing armor the whole day, but he does not feel cold at all! Oh my God!'' I had an idea that Naar was half human and half a rhino. The music sounded like magic to me. I did not know when we went home, because when I woke up, I was already in my room, wrapped into the thick coat that belonged to Naar, "Hmm," I got up from my bed, looking at Kerberos, bewildered. "Why am I here?" I asked him. "Naar took you home last night, Miss," I opened my eyes in surprise after listening to Kerberos'' reply. "Please don''t do that again, I was so embarrassed to see you like that," He bent down his body, either feeling afraid of offending me or mocking me. ''What? My God! What happened last night? I really remembered nothing. I was just really into that musicwhat a shame!'' It looked like I overslept in the city square so Naar had to take me home. I was so tired indeed due to checking so many parks to help Antonie out. And to be honest, the music I listened to last night was really able to make me relaxed and forgot all the burden in my life for some time, especially the memory of that tragedy. The door was knocked when I was still thinking about how to hide my embarrassment when seeing Naar due to my being reckless. I was a bit startled but I got up and opened the door. Hana was standing there. "It is time for a meal. I was asked by Miss Azalea to tell you to meet her after breakfast," Hana was half whispering. I took a bath in a second and got myself ready. I prepared my bow and my knife as well in case Azalea took me out somewhere, or things like that. Azalea called me right after finished having our breakfast that morning. "You have had the questions to be addressed to him, right?" she looked at me with her intimidating look. "You know that almost everyone gave up in helping him gain his recollection back, but now you have made a big progress with the finding of that park and got that information," She added, then she walked toward me, "To be honest, I have high hopes on you to bring his memory back," I myself was not sure if I could do that. Honestly, it was my first time to be involved in such a matter. My daily issues were dealing with flowers'' breeding, making media for flowers, teaching privately, and I was sure that this would be different from all I had done so far. "Can I go back to that park only for a day? I went there when it was already night yesterday so that the pictures that I took were not so clear," I wanted to show Antonie a better view of that park, hoping he would be able to remember everything easily, "Give me one more time," I requested. "Only one day. Tomorrow and before the light is gone, you have to go back here,". Azalea gave me another chance as well as a warning, "Once again, never try to run away from me. Hana will accompany you, and once you finish with it, go back here," I nodded to agree so that I could directly see Antonie. When I came to Antonie''s cage, I saw him reading a book, "How are you doing?" he looked friendly today, and as usual he was always cheerful and noisy. "Pretty good," I handed him some cakes and sweets I bought with Erick. "My friend recommended this and he said it was very nice," Antonie looked so happy, and he quickly ate the food ravenously. "don''t rush! I bring a jar full for you. Don''t eat it all or your teeth will be ruined," I tried to remind him like a sister nagged her little brother for eating too many sweets. I could not remember when we became closer to each other so that I did not feel awkward talking with him anymore. "The young man who was killed at that time was like a big brother for me. He understood me more than I did to myself. When my father did not want me nor my brother, even when my mother abandoned us, he was always there for me," Antonie listened to my story seriously while eating the sweets. "To be honest, he was very important, that was why I don''t feel like I give myself up to Azalea. I will do everything to make him alright," "You like him?" He asked as he swallowed the sweets. I felt I did, but I did not want to admit it too fast, "I did love him. I did not even flinch a second to do a conspiracy with the devils so that he can live here, alive," I did not know who had whispered to me so that I said like that, I was really frustrated in that tragedy, "But I cannot to be so selfish like that, can I? There are rules that I must obey," "You liked him but you want to kill him?" Antonie hit the nails right on the head. "I have ever met the Manjis to Zie away, that way Kerberos would stop following e as well," I sighed of feeling tired, "But I am not ready yet to lose him. I have not yet been able to confirm with my ego," "Tha, I remembered another thing when you showed me those pictures," I looked at Antonie who was looking ahead but his mind was wandering somewhere to a certain time and place, "At that time I did not know why I was in a hurry to meet someone. Apparently, I knew who killed them and I wanted to stop it, but I was too late," He looked so much regret, "He was like someone you knew very well," "That guy''s name was also Antonie, exactly like yours," The man in front of me was shocked, "It sounds quite funny, I was also shocked when I met you for the first time. You both have the same name," Antonie was trying to calm himself, "Really?" He exclaimed, he did not believe my words. "Yes, that is right. But he died already," I continued, "My father said he got a punishment over something, but he killed himself before the punishment was given to him," I thought if that wizard was still alive, I could go to him and asked him about the past of the young man in front of me so that he could get his recollection back. "We should have asked my past to him?" He thought the same as mine. "Yeah, you are right," I told him that the next day I would get that park again, and I would bring him some better pictures of that park. "Tha," Antonie''s voice stopped me when I was about to leave the cage, "Will you bring me some more sweets?" He looked embarrassed with his request. "Sure, I will bring more sweets for my little brother," I chuckled softly. Although he was noisy and so unpredictable in his speaking, I owed him. "Antonie, can you write down anything you can remember about that playground when you see the pictures? I will be right back and I will read it make it for me. I will help you gain your memory back, just slow down. Let''s help each other, okay?" and he nodded as the answer and left that cage. I did not have much time. I decided to go with Kerberos. When we reached that park, it was around five in the morning. The playground was still very quiet. Some people were just going home from the market. "Do you think I should also take some pictures of some places around the areas here?" I asked for Kerberos''s opinion who was walking around "That is also a good idea Miss," Kerberos replied me, "It is possible that the kid used to live here," I took photos of several places around the park. An idea flashed in my mind when I was scrolling through the phone screen and found Antonie''s photo that I had taken secretly. I planned to ask people around here if they had ever seen him, or known him. After seeing the fruit shop which was not far from the school building that had been opened, I went to meet the owner immediately to try my idea.. "Excuse me, I would like to ask you something. I wonder if you ever saw this kid," I asked politely and held out my cell phone showing Antonie''s photo, "Does he live around here?" Chapter 68 - 69. Forgive Him? After seeing the fruit shop which was not far from the school building that had been opened, I went to meet the owner immediately to try my idea. "Excuse me, I would like to ask you something. I wonder if you ever saw this kid," I asked politely and held out my cell phone showing Antonie''s photo, "Does he live around here?" The fruit shop owner looked at me with a suspicious look. He looked at me and he photo alternately, "I never saw him," He said I did not want to waste my time, I started asking some people around the park, passers-by, the security of my old school, the passers-by with their shopping bags, and the fruit shop owner said the same thing, they had never seen Antonie. "Miss, we have to go back," it was noon already when Kerberos reminded me. I stopped what I was doing, then looked at Kerberos who was behind me, wanting to tell him that it was all useless, "Should I go home now?" My voice was frustrated. I was not satisfied because I could not find anyone who had ever seen Antonie around here. I knew it was time for me to go back, or Azalea would be angry with me, "Alright," I gave up. Kerberos took me to the portal to go into that dimension and when we got there, I directly went to the building where Antonie was kept in his cage. I saw him was reading a book while snacking the food I gave to him. he looked so fine with all his memory, even he wanted to get all his recollections because it was the only thing he had. Meanwhile, it did not work the same with me. "Have you found something?" Azalea patted me from behind. I shook my head. I falt today I felt like I had failed, "Come with me," She said firmly then she left the detention room. Azalea took me to her room. So long as stayed here, I had never been invited to her room, it might be the first time. The place was not a typical workplace, it was more like a preservation museum or things like that. Azalea had an interest in owls, or probably she really liked it. I saw preserved owls in almost every part of her room, including the living one that was currently perched on the side of her chair by her table. ''this woman is still sane, isn''t she? Should not she be keeping carcasses, like this? Doesn''t she think that bacteria could spread in this room? Is she not afraid of contracting the disease, or at least feel disgusted?'' My heart and mind were confused. "I will tell you something that might help you to make Antonie gain his memory back," She showed me a photo, and I was so much shocked when I saw it. "Antonie," My voice was choked once I was sure that the picture Azalea showed me was a man who had killed Zie, "What does it mean?" my voice was soft and I looked at Azalea in confusion. "Antonie in the body of that boy is the same Antonie in that picture," I got more shocked listening to Azalea''s explanation. "He was trying to get away from the punishment I would give him for killing some men. At first, I was suspicious that he might want to get rid of his memory on purpose and only for some time. But Anty found the facts that the immortality ritual he did was not perfect," "He made us believe that he had died for killing himself when we wanted to catch him. But the fact that he transferred his spirit into the body of that kid, then he expected to live again with his new identity. But due to the imperfect ritual he performed, and the cat that was expected to cast the spell on him, he gave it to someone else instead, making him unable to recall his true identity before performing the spirit transfer. "We need that spell so that it will not be misused again. That is why we are trying to restore his memory," It felt like a huge storm struck my chest after listening to Azalea''s explanation. I treated Antonie like my own little brother, but he turned out to be the same man who had killed Zie. "He does not remember anything of his past?" I asked again to confirm, "How can he be so selfish? Why did he have to run away? How can he be unrepentant for everything he has done!" I felt the whole world was so mean to me when I had to endure all those memories like a nightmare that had no end so I found myself ended up in a rehabilitation hospital for some years. Meanwhile, he simply forgot things and was so calm as if he was innocent. "This is really unfair!" I was so furious. Emotion, sadness, disappointment and all pain struck me at the same time, making me even more frustrated, "He should have repented it and took the punishment he deserved for what he has done!" I looked into Azalea''s eyes deeply, trying to express all words I could find to say it out loud but I was incapable of saying it. For the pause that was the only gap between me and Azalea, she just looked into me without saying anything. I knew I simply had to carry on my job to help Antonie restore his past without sparing my feeling. "it is not the reason to drop your responsibility! I have sent my best guards to take care of your friend so that no wizards can disturb him, and the only thing to pay off all of that is to do to the job I have assigned to you!" Azalea had no sense of humanity at all, but what she said was right. We had an agreement to complete. I went back to Antonie''s cage with my mixed-up emotions. I was confused about myself how to behave in front of him. he was the one who had killed Zie, but at the same time, he did not even know what he had done. ''Do I have to forgive him? How could I behave normally to him after I know that he is the man who has given me that nightmare so far? I can''t even look at his face now, let alone smile at him!'' I stood by the edge of the hole where all the detentions were kept in a hanging cage. I looked at one cage that sounded very noisy from up here. Antonie was playing his flute I did not know where he got it from. He lived free of any burden and fearless. Even anytime Falak came and ate up the prisoners around him, he did not wince at all. I did not see any fear in his heart. "I just want to say life is for life, blood is for blood, even when one of my teeth was pulled out, it had to be paid with the same tooth pulled out from me." I reminded myself, "He has saved me by making me awake when Falak comes. Has Zie''s life been replaced with my life that has been saved by him?" Honestly, at the moment I did not know what I had to do. Perhaps, it would be alright if I helped him restore his past before he back to live in his present body. so I had to stay focused on my job to fulfill my responsibility to Azalea. "Antonie." The owner of that name looked up from his cage after listening to my scream. Then I showed him a bag of sweets I had promised him, "Tomorrow, okay? Don''t forget to write down what I have asked you," he saluted to me. I was sure he would keep his words we had agreed. I wanted to read all he could remember, hoping that his handwriting could help me to define ways to recall his memory. It was such a tiring day for me, not only physically, but I felt my mental was shaken again like what happened years ago. I decided to go back to my room after visiting Antonie. I really hoped I could rest my physic and rest for a while. My footsteps were halted when I saw someone was standing in front of my door, Hi?" I greeted him, "Are you looking for me or Kerberos?" I said half-mocking while walking toward him, "Why are you silent?" I laughed slowly when he looked awkward. "Have you done with your job?" I nodded in reply to his question, "Would you like to watch that music performance again? We can go there this evening if you want to go again," His voice was so soft, but I could hear it.. I smiled widely to see him so much awkward and shy at the moment. Chapter 69 - 70. Antonie "Can I take Kerberos with me?" This time he looked disappointed, "I am afraid I will be carried away again with the music, then asleep in there. At least there will someone to wake me up if he comes along with us. I don''t want to trouble you again. I am sorry if you don''t like it," I tried to explain to him. To the tell truth, I did not feel comfortable if I remembered the moment he took me home. "Of course, you can take Kerberos with you," He replied me fast. "Fine, thank you so much," I smiled at him. "I will tell him later. See you later" I said before I opened the door and directly went into my room. I knew that I was playing with fire. I had a chance to be with someone real. I meant someone not a doll with the immortality seal that could disappear any time. But trust me, I was not ready yet to open my heart for someone else. For this moment, Zie was everything for me. Even though he was in the wooden body for an instant, I would fight for him although I knew I would be hurt in the end when his time was over, then I had to choose to be with another person. I had to tolerate myself with all the ego in me. I owed him, so I would help him regain his past. I tried to hide the mounting pain and disappointment with a smile and a pretension that I did not know who he really was, and his involvement in killing Zie. Accompanied by Azalea, I went to the detention room earlier than the usual schedule. Antonie just woke up when I came. He was surprised to see me. "Sorry for coming earlier. I want to read what you have written. Can I? We will meet again later," I said before I put down a bag containing sweets near him. "Eat it. But don''t it at once or you will get a toothache," I warned him. I extended my hand when Antonie gave me a small book with a black leather cover. I flipped it open randomly seeing some pages had been filled up, " it is only small parts that I remember," He explained with his sleepy face. "It is okay," I cut him softly, "After finished reading it I will give it back to you. You can go back to sleep again now," I said goodbye to Antonie and left the cage with Azalea. "I asked him to write down anything he could remember," I said as we both walked out of that prison, "Some people had trouble to give me a direct answer of the limited time and it was probably he was nervous or things like that," "With his handwriting, it will help me to make questions that will probably help him recall anything before and after that tragedy with Dan," I sighed, "I know that my time to be with Antonie is limited, so I cannot dig out more information of his past," Azalea was quiet for quite some time listening to my explanation, "Right after breakfast, you can come with me. We will meet Anty. She will help you regain Antonie''s memory quicker," She said as she walked ahead of me. "If he can regain his memory, you will get the spell to void that immortality spell, will Zie come back, too?" I was really curious. Azalea stopped in her footsteps. She was quiet for a moment before she finally turned to face me, "Have you been with the guard of the spirit realm? Hasn''t he told you if the number of the spirits is always the same?" I nodded to reply to her. "Excellent. Then you know the answer," She said lightly, "If you don''t want that to happen to her, just replace him. It''s simple." In a moment I looked at her eyes deeply. Honestly, I still want her to stay ''alive'' for this time, "I am afraid to replace him." I said softly. "If you are afraid, you can do another way. Find someone else who is willing to replace you," She walked away after saying it. Sighing and taking a deep breath, I pondered what Azalea told me. The advice sounded easy, I simply met Manji and asked them to trade the spirit for our spirit and that was it. done. Simple. But I was too afraid to do that. I could not ask someone else to replace that position. "I don''t know! I guess I can go crazy right now!" I complained to myself, "I had better eat, before dying of starvation due to thinking about this too much." I walked to the kitchen. Hana and other servants had started eating their breakfast. She asked me to sit down, gave me a bowl of red rice, spicy green vegetables, and some fish. "It seems you are getting thinner recently, Tha," Hana sounded worried. "Am I?" I stopped feeding my mouth and looked at myself, "But I think my eating schedule is more regular here than in my own home," I objected, "I have to eat three times a day here, while when I am in my own world I may not be able to do that," I explained to Hana. I turned my eyes to one of the maids who was not far from me, "Is it true I have lost weight?" I asked her. She nodded as the answer to my question, then she put her bowl on the table and stood up next to me, "As far as I remember you were not this thin when you came here the first time. Are you sick?" I shook my head to reply to her question. "Sometimes, Miss Azalea is too strict to her people. She is very disciplined, even no pause for breathing or rest. So, you must take care of yourself well while you are here," she added and reminded me. The next second, I saw another maid standing up from her chair. She wrapped up some food, "Take this and put it in your room, eat it while you are doing her work from Miss Azalea," She was so thoughtful as she handed a box of food to me. It was some pieces of bread, honey, and berries.. "Thank you so much," I said sincerely. Now I felt I was not a stranger anymore. They were good enough to me, especially Hana who helped me a lot and taught me a lot of things while I was living in this dimension. Right after breakfast, I went to the front of the gate. I was waiting in that place with Kerberos, as Azalea instructed. "Miss, are you okay?" Kerberos asked after we were quiet for some time since we walked to this gate. I smiled at him, "I will make myself fine, always fine," I was trying to convince him that I was alright. My attention was fully on Kerberos until someone patted my shoulder from behind, and asked me a question, "Tha, have you had your breakfast?" He smiled innocently when turned to where the voice came from and was very shocked. "Why did you make me jump off out of shock?" I was a bit upset and hit his arm slowly, "I have had my breakfast. How about you?" he shook his head to reply to me. So, I decided to give him some slices of bread from that maid, "Eat it before Azalea comes!" I said, then I wrapped the rest for me. ''I am so pathetic. I''d better hear what that maid suggested to me so that I will not look so pitiful," I thought. Just as Naar finished his last slice of bread, Azalea came with some guards and Yoru as well. Right behind her was a carriage pulled by three black horses that stopped right in front of us. Azalea, I and Yoru went into the carriage, while Naar and some guards were riding horses heading to Miss Anty''s residence. During the trip, we chose to stay mute. I didn''t even want to talk to them unless it was an emergency. The place we were visiting was supposed to be Miss Anty''s residence. But when we got there, I did not see any buildings that represented a house. It was an area filled with ruins of the buildings.. I looked at Naar, confused, "We are not lost, aren''t we?" I asked. Chapter 70 - 71. Antonie II The place we were visiting was supposed to be Miss Anty''s residence. But when we got there, I did not see any buildings that represented a house. It was an area filled with ruins of the buildings. I looked at Naar, confused, "We are not lost, aren''t we?" I asked. He just shook his head while pointing at the ruins of the house of an old porous wooden door. I was still confused until finally, I saw Azalea walk toward the door first. She knocked at the door softly. "Wait a moment!" Distinctly, I heard someone''s voice which I believed was Miss Anty''s. I did not see anything behind the door when it was still closedother than the other ruinsbut when it was opened, a woman came out of it, "Is this a magic trick?" I was bewildered. The moment we went through the door, the scene immediately changed as if to another dimension. "I brought the child today," Azalea asked me to greet her. I bowed to Miss Anty who seemed to be younger than Azalea, "Hello, I am Tsabitha You--," I stopped when I was about to utter my last name, "Please call Tha," I changed my mind. Miss Anty was quite friendly compared to Azalea. It was evident when she did not hesitate to smile at me, and also introduced herself. And after that, she took us to the dining room at her house. It seemed like it would be a long discussion. They talked about what had happened when Antonie crossed into the human world with Rumpa, a few days before the tragedy. It turned out that no one had ever known that he was out with my father, so I chose to stay silent. Even when Azalea looked in my direction when Miss Anty started explaining that there might be my father''s involvement in that incident. "There is nothing we can do with this person. "Azalea started to open Antonie''s notes regarding his memory, so I asked him to write down anything he remembered in the book, "Let us just assume he was not involved. His status as the son of the former elder would be very troublesome for us to take care of him too," Her hand stopped on a page Azalea seemed to think for a moment, "Why did he see someone else who shot the three kids, instead??! Not to see himself, nor feel like the one who did the shooting?" She said, pointing to one part of the page, "If it is seen in here, isn''t Antonie more like a witness in that incident?" She said, then turned to gaze at Miss Anty. "You did interview those two little kids, didn''t you? Did they really say that it was Antonie who did it? She inquired. She seemed to suspect that Miss Anty might not do her job properly. "I interviewed two children who happened to be there at the time of the incident. As for the other two, I could not find them. Actually, apart from the two children, there was someone who had just come home from work. He was at the scene. The three said the same thing, it was Antonie who did the shooting," Miss Anty looked confident when she told this to us. Azalea just nodded, then she looked at me, "Tha, what did the boy say to you?" She asked in a firm tone. The look in her eyes always managed to intimidate me. "He saw someone else doing the shooting. Before, he felt like something was telling him to come to stop the tragedy, but when he got there, he was too late," I explained, conveying what the man had said, "I think Antonie did it himself, but he does not remember that it was him," I looked at Azalea deeply, "Or maybe there was someone else in him?" A year after the tragedy, Antonie was never again seen mingling with other wizards, until the case was revealed that the culprit was him. He was given a capital sentence according to the laws of the magicians. In order for his ability to completely disappear, his heart must be separated from his body, then it will be buried in a different place. However, five days before the day of his execution, he committed suicide. "Believe me, Antonie is very cunning. He was so hard to kill, that I felt frustrated thinking about how to kill him," Azalea''s words sounded so irritated, while Miss Anty just laughed in amusement. "Antonie did not really die that day. He tricked us, by using the body of another man who had died hours earlier and making the dead man look like him. So we thought that he really committed suicide," Miss Anty explained. ""Then, he used the ritual of immortality to transfer his spirit into the body of a boy who had just died. He did it to fool us, making it difficult for us to find him so that he could continue to live using his new body identity," She added. "He knew there was a risk of failing in the immortality spell. Therefore Antonie worked around it by putting the same spell and its power on his beloved cat. However, the animal ran away," Miss Anty chuckled for a moment, "A sad end to escape," Everyone in this room seemed to understand Miss Anty''s explanation, even Azalea smiled mockingly, but, I still didn''t really understand, so I kept quiet.. "You haven''t understood it, Tha?" It looked like Miss Anty knew that I didn''t really get her explanation. I just smiled awkwardly and shook my head to answer her question. "When a spirit is transferred, there are several things that must also be transferred, among which are the strengths and memory of the owner of the spirit. As for Antonie''s case, he only transferred his spirit into the child''s body without having time to bring all his memories. Maybe it could also be caused the rituals he did were wrong." This time Miss Anty explained slowly while I was still trying to digest all the nonsense. "I am just a little confused about the spirit of the young man who was later also able to live in the body of a marionette, with all his memories intact." The woman''s expression was astonished. "It seems that the naughty cat is smarter than its master itself. By carrying the spell left by Antonie, that animal could act to seal the spirit in the doll properly," From the words spoken by Miss Anty, she seemed to really admire Mickey. At this point, I quite understand the explanation, so I only smiled faintly when I remembered Zie who was currently with Mr Oka. I looked at Azalea who was currently looking at me with a strange smile, "Don''t worry, we are not hunting your friend anymore. He will be safe with my bodyguards. You have sacrificed everything for him. He must be worth it, right?" I don''t know if he was joking or not but I felt my cheeks heat up a little. I could see Naar looking at me with a confused look, before I looked down to hide the blush that might have coloured my cheeks, "Thank you," I whispered. "Have you got that marionette?" Asked Miss Anty. Apparently, she was very surprised at Azalea''s statement. "AhhThat is useless now. I thought I could withdraw the spell I was given, but it was nothing," This time her expression was disappointed. I was just quiet when they resumed their conversation. By helping Antonie recall everything, it meant that I would bring Zie back to the spirit realm, sooner or later. I didn''t know if what I was doing was right or wrong, I couldn''t continue to be selfish by holding back someone who shouldn''t be in the world he was in at the moment. "Can Antonie be brought out of his cage?" Miss Anty interrupted Azalea''s explanation about what she had done to restore Antonie''s memory. Instantly, Azalea turned to her in surprise, "Are you crazy?" She snapped her. "I was just thinking if we show him the scene over and over, there will be a chance he will remember even in more detail. We are going to make Antonie experience it over and over until he remembers it. Maybe we can use illusion spells," Miss Anty''s slender fingers tapped the table in front of her, waiting for our opinion on her idea. "I know it is too risky to take him out of the cage. There is a chance that he will escape. It is also possible that the illusion spell will also fail on him considering that he always manages to deceive Falak during his imprisonment," She explained. "Should we chain him or something so that he will not run? I am not sure he will not run away once we get him out.. That person is still very cunning before and after his death, even in someone else''s body!" Said Azalea annoyed while slamming Antonie''s notebook. Chapter 71 - 72. My Instinct "Should we chain him or something so that he will not run? I am not sure he will not run away once we get him out. That person is still very cunning before and after his death, even in someone else''s body!" Said Azalea annoyed while slamming Antonie''s notebook. Miss Anty seemed to understand her hot-tempered friend. She patted Azalea''s shoulder to calm her down, "Calm down. We will not treat his body, but his heart. We make him believe that we will not hurt him, but will help him recollect his past," She said slowly. "Sometimes not everything can be solved by fighting. We will approach him, seek information from all the things he still remembers. I am sure he eventually will believe us," The entire room seemed to be listening seriously, not to mention Azalea who turned out to be a little calmer.. "When we take him to that place and make it happen in front of him, he may gain memory by itself. For now, let him remember all the things he still can," After saying that Miss Anty returned to the notebook Antonie gave to me. "It is a good idea for you for ask him to write whatever he still remembers," I just nodded in response to her compliment. Then Miss Anty turned to gaze at Azalea, "Be a little gentle with him. We will take his heart, and then take him to that place," ... After the banquet, we all said goodbye. The light in the sky had gone. It meant that it was night now. I started to get used to this place so I didn''t ask too many questions about things that were still strange to me. Azalea and I were sitting face to face in the carriage because Yoru did not go home with us. He said he had things to do there, especially about how to take Antonie out and prevent him from escaping. Azalea asked me to discuss further during our trip home, "Can you approach him?" She asked, feeling doubtful about my capacity. "I will do my best," I replied convincingly. "He has been in that cage, not a day or two. If it happened to me, I would not trust anyone so easily. I need time to approach him and gain his trust, and all the information about what he still remembers," I tried to explain to Azalea what was in my mind, and asked her patience to get a maximum outcome. "I hope you can do it faster," Azalea looked into me with a serious gaze, "I tell you one thing, that spell doesn''t last forever. If we cannot get it in time, your friend is in danger. Hi s spirit will be lost, and he cannot go back to Kerberos place, then,---"She paused for a moment. "You are smart enough, aren''t you? To be able to guess what will happen next if the spirit does not go back to its place," Without being defined, I understood what Azalea means. Naar and I went back to the city square as we both agreed. Its atmosphere was pretty different from the first time we went there. We were quiet to each other and feeling a. I did not take Kerberos along with it as I said yesterday. I was not too innocent and na?ve a woman who did not know the characteristics when my opposite sex had a special interest in me. My instinct said that Naar personally had an interest in me. I felt so much sorry for him for behaving too nice to him and gave a response to him. I should have ignored him and acted normally so that I did not have to feel like I had cheated him and played with his feelings. Honestly, the meeting at Miss Anty''s home was very unexpected. "Could I ask you something?" Naar''s voice stopped my footsteps. I turned and faced him, "I am sorry but I keep thinking about this," He was awkward, "Who is that guy? I mean.." He paused and looked at me deeply. Perhaps he was confused about how to express what was bothering his mind, "So, so long you work for Azalea for the sake of that person?" "Back then, I was being hunted by my father''s wife. She was a wizard who almost killed me when she found out that I hid that marionette she wanted. Maybe, it was just a stroke of luck when I was able to kill that woman in front of my father," Such an urge was so strong that I needed to tell Naar all I had been through. "Soon, a wizard came, who turned out to be a sister of my father''s wife. She wanted to avenge her sister''s death by killing me. And again a fortune came to me in my attempts to escape her pursuit. I did not know where they came from, The Manjis managed to kill that woman. So I survived again," I sighed for a moment, watching Naar who was still listening to my story. "After all those incidents, Azalea came after me. She managed to catch me and put me in a cage next to Antonie. At that time, she said she would take Zie from a hiding place that she knew already. She also gave me an offer so that I would be willing to work for her. And in return, she guaranteed the safety of the marionette." Now my eyes wandered to my first arrival in this place. "I gave up," I smiled wryly, laughing at my incompetency, "I decided to take the deal because I knew that I would not be able to protect Zie from being hunted by other witches. She wanted to keep her promise to me," "So, he --," Naar looked confused, "Marionette with the sealed spirit with that spell?" He asked. It seemed that he did not really believe what I told him. I nodded, "Yes. You are right. He is my senior." I replied to him confidently, "Twelve years ago I skipped classes. He would always look for me when he did not find me in my class. That time he came with bread and boxes of milk. We used to eat together in the park, in front of that kindergarten, next to my school," I felt like I was challenged to open up my old wound that was still bleeding to Naar. "I did not know what would happened until Antonie came to that park and killed three people there. It was a nightmare for the rest of my life, I kept trying to hide. I don''t want anyone see my weakness because anytime I recall it, it will always bring me to the lowest point." I wiped my tears which I did not know when it started rolling down on my cheeks. I just did not care if right now people around me noticed that I was crying. "It is okay, Tha, It is alright," Naar was trying to console me, "relaxed, it is over now," He kept trying to smooth me so that I did not feel worse. I smiled at him, telling myself that it was over and I had to be stronger started from now on. I sat in the front row with my swollen face. I tried to stop crying, but anytime my mind wandered to that tragedy my tears were just voluntarily rolling down. Naar was beside me, buying so many snacks for me, starting from cotton candy, sweet peanuts, spicy potato chips, and some glasses of drinks. He was so patient to accompany me. "Is this enough? If you need more, I can buy all kinds of food available here," He boasted with his witty smile as usual. I knew he was kidding or perhaps teasing me because he knew how much I could eat, "Now, you have to enjoy this show," he handed me potato chips. I looked at him and felt irritated, "Such an arrogant man!" I muttered and punched his arm, "Are you making fun of me?" He grimaced as he heard my voice rise, "I know I eat a lot, but it doesn''t mean I can eat all of this food by myself. You have to help me eat this food. You bought them all anyway!" A second after my voice rose, someone who sat beside me looked at me with an angry expression. It might be because I was too noisy when the show was going on. Naar, who got the same look from the man beside him, whispered to me mockingly, "Come on, let us make a noise somewhere else!" His words were just like magic spells to me. He could change my bad mood to a better one very easily. Finally, we left that place, running through the buildings that looked like shops in the opposite direction with people who wanted to see the show at the city square.. "I want to go there!" I pointed to a building at the highest point, which resembled a castle in a fairy tale with a pointed roof. Chapter 72 - 73. ‘Whos That?’ Finally, we left that place, running through the buildings that looked like shops in the opposite direction with people who wanted to see the show at the city square. "I want to go there!" I pointed to a building at the highest point, which resembled a castle in a fairy tale with a pointed roof. "That must be a palace, isn''t it? I want to meet the king and tell him that there is one of his people who is very ignorant. He is annoying and very talkative!" I said and glanced at him, "Let him get punished!" Naar giggled to hear my words, "Miss, look into the mirror," He said, "ARent you the one who is very ignorant and chatty? Why am I the suspect here?" he said with his innocent look. I glared at him, trying out Azalea''s intimidating style, "I am sorry, sir. How dare you say a beautiful and adorable human like me an ignorant and talkative woman?" I said arrogantly, imitating the style of a queen, "Are you tired of living?!" "I am sorry Your Majesty," Naar bowed slightly, then he stood upright and spoke calmly, "But you are indeed having a lot of sense," After that, he smiled innocently. "I take it as a compliment. Thank you, Sir," My voice was pretentious and powerful, "Therefore, I spare your life." We both broke into laughter, the sound filled up the place where we were in. Naar laughed at my acting which seemed so awful in his eyes, I just sat there, waiting for him to finish. Honestly, I felt really embarrassed because I was very lousy at acting. Am I silly? He looked so happy laughing at me?" I was annoyed. "I am grateful you are not a queen and such kind, Tha," he was still trying to press his laughter, "I would feel sorry for your people. You are more suitable for a cruel wizard tha a queen." And he broke into laughter again. "Such an annoying man!" my voice rose, my hand spontaneously swung to hit him slowly, "I am a queen so you just have to pay me respect!" Naar was like a wizard for me. He had a spell that could always make me smile and made me forget my heart pain. I just realized that there was a part in me that was pulled bit by bit from my previous position. I looked at the man who was looking up at the sky. He seemed to be enjoying the night too much, the faint and gentle strains of the dragon summoning spell music became the background music of the silence between us, "Be careful" I whispered. Naar turned to me with his bewildered expression, "For?" he asked innocently. "Just to remind you to be careful." He still looked at me with a confused look. "Leave it." I chose to stay quiet, unwilling to help him understand my words. We sat side by side on the edge of the bridge that led to the palace, enjoying the view in front of us. There were thousands of buildings with twinkling lights and the breeze of wind carrying the scent of flowers from the meadow outside the city. An arrow was shot from my bow. I was practicing archery when I distinctly heard the strains of a music box from Naar''s room. Ever since the music box was in his hand, this building started to have sound. That man really liked it. he would play it anytime he was in this place. "That boy is just as noisy as you are since he has that thing," Yoru said with his expressionless face. He was at my back, watching me practicing archery. I was just quiet and tried to ignore him. He was so sarcastic as usual. I knew he meant nothing with his words. He was a sensitive type of person, so I had better not trigger it. "Could I ask you something?" I said quietly as the second arrow landed on the target. I saw Yoru nod, allowing me to ask. "Can''t you guys check Rumpa''s involvement in that murder case?" Yoru looked at me in confusion, "Do you feel he was also involved?" He asked back, hesitated. I put down my bow instantly and looked at him seriously, " I did not say if he was involved or not." I answered, then took the third arrow. "I just felt a little odd about what Antonie said, that he saw someone shot at three children. If he was indeed the culprit, the explanation he gave me seemed to indicate that he was not that person despite the claims of three witnesses including saw it was him. He seemed to be outside his body and became another person who also witnessed the incident." I ended my explanation by landing the third arrow next to the second one. "You just want to say that person was involved." I immediately lowered my bow, then looked at him as he just finished his words. "I am not saying he is. I just want us to punish the right person in this case!" I said it firmly. "This is going to be difficult, Tha. I am warning you in the beginning." Yoru signaled to the other archers to stop practicing and resting "Follow me!" He ordered me. I directly followed him after I put down my bow. "It is quite safe to discuss such thing here," he said as he walked out of the training room, "we don''t know id anyone can eavesdrop us," Yoru took me to his room. It was my first time going there. mengajakku ke ruangannya, ini adalah pertama kalinya aku masuk ke sana. The room pretty much represented the owner who was so neat and tidy. No odd things I could see there such as preserved owls, like in Azalea''s room. It was the cleanest room I saw in that dimension. Another thing that made me surprised was I could see the white orchid I gave him some time ago put by the window''s frame. It looked well-taken care beautiful, and about to bloom. Even Yoru gave a supporter bar so that the stalk could stand upright. I was just silent when I saw him check some files in the cupboard next to his table. It did not take for him to finally find what he was looking for and gave it to me. "Read it!So you know who Rumpa you are talking about," he said. "I will explain it to you because it will the time in the world for that. It is just a piece of advice that you must not get involved too deep. Your job is to help Antonie regain his memory in any ways you can do," he warned me again this time. "To be honest, since you came here, we have made a big progress. That is why Miss Azalea believes that we will get that immortality spell back." I did not react differently when he finished his last words. It was like a compliment, but it did not make me out of the world because I had not proved anything yet that I could help Antonie recollect his past memory. I stayed still. I would not tell Yoru that I was the daughter of Rumpa. No one knew this unless Azalea. "alright, if the investigation toward Rumpa impossible to be done," I tried to sound relaxed while flipping the pages of that book he gave to me. "he seems to be a very important person and feared so that no one is able to go against him. Is that it?" I asked him out of curiosity. "Yes, more or less," Yoru replied, "So, just don''t be too close to him. And I warn you that he is not a good man." He stressed on ''not a good man'' and I understood him "Just don''t look for trouble with that man, especially in this situation when every wizard wizard came to that banquet in that elederly home really curious to know about you. They want to know who the humans being who dared to argue with him." Yoru stared at me, "Do not make bigger problems, okay? It will make Miss Azalea get trouble too." "I just ask you," I paused while closing that book. I knew what was in it without reading through, "If there is another manbesides Antonie who is also involved in this case, will we close our eyes on him and simply punish Antonie?" Yoru just kept quiet. He did not look me in the eyes. ''laws are simply the same throughout the universe. So blunt to the top, but very sharp to the low'' my thought was irritated. I stood up from my chair, and bowed to say goodbye, "Looser!" I whispered, but I knew Yoru still could hear it. ''I myself will drag that man to the mouth of Falak if he is proven guilty in that shooting incident!'' I promised myself. Chapter 73 - 74. His Name Is Rumpa I went back to my own room with mixed up emotions. This gave me a headache. Soon, I needed to see Antonie. I chose some photos I needed to show him. I was not sure yet if it would help, but it worth trying "Are you okay Miss?" Kerberos asked then he sat next to me. "Hm, I cannot say it yet right now, " I said in response, then I stroked the top of his head, "I will finish it fist, collecting something I need. If I can do it all well, I will tell you all," Kerberos cleared his throat as the answer. I decided to get and make preparation for that. This time I was accompanied by Kerberos. We stood by the edge of that big hole and faced the cages that were used to lock wizards who had problems. "No ,atter how often i come here, this place is still scary for me," I whispered. Before Azalea took me into Antonie''s cage, she said that I should have finished my job before she picked us up. I nodded to understand that request. "Hello?," Antonie greeted us softly. "Are you okay?" I was a bit worried, "you did not eat all those sweets, didn''t you?" I inquired. Antonie shook his head and showed us the jars of sweets on a small table that he used for reading. The sweets seemed to be untouched. "I don''t eat it all, but more or less," he giggled. I did not say anything but looked at him, irritated, "Such a hard headed boy!" I said as I handed him some cakes I got from Hana. After he took the cakes, I gave him the photos that I had prepared. I arranged the photos neatly in front of him, "Can you show me if anything in this pictures are familiar to you?" I asked him. Antonie took a look at them very carefully, he was trying hard to recall something out of it. I was thinking if it would be easier by exposing him to the place directly. But it was impossible. As Azalea said, this young man was actually much smarter than he showed up to us. He was hiding something so I needed to gain his trust first before he was open to me and told me all the truth that he knew. Every movement of him and his facial expression came to my inspection until he finally picked up a photo again with his right hand and put another one with his left hand. He looked at those pictures alternately, Errr," he was thinking and wanted to say something, but then he just looked at me. "It is okay. Take your time," I said to encourage him. "I was once took here by someone, and I believed it was before the shooting tragedy. But I am not sure when and where. But I remembered very well the stained glass at the window was very beautiful. It attracted me a lot. And the place was very comfortable," he gave me one photo. It was my family''s house in Sa''bah. "I have ever been there. He took me there, and"He paused for a second, "I forgot what happened after that. But I am telling you the truth that I ever visited that place," He was trying to convince me. "And he," He continued while holding the photo, "Although I don''t know who he is right now, I feel like I saw him very often. Or is it possible we used to have a close connection" Antonie was thinking hard? "His name is Rumpa. He is the son of the former wizard leader from south," I explained to him. it made Antonie very shocked. it turned out that not only me got shocked seeing the facts presented in front of us... "Did I use to be an important person so that I feel so much connected with him? Or perhaps kind of a family?" Antonie sounded hopeful. I saw him with a level look, "I don''t know," my voice rose to be a bit sharp, "I will leave all the photos here so that you can write down anything you can remember in that notebook. I will pick it up tomorrow," Right after I finished talking, I saw Azalea standing by the hole next to this room. "Have you done?" Azalea asked from above, "You don''t have much time, so I will go down now," As soon as I said goodbye to Antonie, she took away from that place. "I got the feeling that it was not Antonie who did the shooting," I said to Azalea. We were walking in the hallways heading to the training room. "He keeps saying that he saw a man shot the children one by one. But as far as I remember, he was the doer," I looked at that woman in confusion. "And you believe him?" She glared at me, looking for determination in me. "I don''t know," I doubted in myself, "Our eyes had been deceived," we looked at each other, "Is there any such a magic," I, who was just an ordinary human, did not know how wizard worked. "There is," Azalea was thinking about something, "But if it has been so long, it is impossible to know if you are under such magic or not. Such an illusion is just known when you are in that incident." I sighed. Disappointed, "I will just wait, then." We walked to the training room. Yoru had been waiting for us with one of Anty''s men. I explained to them what I got today from Antonie. I told them that he had visited a house near that park, although did not tell them it was my house. And I told them that he saw that man shoot those kids... "I guess Antonie''s memory is really messed up so that he felt somebody else did it,not he himself." Miss Aty''s man said it. "I thought so, too." Yoru agreed with him, his eyes looking at me, "There is a possibility of a big failure in that immortality spell. I heard that not all can be transferred into the new body so the level of failure is very big. It may be true that his memory was messed up so that he saw someone else did that shooting," From his stare, he wanted to warn me not to say the involvement of Rumpa. The Nile. This meeting yielded no satisfactory decision. They were so doubtful to make another step for the next move to help Antonie. Azalea also looked so indecisive in the next plan that I myself had to make the initiative to decide what to do next. At this point, I felt they were hiding something. I left the room first, feeling so disappointed. I was fed up with them who tried to hide and moved nowhere. They wanted that spell but none of them could figure out how to design the next move which was faster and more efficient. I paced fast to reach my room. I would ask Antonie a lot of things in my head as soon as possible. I could no longer hold all this curiosity in my head, where we were stuck in the illusion, and how if he was not the criminal. "Miss, You are looking so angry. Why?" Kerberos walked to me and sat on my side of the bed. "I am so disappointed with them. They seem to be unable to make a decision for the next step for regaining Antonie''s memory." I looked at Kerberos, hoping he would understand me. "I am part of their team. I really hope they are honest to me and share with me. But I feel that they are hiding things from me. I am sure of that," I threw my pillow to the wall in front of me, trying to keep my anger and disappointment. I was really curious. I felt they were hiding something from me. If they wanted me to help them, they should have been more open to me so that I could be really contributing something. At least I knew what next step I could take to help Antonie out. Without asking Azalea''s permission, I decided to visit Antonie when many people were having some rest. I knew how to go in and out of that cage without the help of that woman. What I really needed was for no one to see me visit Antonie. Sneaking, I made my way to meet Antonie. The skylight was at the top of the dome so I could see Falak inspecting each cage. It was his time to eat. I waited for him at the end of the prison hole watching that huge snake wriggle and hiss. Falak seemed to be aware of my presence. He crept up and was about to approach me. With his stomach muscles, he moved slowly, "Don''t miss me.. I won''t be here for long," I told him when he was already in front of me. Chapter 74 - 75. You Are Safe. I Am Here,” Falak seemed to be aware of my presence. He crept up and was about to approach me. With his stomach muscles, he moved slowly, "Don''t miss me. I won''t be here for long," I told him when he was already in front of me. It seemed Falak knew what I was talking to him. He immediately went down and checked back every cage. "Tha?!," Antonie called me from his cage. I waved at him, Hi!" I said as I jumped carefully from one cage to another. I knew the risk. If I fell down in my attempt to reach Antonie''s cage, my body would go straight to the underworld without death visiting me first. "Are you crazy?! Stupid brat! What are you doing?!" I ignored his swear words, "Stupid! Hurry back! You are risking your life to death?!" I thickened my ears and focused on jumping carefully from one cage to another. "Come back, idiot! Falak is still here. Are you tired of living already?! He kept yelling at me, begging me to come back. I, who was starting to get irritated by his scream!", got annoyed, "Can''t you just shut up? Why are you so noisy?!" I shouted sarcastically, "I am trying to concentrate, so shut up, idiot!" I almost slipped off as Antonie continued to scream, but after I said so, he went quiet. I regained my concentration and caught my breath. There was only one jump left to reach Antonie''s cage, so I could not fail after I went this far. When I was about to jump, I felt the back of my shoe get caught in the iron bars of the cage where I was standing. It happened so quickly as my body slipped, and I could see the light at the top of the doom very clearly. My body plunged free into the underworld. Antonie''s scream sounded very low as my ears could only hear my own heart beating like crazy. What was in my brain was all gone all of sudden, replaced by the emptiness that seemed to be forever. I wanted to close my eyes, but the view over the doom was too beautiful to let go of. ''Is it the end of my life?'' When I felt my body fall further down and Antonie''s cage seemed to get smaller, I closed my eyes, "I give up" I whispered. ''Zie, if we can''t be together in this world, can we be together in another?I am sorry I have no time to visit you again. See you later'' Tears fell down as all the memories swirled in my head. The temperature around me started to drop. The cold that embraced me was like a greeting from the darkness happily greeted me. The second I let go of my life, I gasped. I felt a rope wrapped around my body, holding me from falling further into the underworld. My consciousness came on when I saw a man clinging to one of the cages at the bottom. He tried to climb up while still holding me, pulling me up with difficulty. ''Why?" I felt like everything was over but why did he suddenly come? I had given up everything, let go of what I could not reach. But it seemed that God was too kind to bring him as my guardian angel. "Calm down," My tears just flowed freely after hearing his soothing voice, "You are safe. I am here," a warm caress from him felt like something impossible for me to have some minutes ago, "Shhh, that is enough, calm down," I just nodded in between my tears I was trying to suppress. Naar managed to pull me, saving my life. We stood on the most basic of the hundreds Cperhaps more--the hanging cages of the prisoners. The distance from where we stood to the mouth of the hole in this room was very far. Even the dome above looked very small, "Enough, don''t say anymore, okay? We can go up, calm down," The more he calmed me down, the harder it was for me to stop crying. It took a while for me to get calmer, then Naar asked me to climb onto his back. He tied me up using ropes that connected to his body, making sure that I would not fall when he tried to climb from one cage to another. As we moved up, the prisoners who were in the cage looked at us in amazement. "Why did you save me? Don''t you think it is very dangerous? You should just let it go. After all, when I fell later--," I did not continue my words when I saw his expression who was struggling to get up, my body added weight to his back. "I am sorry," Naar just cleared his throat in response, "Come on, cheer up!" I said cheerfully before helping him decide which prison cage we had to go to in order to reach Antoni''s cage faster. Naar sat limp after about two hours he jumped from one cage to another. We rested on one of the prison cages not far from Antonie''s, "In a moment, okay? I will definitely take you there," He was breathless. I stayed silent next to him, looking at him who was regaining his energy. "Naar," the owner turned to me spontaneously, "Thank you so much," after that a huge warm handpicked my nose, the hand of the man who was currently looking at me with relief and annoyed expression. I hit his arm and said to him angrily, "Such annoying man! What if you broke my nose?'' although it was a soft pinch, I was having trouble breathing, anyway. After letting go of my nose, we went silent to each other while looking at the vastness of the prison opening, "It is my first time coming to this place," He took a deep breath. "I can''t remember how many times I have come here. Perhaps due to its intensity, I forgot it.," I said, remembering the first-day Azalea brought me here. The first time I saw Falak and other horrible things that seemed foreign to me. "This place is not as bad as I thought. The first time I came here, everything felt strange, but for the second time and so on, I felt quite calm to be here. Despite the rancid and fishy smell that sometimes makes me feel a little uncomfortable," I looked at Naar who was also looking at me, "Can you take me to Antonie''s cage now?'' he nodded. Naar stood on guard over Antonie''s cage. He monitored the situation and conditions around so that when anyone was coming closer, he could take me away in an instant. , "You stupid brat! Why did you do such a crazy thing? Are you tired of living so that you want to lead your life straight to death?" Welcome words from Antonie once I managed to reach his cage, "If you fall from here, you will directly slide down into the underworld without dying, and no one will be able to see your body!" He looked shocked and angry. I smiled for a moment in response to his words, "Mr. Antonie, be honest with me that you''ve actually got your memory back. Although I don''t know when you started remembering, I have confirmed that you remember everything," I tried to calm down when I saw his expression that seemed to be getting more and more shocked. "When I gave you the second photo, you seemed to lead me to the conclusion that you have been remembering your past little by little. Now tell me, do you remember that spell too? I want to get straight to the point without any small talk," I said firmly. "You have fooled me in the past few days. I don''t know what exactly you pursue, but I know that you have already regained your memory. You remember everything," I glared at him, "So, I wonder if we can cooperate now. I am tired with all of this." Antonie sighed for a moment, "Tsabitha Youenha, I know very well who you are. You are Rumpa''s second child," He said without thinking at any moment that Naar might hear him too, "I''m sorry for tricking you for the past few days," he showed off his regretful expression. I was not sure if it was just an actor he really meant it. "You dictated to me your memory as if I was just a five year old child who just learned to read!" I was really annoyed. I did not care if Naar could hear our conversation. "I will tell you a few things first. I am the only person who has the immortality spell. Perhaps you know Zarina has it too, but I would say that it works differently," I listened carefully to Antonie''s explanation. "Zarina made a pact with what or who, I don''t know for sure.. She will live one life in the expense of another life with some conditions to fulfill by the one who requests it, one of which is to hand in the fire lily flower," I felt I was really cheated now, and I promised I would kill him if he dared to do again to me, twice. Chapter 75 - 76. Zie "Zarina made a pact with what or who, I don''t know for sure. She will live one life in the expense of another life with some conditions to fulfill by the one who requests it, one of which is to hand in the fire lily flower," I felt I was really cheated now, and I promised I would kill him if he dared to do again to me, twice. "Then, what is the difference with you?" I asked curiously, You did the same thing, you should be aware of that. You break the laws, you will also affect the balance!" I said angrily. "Listen to my explanation first, okay?'' I nodded in reply. "I just transferred without using other people''s lives as victims. The bodies of the dead are unusable, so I need another place to transfer the spirits". "Into the marionette?!" I cut in, "You told Mickey to do it, didn''t you" He looked confused, while I was getting sick of waiting for him to explain to me, "How do I explain it to you?" He said in confusion, looking into me deeply. "Now I know why your father wanted to kill you. He hated you so much." Antonie looked so confident in saying it, "Even for me and Azalea, you are very difficult humans to subdue." I was very surprised to hear that. "You don''t even master any magic at all, your body is weak too, but I don''t know there is something in you that makes you so hard to break. Honestly, if I were your father, I would give up." I just looked at him in confusion. I understood nothing. "What do you want to say?" I urged him urgently, "So it is true that my father killed Zie? Tell me!" Antonie did not answer me right away. He smiled wickedly. To be honest, I saw another person in his body. He was not a juvenile boy who was noisy and friendly. "Maybe,'' he was ambiguous, later he burst into laughter as if something was really amusing him. I took advantage when he was off guard. I drew my knife to his neck, "Tell me the truth, or I will cut your throat," I threatened him, trying to seem intimidating. Antonie was silent in a while before he finally laughed more hysterically. I turned to be warier especially when he lifted his hand one hand, and suddenly my body bounced against the iron bars o the cage behind me. "Tha, let me in!" Naar shouted from above the cage. I was struggling to get up with a numb back, "Tha!" My ears buzzed very loudly when I heard him scream mixed with Antonie''s laughter. My head felt so dizzy and my vision turned blurry. I pushed my consciousness back when I felt something covering my body. jet-black grain of sand swirled around me, while the others formed the shape of an old woman standing not far from me. I knew who they were, but I did not know why they always showed up on time when I was in danger. Antonie kept laughing so hard that it echoed in the prison, while I was still trying to stand up and focus on myself as the grains of sand shaped into an old woman. "Thief!" said the Manji in unison. One of them walked slowly towards Anthonie, "Thief!" they said again. "Fine, I will tell you what really happened," He struggled to stop his laughter. "Your father was born without any magic, just like you," I just stared at him blankly, as the Manji walked closer to him, drawing a blade made of grains of sand. "But you are very different. You have uniqueness that no other wizards have. You have beautiful eyes and strong instincts. It is even more frightening with your determined nature." I did not know if he meant to praise me or mock me, but I did not want to bother myself to respond to him. "Your father already knew that one day you would be very dangerous to us, so he asked me to kill you," The Manji who by now was in front of him--directed the sword right after he finished his sentence. The man raised his hands signaling surrender. "Thief!" Said the Manji. Antonie just smiled in response to their word, "I am indeed a bad person since my childhood, a troublemaker and the most unruly among four my brothers, but believe me, I could not dare to kill any humans, His words sounded so calm, so much different from the current situation he was facing. "Tha, did you know that we could kill a person without separating the spirit from the body?" "Thief!" The Manji was about to slash Antonie''s neck, but I signaled her to stop. "Someone named Zie never existed," He was assuring me, "He never lived in this world," Again Antonie spoke up like a wise guy. ''What does he mean? Is he tricking me again? What does it mean? My heart was confused. I tried to digest the words he said one by one, but I could not find any explanation for it. "Liar!" I shouted. My emotion grew more violent and the Manji responded to it very well. I could not say anything. Too many questions loaded in my mind. ''What does he mean by saying Zie never existed? ''If he never lived in this world, who was he who always accompanied me? Helping me when I was in trouble and entertaining me'' I shook my head when those words got pushier in my head against my logical sense. ''No! Antonie must be lying, trying to trick me at the moment!'' My head was so painful when I could not absorb his words. Meanwhile, Naar, who was outside the age, asked me to allow him in. I was like a body without any spirit when Antonie''s laughter echoed harder, "The man named Zie never existed. I used my illusion to you, making you feel you have a saviour from any horrible things from your past by sending someone named Zie." He told me that proudly, feeling won over me. "Tha, one of the cruelest ways of killing is not by taking his life , such as beheading him, but by killing his mind. Give him what he needs the most, then take it in the cruelest way, raise him to the sky, then drop him when he is at the top," Antonie looked at me intently with his sly smile. "The wizards who did not take your grandmother''s sidethe old elderhad everything ready. Zie was just a doll that we made, brought to your life and then taken away in a very sad way," Then Antonie''s laughter echoed through the room again. I cried, wailing like someone who had lost her sense. Too many cruel realities that were too hard for me to believe but he forced me to take it. The sound of Antonie''s laughter and Naar''s screams coming from above the cage were unable to penetrate into my eardrums anymore. My head went blank and everything went dark of a sudden. Manji who was not far from me instantly turned into black sand that slowly wrapped my body. Meanwhile, Manji, who was in front of Antonie now, formed her body into a ''Guard'' carrying a sword and shield. She began to attack blindly, but so far Antonie was able to avoid it. In between the attacks Antonie tried to avoid, he kept laughing terribly, "Now I know why your father wanted to get rid of you so badly," He repeated those words over and over again. My tears could not stop rolling down although I was not wailing like before anymore. I tried to calm myself down until I could hear Naar keep calling my name, asking me to stop Manji''s action right away and Kerberos barking. I chose to ignore them and focus on what was in front of me. "Kill him!" The Manji looked at me with a stiff expression, then she moved faster to attack Antonie. Their movement was so agile, attacking and dodging each other. The Manji threw her shield so that Antonie, who was trying to avoid the slash of her sword, fell to the bottom of the cage. "Kill him!" I shouted, "Don''t give him mercy! Don''t forgive him!" I heard myself screaming, though I did not realize what I shouted at Manji. The Manji who was previously in charge of protecting me now formed the body of another ''Guard''. She walked forward with her bow, aimed her arrow at Antonie''s head. Antonie was still struggling to get up after being hit by the shield. "A tooth is for a tooth," The Manji, who was holding a sword, drew it to Antonie''s heart. "Blood is for blood," The Manji with a bow and arrow, fired her arrow towards Antonie''s head. It happened again. Antonie stared at the two with his open-wide eyes when an arrow holed his forehead. The next second, his head rolled down as the sword of one of them swiftly slashed his neck mercilessly. "A tooth is for a tooth, blood is for blood," I said before something inside me seemed to pull my consciousness back. It was like being pulled from a dark riverbed, then thrown onto dry land. I caught a glimpse of Antonie''s dead body before I went up with the Manji on my side. Naar looked at me in horror, so did azalea.. On the other hand, Kerberos was already at the entrance in his real form. Chapter 76 - 77. Stay Back! I caught a glimpse of Antonie''s dead body before I went up with the Manji on my side. Naar looked at me in horror, so did azalea. On the other hand, Kerberos was already at the entrance in his real form. "Do I have to take you now? I will take you to that marionette." Azalea''s words stopped me when I was about to approach Kerberos, "Control yourself. Don''t make such a decision when you are angry. You will only realize you have done all the damage once your anger subsides, and when the time comes, you won''t be able to fix the damage." "They tricked me. What did I do wrong that they did this to me? Why me? I fought everything for Zie, but behind all my efforts and struggles all this time, it was just a damn drama they created to play with me," I wanted to cry, but my tears seemed to go dry and none left. " "I feel like I am living in a small world they created so that they can play with me like a useless doll," My voice sounded deep and piercing, my eyes were fixed on that woman in front of me. "You are actually aware of this too, aren''t you?" I said angrily, "You deliberately hid it from me!" I was cornering her, "Was it all fake when you asked me to recollect Antonie''s memory and searched for immortality? Tell me!" "The immortality spell does exist. Calm down," Azalea who usually was so loud, now seemed to soften, "I asked you to restore his memory because I knew you were the only one who was still alive. All the children in that tragedy have died. You are the only one that remained," This explanation left me shocked and confused. "A few days after we questioned the tragedy on the children who were there, they all died suddenly," Azalea said. I was speechless for a moment because I felt my head throbbing violently again. I could barely distinguish which was real and which was fake. After calming down, I chose to ignore Azalea and looked at Kerberos, "If you want to take that spirit, I will help you." I said to that creature. Azalea tried to stop me again. She held my arm when I was about to walk towards Kerberos, "If you want to hear my advice, it is better not to do that at all," I snatched my arm to free it from Azalea''s grip. I stared at her, then I turned around and pointed at the blood that was still dripping from the cut of Antonie''s neck, "My job is done. There is not anyone''s memory that needs to be recovered. I have killed him," I said straightforwardly, then walked toward Kerberos again. "Zie has nothing to do with any of this," Azalea said. "Even though it was just an illusion they gave to you, don''t you feel grateful to have it as a piece of your past? Maybe he is also a child whose life is just like yours, who doesn''t understand anything, and thinks that illusion is his world." Azalea''s words stopped me from climbing onto Kerberos'' back. "You are here angry because you feel that you have been played by them?" I did not reply to Azalea''s question, just stood still, "Then, what about Zie who only has you in his memory? Do you have a heart to snatch that memory away from him?". I took a deep breath while thinking over what Azalea said. She might be right that Zie did not know his life as much as I did. He only had the illusionary world life with me. Then, he was terminated on purpose to kill my mentality. He considered me his friend and made me the only person he had in the fake world. "I consider your task is done although I feel a bit disappointed because the spell disappeared with the killing of Antonie," Azalea said again, "You can be angry with those who have played with you, but don''t the child who doesn''t know anything." I remained unmoved after listening to Azalea''s words. Zie and I were both victims. We were both marionettes playing on the stage. ''Did they desperately want to destroy my life? How could they do such evil things to me for so long this time? Even they did the same evil things to Zie.'' I closed my eyes and tried to control the emotions that might explode at any time. Taking a deep breath, I convinced myself that I was tough and strong. Some time passed, I opened my eyes and signaled Kerberos to turn his body into a white dog again, while the Manji slowly faded into scattered grains of sands, "What should I do?" I asked slowly, "I can barely recognize which is real and which is false." I looked at Azalea in confusion. "I just found out about this a few days ago. I was also confused about how to tell you this. That was why I could not give you instructions for you to restore Antonie''s memory again," now I understood why Azalea seemed to be hiding something from me a few days back. "I will not allow you to cross into the human world with your current condition, you are so unstable," I looked at Azalea, annoyed. I really wanted to know if my world out there was so much different from what I had seen so faror remained the same, and what things were only illusions. "I don''t want to slash other wizard heads," Azalea was firm, then she instructed Naar to take me out of that prison. I was locked in my own room, under the tight watch of Azalea''s guards. I would be allowed to cross back into the human world once she was done dealing with the rest of the wizards regarding Antonie''s killing. The murder case of one of the most feared wizards who held the title Master of illusion spread quickly. I knew it from the talks of two guards in front of my room door. That rules were also applied to Hana. She could not meet me directly to deliver food but through a hole made at the room door. At this point, I felt like a creature who could threaten anyone''s life so I needed to be shunned. But it was quite understandable because I was indeed dangerous. I did not even realize that I had been killed. It happened so fast that I felt it was not the real me. I stared blankly at the steel wall in front of me, listening to the strains of beautiful music from the music box caressing my eardrums. Naar room, which was above mine, made me able to hear it clearly. For a moment I felt calm, curling up in my bed with that music. Not long after that, the strains of music seemed to answer each other with Kerberos'' loud barks. Kerberos seemed to also experience this illusion so that he had to undergo healing. I just wanted to get out of here and see everything, my house, Emma''s flower shop, and what thing I still had. However, reality and illusion turned out to be really confusing for me. I could not distinguish both of them and made a guess about how strong the illusion was given to me by Antonie. I was worried when I crossed Euron, things would not be the same anymore. "Master of illusion, I want to know how strong the illusion that you have planted in me," I muttered. I did not know how long I had stared blankly at the steel wall until a knock at the door woke me up. Azalea came in with Naar and Yoru. That woman stared at me sharply, and I looked back at her, "I will not allow you to cross until you are really stable emotionally," She warned me. "Elder has known about Antonie''s death, including your father. Now, I can no longer hide your identity as Youenha''s successor. They will meet you tomorrow. Mind your attitude!" She again warned me!" All of Azalea''s warnings meant nothing to me. I chose to remain silent and looked down. I thought she was just like Antonie who gave me an illusion. She covered everything up and did not tell me. "Where is Kerberos?" I looked at her. "For the time being, I need to split you both," She replied, then she left the room with Yoru. I turned my gaze to the man who was just silent by the door. He looked at me with mixed emotion, fear, pity, and anything I could not define precisely. "Don''t come to me! I am very dangerous," I said, chuckling softly. Naar smiled and walked to me, "Didn''t I say that I was dangerous? Stay back!I can hurt you anytime!" I tried to warn him again. "I am aware of that without you telling me," he said as he sat next to me. There was a pause filling up the steel walls in front of us, "I have never seen one before," a deep voice creaked softly, breaking the silence we created. Chapter 77 - 78. Descendant Of Youenha There was a pause filling up the steel walls in front of us, "I have never seen one before," a deep voice creaked softly, breaking the silence we created. I turned my head, seeing him looking at something so far away, "What is that?" I was curious. He turned his head and looked at me so gently, "You really can''t be judged be the cover." Instantly I burst into laughing listening to his joking-like utterance, "hat is wrong with me?" I asked back, "What kind of ''cover'' do you mean?" He was quiet, looking at me as if to judge. I took a deep breath, decided to ignore his gaze, and told him, "Mickey is Antonie''s cat. He asked me to look for fire lilies that could be used as an exchange to the Manji, for a request," I glanced at him. He was still staring at me. "It was not easy to reach the place where the fire lilies grew, but we made it. our struggles were paid off because we found not only one fire lily. That morning, I gave a flower to the Manjis, but I did not make any request:" I smiled sadly, recalling my meeting with Mika which was really short. "The following day, I came again and gave a flower to the Manjis as the farewell. Like the previous meeting, the second meeting I did not make any request, and instead I offered them something that was quite impossible for a ''normal person'' to do. I told them I would give eyes for them, so that each would get one eye. That way they could see those beautiful flowers without giving back something to other people," I glanced back at him who was listening to my story seriously. "I did not know if that made them come with me, following me. This is the second time I killed someone with the Manjis, but to be honest, I did not know if they could be that terrible, either," I took a deep breath, waiting for Naar''s reaction. "It was my first time to see the Manjis. I thought they were a just a myth but now I believe they are real," Naar sounded so amazed. which was beyond my expectations, "They are like armors that protect you and do everything for you," I just smiled faintly listening to it and speaking nothing. I looked at Naar deeply, "Do you also know this matter?" I asked him out of curiosity. Naar shook his head, "I just got an assignment to look after someone who would come here. I was also asked to be careful and take good care of it," Naar replied. He looked at me strangely. "Stop staring at me like that,'' I felt uncomfortable with his gaze, "I will not disappear because Azalea locked me in this room," I convinced him. Naar smiled as he got up from his seat, taking out a small knife from his pocket, "Tomorrow morning I may not be allowed to go into the meeting room so I wont be able to take care of you. You must take care of yourself in my absence. Just be careful," He was so thoughtful, and then handed me that knife. I was still surprised to receive it, "Did Azalea ask you to do it? why did you do this?" my voice raised a little without me realizing it. "Could you speak more slowly please, chatty lady? Someone might hear you," He snorted, looking annoyed at a man who was walking to the door. "Just follow my advice, okay? I am a free bird now," Naar said and smiled wittily. Honestly, I was glad to hear that, but my pleasure evaporated as soon as the door of my room was closed. I knew what Naar told me was not a joke. He was not that type of person like that. I looked at the knife Naar handed to me. It was a mixture of the sea-colored and platinum-colored knife. I smiled when I saw an engraving of my name on the hilt. I knew he had prepared this for me. And now I was getting more and more curious about what would happen in that meeting later. It would be my first time sitting down at that table and sharing the menu in front of me with important wizards I might never even have met. Hana and the other maids were busy preparing the dishes for the banquet, while Azalea did not let the guards away from me even though I just stood and watched as the maids were preparing everything. Today, the Elder would come. Antonie''s death spread up quickly. This news was even more shocking especially because of his status as the master of illusion, the prisoner who was hard to get rid of even by a great wizard like Azalea was finally killed by a human who just walked into the world of the wizard. I saw some of Azalea''s maids who used to be my friends start to drift away from me. They looked at me in fear when I got closer. I could not understand why. I was really sad because it was not entirely my fault. I didn''t mean to kill him. Everything happened beyond my consciousness. It was something in me that suddenly overflew and was hard to control. . I could not really predict what would happen next, now. There was a chance that the spell would disappear with Antonie''s death, which means that the seal on the marionette had reached its time, and Zie''s spirit would disappear. "Are you okay?" Asked Naar who was currently sitting by my side. Azalea assigned him to guard this room along with several other soldiers. "Husshhh!." I signaled him to stay away from me, "If Azalea knows, you will be in big troubles, "I warned him. "Hm, don''t be sad, okay?!" He patted my shoulder to comfort me, then he went to help the maids to prepare the room. I felt today was not going to be a good day, so I heard Naar''s advice to bring a knife he gave me. Although it turned out that he was finally assigned to guard the room where I was in, it did not mean I could be off guard. I knew my father would come. I did not really know what he would do to me especially after I killed his wife, I had also prevented him from taking that marionette. My mind wandered, tracing all the events involving father and marionette until something was bothering me. ''Did he use that marionette as a trap for me, or did he really want to get it? What is actually his real aim?'' There was something really odd but I was not sure yet. What side he was on I did not know either. Azalea called me, asked me to follow her. We walked to the gate, together with Naar by my side. It was the first time I saw that man wearing armor that was a bit different from the one he had on his usual day. He had two swords tucked by his waist. In ordinary days, he carried a sword and a shield. I felt so small walking by Naar''s side, especially Azalea asked me to put on a knee-length black brocade dress and I dressed up as a woman. ''Be patient, Tha. Just thinking that today you camouflage into a sweet girl, my heart cried seeing myself and the way I walk was in accordance with my wish. "Are you taking the knife with you?" Naar whispered so slowly that I hardly heard him although he stood by my side. We were waiting for the elder''s carriage to come. "Yes," I replied softly too, showing him a small bag I carried with me. I gasped when Naar suddenly grabbed my finger and then hid it under his robe, "Ishh, what are you doing?" I said half-whispering, so much embarrassed. And he only responded with his innocent smile. "Ssshhh!" A rebuke came from azalea. She glared at us, so I withdrew my hand so quickly and calmed down again. "Be careful," that was the last message from Naar before he left to greet the arrival of the elder''s carriage which was entering Azalea''s courtyard. An old man of perhaps around 70-80 years old, who I had seen before got off from the carriage. He was tall, and well built, with gray hair which was neatly slicked back. He was gentle and polite, but we could not judge a book by its cover, can we? "Where is that person?" He immediately said after talking for a while with Azalea. The next second, Azalea signaled me to come closer. I complied by walking toward them, then greeted him. I was just silent when I saw him judging me, "I did not think there was a human who-," I did not know what he would say because he did not continue his speech. "Tha is a descendant of Youenha," Azalea explained. Chapter 78 - 79. Two Children I was just silent when I saw him judging me, "I did not think there was a human who-," I did not know what he would say because he did not continue his speech. "Tha is a descendant of Youenha," Azalea explained. I was just silent after hearing her words. I did not want to talk much which might cause a lot of trouble. Moreover, I did not really understand the character of that male, either. The Elder looked like he wanted to say something, but for some reason, he stopped and chose to call one of his servants to pick up something from his carriage. Not long after that, the maid came out with a shield and a sword with a very small size compared to the ones I ever saw so far, "You are a guardian now. You are indeed a descendant of the wizard, the granddaughter of the former Elder. but since you have no magical abilities at all, I feel that the title of guardian is more appropriate for you," He surprised me. I kept silent, unable to say anything when the Elder handed me the jet-black shield and a sword in my hands. I just gained my consciousness after one of the people called us straight to the banquet. After thanking us, they walked ahead of me. Azalea asked one of the maids to keep my sword and shield. As I left the yard, I kept thinking about the unexpected incident. I flinched when Naar approached me out of nowhere and half-whispered, "Congratulations, Tha! You are the best." He said quickly and then walked past me to escort them. I just glared, looking at his back that was in front of me, "Is he insulting me? How come a guardian is only 160 cm and who even does not know how to fight?!? I cried for myself by heart. At the banquet, I received a lot of compliments from the wizards who came. Not only receiving compliments and gifts, but I could also see other things that they showed me, fear or something they tried to hide from me. I did not want to get high with pride in response to all of those things. I just smiled and kept myself low. I remembered well what Yoru warned me not to get too much involved with, so I would not overstep the boundaries. I did not know for sure when my father came, but I saw he had already sat on one of the chairs far from the Elder. He was enjoying himself a lot and pretended I did not exist. "So, as a matter of fact Youenha descendants is not just Lord Rumpa. Are there any other descendants?" one of the wizards asked in curiosity. "I have two children from my first marriage," I was quite surprised when my father acknowledged our existence. I was expecting the opposite though, that he would say my brother had died or he would say that he would never acknowledge his existence seeing that he never introduced his children to anyone else as well. "How could you hide them both?" Asked the other wizard. "Both of them are not wizards, just like me. What can they do here?" From his words, I still felt that he insulted me and my brother. "She is not a wizard, but for you to know, she has killed the master of illusion, which even Azalea had a lot of trouble doing." Said the first person who asked my father, "Can you look down upon someone who is not a wizard by hiding her?" the next second every eye looked at me. "It seems like, even though she does not inherit her grandmother''s abilities, she can be so horrifying," added the other. Father did not even flinch to respond. He kept enjoying the dishes being served on the table. He considered me non-existent, and I got used to such treatment. It did not even bother me at all. On the other side, the wizards who were there at the banquet were confused seeing our relationship. They might think that we were not like father and daughter but two strangers who just met at that banquet. "Be more polite, please!" Azalea rebuked me, "Can you just say hi and chit chat with your father? At least ask him how his wellbeing is." She was quite nosy with my ignorance. I smiled at him, although it was really hard for me to push a smile, "He never cares for me and my brother. No matter how good I behave to him," I argued to her, "What kind of a father who never admits his own children? What kind of father who worked together with his new wife to kill his own daughter? That if he married her legally," Azalea could not speak anything. . I tried to behave normally, reaching a bowl of soup and enjoying it. When I was about to take the first spoon, I saw a shadow-reflected from the soup surface- a black spider hanging over me. I tilted up to check, but no creature could be seen. It happened several times. Anytime I looked at my soup surface I could see the reflection of that creature getting closer, but when I looked up, I saw nothing. There was something odd, I knew. So I decided to get up from my chair and excuse myself. Heading to the restroom and having some fresh water on my face would help me. I might be a bit sleepy so I got difficulty recognizing illusion and reality. "Don''t go back!" Distinctly I heard someone warn me when I was splashing my face with some water in the restroom. "Don''t go back to that room!" I turned around to check where the source of the voice was from. But there was no one in the restroom. I was totally alone. "Don''t go back. They will kill you!" Now, I saw a swirl of black sand on the restroom floor, not far from where I was standing. I was silent in confusion when the sand slowly formed someone''s body. "Stay here, don''t go back!" Said one Manji. She was walking toward me. "What do you mean?" I asked, confused. "Why can''t I go back?" She did not reply to me. Her expression was very cold, she bent her head down. "Azalea has brought the wrong persons, " She paused in her words. "She has invited danger." She said again. I stood still, bewildered, unsure with Manji''s words. Not long after we both were silent, vaguely I could hear things fall on the floor, and someone shouted. "What is happening? Why is it so noisy outside?" I asked fast. When the Manji did not even answer me, I pushed her body away and walked out of the restroom. People lying on the floor with their mouths bleeding were the first sight I saw. White threads that felt a little sticky under my shoes, spread throughout the hallway I passed through. Hurriedly I looked for Azalea, fearing that something bad might happen to her. When I got to the banquet hall, I did not see that woman, not the few people who attended the banquet earlier that day. Quickly I walked out of that room followed by Manji, each of them carrying a sword. On the other side of the banquet hall, I saw Kerberos bark loudly in front of several objects that looked like they were made of the same white thread spools that were scattered on the floor. I approached it and the scroll was squirming, something was moving in it. "open it?" I asked Kerberos when he said yes, I immediately took out the dagger that was in the bag, the tore the package made of thread. Once it was torn out, I could see a guard in armor, hurriedly I freed him from that wrapper. And I asked Manji to come to help me. "I can''t breathe inside," Said Azalea''s guard. "Where is Naar?" I asked him, feeling confused when I could not see any sign where the man was from the man who was trapped in that white wrapper. "He might be with Miss azalea," One of the guards said. "Where is Azalea?" a second guard said they might be in the prison room, I rushed to go there. I was so much panicked when seeing white threads scattered all around the hallways I went through. My eyes were alerted to see my surroundings, some maids were lying in the same conditions, but I did not see Hana. It was a really confusing situation. I wondered what had happened to them. I just left the room for some time, but everything ran wild and uncontrolled. "I Azalea alright?" I was wondering, trying to reach the prison room as soon as possible, But even running, it felt so much farther than usual. "Naar is with her, right?" I was hoping Yoru was also with her.. At least they could help each other when bad things happen. Chapter 79 - 80. Go Away From Here! "I Azalea alright?" I was wondering, trying to reach the prison room as soon as possible, But even running, it felt so much farther than usually. "Naar is with her, right?" I was hoping Yoru was also with her. At least they could help each other when bad things happen. Once I arrived in front of the prison door, I saw the Elder standing in front of Falak. It seemed they had not noticed my presence because I just stood still and stiffly due to confusion. I turned to gaze at Antonie''s body lying on the floor. Meanwhile, slowly the head part that had been separated from his body started to reconnect. "Go, go away!" Azalea yelled at me. Her body went full of horrible wounds. I saw Naar and Yoru lying not far from her. "Hurry up, Tha! Before even understanding what the current situation was like, Falak lunged at us. The Manji''s body melted into grains and sand as they hit the walls. When the creature''s attack was aimed at me, Kerberos jumped up and attacked it immediately, while Manji formed a guard and attacked the Elder. Although the Elder was like a middle-aged man, he moved very agile and managed to dodge the slash of the Manji''s swords. Meanwhile, On the other hand, Antonie woke up with his head intact. He smiled mysteriously when seeing me. I did not know what to do. It happened in a blink of an eye when suddenly I could see nothing but the darkness around me. The Manji''s stood by my side and Kerberos in front of us. I looked around again, the atmosphere now had changed. We were in a forest I had never been to before. The fire was shot from the sky. It was from a bird that breathed out the fire. He flew above us, his wings spread out wide like a tongue of fire. "Keep the Manji away from the fire!" Kerberos said. "Go! Go away from here!" I shouted at the Manji to warn them, but they were still. "Please, I beg you," I begged. The next second they turned into grains of sand. Kerberos stayed alert by my side, while the bird flew circling above us, spitting out fire nonstop. The trees started to burn and the temperature started to rise. I did not see anyone else but both of us. "We will die if we stay here," I whispered. "This is just an illusion," Kerberos warned. We have to kill that bird to free ourselves," he added, "When there is an opportunity, you must cut the head off, then I will take the head away as far as possible," I nodded to understand the instruction, "Why is the tubby taking so long?" he grumbled. Now I got confused after listening to his grumble. "Mickey?" I confirmed it. "Yes, Miss. He will be here." Kerberos replied, his expression was disbelief. We could not just wait and did nothing when the bird kept breathing out fire and burnt everything around us. Therefore, Kerberos took me away from that place and from that animal. I did not know how long we had flown away but we finally felt that we were lost. When we were trying to find the way out of the forest, we would go back to our previous place. "Are we lost?" I asked Kerberos when I saw the bird was getting closer again. "Illusion only tricks our eyes, but the width of the area and other things closely related to illusion, so it was always made in high precision." I was trying to digest the explanation from Kerberos. "If so, we need to find the way out of the prison,," I asked. Kerberos nodded. "Are there other ways to dismiss this illusion?" This time he shook his head. Kerberos took me running, but it looked like everything was the same. After some time we finally saw something like a tunnel. "Over there!" I said and pointed to that tunnel. Following my direction, Kerberos ran to a seemingly endless tunnel. We kept running and running to reach its end until we finally were outside the prison room. The thick fog went down and filled up the room, limiting our sight. Kerberos blew that smoke away, and we could see clearly what was in front of us, people who were previously in front of the prison room were standing in front of us, including my father. I was just quiet in confusion. Antonie was among them and he smiled his sly smile at me, then laughed. He pointed at me, mocked me, "Look at your daughter''s expression," He spoke to my father, "She is still confused with all o this." He added. I said nothing and looked at him expressionless although honestly, I was still unable to understand the whole thing at the moment. I turned my gaze to a swirl of jet-black grains of sand that suddenly came on my side. It was Manji. I knew it. "THIEF." Screamed the Manji''s. I wondered why they always said that word and turned to be brutal anytime they saw Antonie. I didn''t know for how long, but my father had been standing there with them. He, then, walked toward me, "Don''t make things get harder," he spoke in a flat tone. "So, It is all about. You are involved, too? All the things that happened are just dramas that you have created?" my voice rose. "What exactly do you want?" He stood still, and that made me more fed up. "You have made my childhood and my brother''s life really hard. You keep hurting my mother. But that does not seem enough for you. You still make us have a hard life. To the worst, you don''t realize it! What exactly are you?" I told him everything so that he knew how bad he was in my eyes. "Not even a glimpse I put you up as a role model," I was really disappointed Father wanted to hit me, but I held his hand. "It is not that easy to hurt me! I am not a kid anymore." I said angrily. We stared at each other when suddenly hundreds or perhaps thousands of snakes were on the floor. They were crawling so fast toward us. One of Kerberos'' heads blew out the ice breath, and in an instant, those snakes were frozen in place. Another head blew fire breath. It burnt down half of them. "Thief!" said the Manji in unison. They charged forward, attacking Antonie with a large sword formed of grains of sand. "Thief!" they shouted that word again and again with every slash they made. Antonie, with great agility, always managed to dodge every slash directed to him. I could not stand still because they fought each other to protect me. One crazy idea popped into my mind when I saw Yoru''s bow lying beside him. I ran toward the bow of Yoru as fast as I could. It seemed the Elder realized my movement. Then he looked like he was about to cast a spell. But it was too late. I managed to reach the bow and the arrow. But the second after I grabbed them, my body shot up and something threw me against the wall. In a very short gap of time, when my body was lifted again, immediately I released an arrow and shot it toward the Elder. He stumbled into the dark prison''s hole behind him, into the underworld with an arrow pierced through his forehead. Antonie, who saw it, hurriedly chased after the Elder. He jumped into the prison pit, and the Manji''s did not leave him out of their sight. They followed him, "Thief!" they said again before their body melted into the sand and flew after the man. Meanwhile, I landed badly. My head hit the floor very hard, and the bow in my hand fell off and was thrown into the prison pit. Kerberos helped me to stand on my feet, and suddenly everything went silent. We just stood still and looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. "I swear I did not mean to," I said. There was an alarm in me that directed me to move spontaneously to defend myself. "He won''t die so easily. Don''t get relief too early," Azalea tried to get up with her numerous wounds all over her body. I tried to help her but my gaze fell on the pit where the Elder and Antonie were in now. For a second, I was hoping Falak woke up and devoured their body. A deafening sound broke the silence. Antonie''s scream from inside the prison pit made my father panic. He wanted to run away, but Kerberos managed to stop him. It did not take long for the screaming to finally stop, and it went quiet again.. My eyes did not move from the prison hole, afraid that they might show up from the hole and attack us, or the Manji''s, who also did not come back. Chapter 80 - 81. Thief! It did not take long for the screaming to finally stop, and it went quiet again. My eyes did not move from the prison hole, afraid that they might show up from the hole and attack us, or the Manji''s, who also did not come back. I walked closer to the mouth of the prison hole, peeking at what was under there. The Manji stood on the cage, one of them carrying a sword, the other was holding a bow and was about to shoot her arrow. But I could not see clearly what was in there. I just felt they were ready for something. I turned to my father, who was getting scared, walked toward him with the dagger pointed straight to his face. "What exactly are you after?" I said firmly. He did not reply to me. "Why are you doing all of this? Do you want to get rid of me?" I urged him. "If today you don''t want me, then you should have never brought me to this world. Twenty seven years of my life was a real pain for me. A little happiness I had, you just snatched it!" I said angrily. I was so much sick of him. "Your grandfather was just an ordinary man. It was stupid of my mother to marry such a man who had no power at all. I was brought to the world but I was unable to continue her leadership due to no magic power at all." He said angrily. He glared at me trying to intimidate me. "If I couldn''t do it, then no one of my descendants would be able to. I just stared at him blankly when he pointed at me, "Then you appeared. You did not have the slightest power just like your grandfather but an astrologer said that you would be able to kill the strongest wizard. So I was working with Antonie and Mr. Yon to eliminate you, no matter what it took," he spoke in rage. I was so shocked to hear that, that my father was so ambitious, "And, you did it?" I was half-mocking after I could manage to overcome the shock, "I am too strong for you to kill" I said arrogantly. "I can''t kill you physically but I did it mentally," he replied proudly, "Never forget the fact that you had undergone healing therapy for two years and even today, you still believe that Zie died horribly in front of you." Father smiled slyly knowing I was just silent. He was right. I was not physically dead but mentally I was. Something was creeping up, diverting the tension created between us. The black sand grains slowly formed figures of two old women, one of them carrying the head of Antonie and Mr Yon''s on her both hands. Her expression was stiff as she threw the heads in front of my father. "Thief!" they said in unison. Then their body faded, becoming grains of sand and was lost with the wind. Kerberos took both heads and prepared to leave. "I am going to take their heads far enough from here, so that they can''t be reunited with the bodies," He said, and then he flew off. My father looked much angry knowing two people he had worked with died at the hands of The Manji''s. Miss Azalea knew it and she immediately called her bodyguards to secure her father. ''Is it over now?'' My mind was tired. My legs felt so weak and I slid down on the floor. As the father was taken away by some soldiers, some other soldiers lifted the bodies of Naar and Yoru. I could see that they were severely injured. I got up quickly and walked over to Azalea. "Can I come along?" I asked quickly. As Azalea gave permission to me, hastily I chased after those soldiers. I did not know where they would take Yoru and Naar''s bodies. I could not predict what their current condition looked like. "Where are you going to take them? Are they alright?'' I could not hide my worries any longer. A guard asked me to wait outside when they arrived in front of a room with a black wooden door. Honestly, I had never been to that place before. "They will be alright. Aren''t they?" I asked again to convince myself. One of the guards asked me not to follow them inside. I sat alone by the door. Tiredness and pain in my body suddenly evaporated, replaced by fear and anxiety of what could happen to them. A lot of negative ideas came to my mind. I did not know what would be like if something bad happened to them. All the memories with them flashed of a sudden. ''Why has everything turned so messed up?! "Miss, you''d better have some rest now," one of the guards asked me to go back to my room. I could not say no because I really needed to rest to recover myself. My father said that it was not my physics that was devastated, but my mental was. I got up and was about to go to my room, just then I saw that tubby. He was walking toward me. "Tha, have you known everything?" He asked. I was just quiet, ignored him, and walked past him to my room, walking through the hallways which were filled with those sticky white threads, I saw some corpses were still not removed. And bloodstains were still scattered in every part, like a painting the painter inscribed deliberately. When I entered my room, a trail of blood from my shoes created a pattern on the floor. I walked to the bathroom, cleaned all the wounds I got. Bumps and bruises on the waist, not coming the cut wounds all stung when cold water washed them. I fell asleep soon after my body touched the bed. Tiredness made me sleep faster than usual. I woke up when one of the maids woke me up. She asked me to eat the food she brought. I took it and noticed that her expression was both scared and sad at the same time. "Where is Hana?" I asked before I put a spoonful of brown rice and stir-fried meat cuts. I knew everything was getting bland, but I had to force myself to swallow. I needed energy, too. Aku. The maid just kept her head down. I knew it was not a good thing. "Okay, I understand," I said slowly, continuing to eat my food even though it felt like I could hide my tears. After eating, I immediately went to that place. The smell of iron from the remnant of blood still stung even though they had removed all the bodies scattered there. Several maids who crossed paths chose to stay away as if I was something to be avoided. "Can we talk for a minute?'' Azalea suddenly appeared to my front when I was on my way to Yoru and Naar''s room. "Okay," I had no choice but to agree with her. Azalea took me to her room. She asked me to sit down, and she spread several sheets of paper. I chose to remain silent and waited for her to explain everything to me. "This is all the reports of Anty''s investigations," Said Azalea. "Sooner or later I have to send you back home. When you are back, some things will remain the same and some will be completely different from when Antonie was still alive. Because he was the illusion creator in the world you live so far," She explained. I remained silent for a moment after listening to Azalea''s explanation. More or less I knew about it so I just needed to prepare myself before going back home. "What about that marionette? Will Zie disappear and not return to the spirit of the realm, after the seal limit ends?" "When Antonie was killed, the seal might automatically disappear, some magic had that effect," Azalea replied. She looked at me, reassuring. I cried, but I was not even aware of it. "Has he been in the spirit realm?" I asked, hoarsely. "I don''t have the sweetest childhood memory other than with Zie. He is the best thing I have ever had so far." "as I know Antonie was not a cruel man." Azalea said. "You know already that he might be a little difficult to handle, fussy and rebellious. But believe me, he would not be able to kill anyone." Her words confused me about who had killed Zie or whether he was not real. "If Zie was real, it means someone else killed him, but Antonie wanted you to remember that he was not the one who committed the murder," Azalea explained, "He gave you passwords, that he saw the killer, not saw him commit that crime. Murderer." I remained silent, gathering the fragments of my conversations with Antonie. "But if Zie was an illusion that was created to kill you mentally, then his death never existed and everything you saw was just a hoax," I tried to digest all her words carefully. "You can conclude that the marionette is also part of the illusion so that when Antonie dies, the doll should also disappear. Even if it turns out that he is still there.. So what possibly happened is the first possibility. Chapter 81 - 82. Scapegoat "But if Zie was an illusion that was created to kill you mentally, then his death never existed and everything you saw was just a hoax," I tried to digest all her words carefully. "You can conclude that the marionette is also part of the illusion so that when Antonie dies, the doll should also disappear. Even if it turns out that he is still there. So what possibly happened is the first possibility. Azalea then added, "You just have to wait for the seal to disappear and Zie will return to the spirit realm, so that Antonie''s words about that young man aren''t there, just to trick you. He made the marionette lived for you, using his immortality spell and the help of his cat, because he must serve his sentence," azalea paused for a moment, looking at me who was still shocked and confused, '' He is a scapegoat.` "So I killed and you punished the wrong person?" I asked nervously. Azalea did not answer. I interpreted her silence as a ''yes''. A few seconds passed, Azalea sighed. "He was not completely right or wrong. All the wizards knew about the murder, and of course he had to accept the punishment. He tricked us, so the punishment was all he deserved to get," She explained, then patted me on the shoulder after asking me to be patient. "He wanted to give me sweet memories, but he also had a duty to kill my mentality. Is it possible that dad killed Zie because Antonie could not do it?" I asked for an agreement. I just realized now. I felt like I had to read the book over and over again until I got a clear understanding from reading between the lines. Otherwise, I felt like I would only be jumping to conclusions based on my opinion, not the actual purpose of the book. "I was wrong. I am sorry." I whispered. "I just asked you not to get surprised at something you will encounter when you go home. You have to realize that when Antonie was killed all his illusions were gone. There will be some things that won''t be like before," Azalea took me to a condition I might face when imagining all this thing. "Why did the Manjis call Antonie a thief?" This was the question I wanted to address but I was not too confident. "It might be that Antonie asked the Manjis for something but failed to pay the price they asked for it," Azalea replied, looking like she was just guessing. Just because of his selfishness and ambitions, his father sacrificed dozens of people. Coupled with the greed of the Elder and the foolishness of both of them to get rid of me so that I would never be able to replace my grandmother, as the prophecy said--my father was willing to throw me, my brother, and my mother away, sacrificed Antonie and caused much damage. Innocent people were killed for nothing. "I will cross tomorrow, making sure that everything is okay, even though I am really scared," I told Azalea my true feelings. "I will go with you to keep you company," Azalea replied quickly. "We don''t know what will happen, so we have to prepare for the worst." I obeyed her. She would also take Kerberos and some of her bodyguards. I went to the room where Naar and Yoru were being treated. Although I was not allowed to go into that room by the guards, I insisted on waiting outside the room. They were looking very busy while I was just sitting, watching them walk here and there. I was totally blind about their current condition there, and that made me really worried. If only I could go back to the banquet room, I would not have left the bathroom due to seeing the reflection of a spider on my soup. I should have stayed in that room and I would have been able to warn them about the posing danger at that time. Unfortunately, I could only regret it now. "I''m sorry, but could I know the current condition of Naar and Yoru?" I asked one of them who seemed about to enter the room. He was one of the guards here. I realized it was really impolite but the following day I would cross the portal so it was important for me to know their condition before leaving. "They? Who are they?" He asked in confusion. "Two guards of Miss Azalea," I replied to describe, "One with a black armor, and another---," I paused to try to recall what armor Yoru was wearing. "Oh, the two main guards?" I nodded in reply, "They are still being treated." "Are they okay? Err I mean how is their condition? Please tell me. Tomorrow I must cross but I don''t know when I will come back here," I expressed all my worries. I was really worried about them and I could not think clearly at the moment. The guard looked at me attentively before he asked, "Are you Miss Tha?" I nodded. "I''m sorry." He spoke softly in awkwardness. ''Am I so horrified that he is so afraid of me?'' I was annoyed. "Fine," I was disappointed. Then that guard disappeared into that room, leaving me in confusion. I was about to leave when a voice called and stopped my footsteps. It was the guard I was talking to and another man who was in white clothes. "I''m so sorry but we don''t allow anyone to go inside," the one in white was talking to me, "Right now, the condition of one of the main guards has improved, but Mr. Naar is still in critical condition. He has lost so much blood, but of course we are doing our best to save them. Thank you for visiting us." He bowed before me. I turned around and left them without any words to say. ''This is so annoying! He was just fueling my worries but I don''t know what I have to do!'' I was upset with myself. I walked to my room and decided to pack the stuff I would take along with me. "Your expression is awful," chirped that tubby cat. He was licking his fur on my bed. "It is not the right time for cracking a joke," I reminded him, hoping he would understand the situation. "My friend is in critical condition," I said with a serious expression, and then I threw myself on the bed, next to him. "The incident is like when Zie was shot. It happened again. I don''t want to cross tomorrow, but I simply have to go with Azalea. There are things that need to be fixed." I stroked his head and he enjoyed it so much. "Aren''t you angry at me for killing Antonie?" I was curious. He was silent for a moment, stopped licking his fur, "I am glad he finally died." Said Mickey calmly. I was shocked by that answer. "You are such a wicked cat!" I slapped his tubby body softly. Mickey stared at me. He seemed really annoyed, but then he turned to look sad. "Death was much better for him, I might say, so that all the burdens he carried on his shoulders finished," He said as he jumped off my bed. Mickey stared at me deeply when he continued his words, "When he was assigned to kill you he was really frustrated. That was why he asked for permission to create such an illusion for you to deceive you, to make you live in a fake world. He was able to convince Yon father that killing you mentally was more effective than hurting you physically. He knew well that you were a very strong kid that would be able to strive as soon as possible." He explained seriously. Then, Mickey added, "But some things were beyond expectation. You were down for too long. So, he sent me to accompany you. He asked me to bring Zie to live, and I chose that marionette as your friend." ''Was I so weak in their eyes?'' My heart was mourning to hear his words. "He created the Zie character to help you go through hard times when you were neglected by your parents. He kept watching you since you were a child, giving you a lot of surprises. He also knew you loved ''petricore'' aromasnatural scent when the rain falls on the dry landsand he made you smell those scents. Even in the dry season when the sun shone brightly." I was frozen to hear all that Mickey said to me. ''Is that all true?'' I looked at his serious expression, searching for lies he might hide, but I did not find it, just sadness and sincerity were shown, even when he said, "Please forgive my master." He begged me to forgive Antonie. The fact that Zie was sent by Antonie and the magic in that doll was meant to help me out of the down was hard to believe. "You are not joking, are you?" I asked him to convince me. To be honest, I doubted that cat. Mickey shook his head, his gaze was fixed to my eyes. "There is no point in deceiving you. When my master spent his time with you.." My eyes got burnt all of sudden, I got difficulty making my voice heard, even swallowing back my saliva was an effort for me. Chapter 82 - 83. The Changing Mickey shook his head, his gaze was fixed to my eyes. "There is no point in deceiving you. When my master spent his time with you." My eyes got burnt all of sudden, I got difficulty making my voice heard, even swallowing back my saliva was an effort for me. "When your father asked him to kill you, he played two roles with his illusion magic. He was on your side and on your father''s side," these words could not hold my tears any longer. "You are very valuable for someone else although your family abandoned you. People around you will provide whatever you need, so give high self esteem to yourself." Then, Mickey walked to me, put his both front legs to touch my hands. "I am still here with you to replace my master," He said insincerity. I cried out loudly after Mickey finished his words. It was all hard to take. I killed a man who had done so much for my life, did his best for my safety since I was a child, and gave me happiness through small things, trivial things. He even thought it was very valuable when my own family thought the opposite. This remorse had no end anytime I recalled my days spent with Antonie in the cage, how he saved me so many times from Falak, his funny smile, his noise, even his love for sweets overpowered my mind. I laughed in between my cries, feeling one part of me was totally devastated when I knew there was nothing I could do to mend all those mistakes. It was too late. On the other side, Mickey just looked at me in silence. He stared at me deeply as if he wanted to say ''Cry as long as you want if it makes you feel better. It took some time for me to finally stop my tears, while Mickey kept sitting next to me. We were both in silence. Suddenly I broke it, "I''m hungry. Let''s eat!" I took the fat cat to the kitchen. I couldn''t hide my puffy face, so some people I met all the way to the kitchen looked at me strangely, but they did not dare to ask. On the other hand, I didn''t want to bother myself by explaining the reason for my crying. A maid who saw me prepared a seat at the dining table right away. "I want to eat at my usual place." I said and rejected it politely, directly brisk to the kitchen to the round wooden table by the door. I still did not see Hana anywhere, and I didn''t want to ask anyone where she was. I did not feel worse and guiltier if I found out something bad had happened to her. I saw a salmon-colored moon orchid by the window when one of the maids said something that warmed my heart, "Hana asked us not to disturb that flower," She said as she was carrying a bowl of rice and a dish for me. "She looked after it really well. It is even more fertile than when I took care of it at the shop." The waiter just smiled at me, then she handed me a wooden lunch box with a cherry blossom painting. "What is it for?" I was confused. "Hanna said when it was time for you to come out, we have to give this lunch box to you. She did not want you to keep losing weight." I took it quietly, then I continued scooping my meal with. I shared a meal with Mickey, or rather he asked for all the fish, whereas I only ate vegetables and rice. After eating, Mickey and I went to Kerberos'' place. He looked fine except for a scratch near his eye. "I must go home immediately," He said, "I am now at peace because the owner of the immortality spell had died so that no more spirits might take ," I was silent to hear him. I felt so much guilt after the death of Antonie, after all despite his death made another part feel relieved. "The only problem remaining is that the marionette,'' Kerberos added, "The only way is to wait until the seal on the doll comes off, and the spirit will return," Now he seemed calmer. it might be due to his job being completed. Mickey asked to get off my arms. He walked towards Kerberos. "I apologize on behalf of my lord, for the troubles he created, and thanks for taking care of me and Tha." He then bowed as a welcome greeting and farewell. Kerberos did not answer. He looked at me, and I smiled back at him. "Thank you very much for taking care of me. I''m so sorry for bothering you a lot," I said sincerely. After visiting Kerberos place, we went to visit Naar. On the way to the treatment room, I happened to see Yoru heading to his room. He looked fine and I was relieved to see him alright. Initially, I was not allowed to go into the room where Naar was being treated. But after I insisted on seeing him and it might be my last chance to see Naar before I returned to my own world, I was finally allowed to see him near the entrance. Naar was in that room alone. He seemed to be separated from the others. "I thought he would not be this bad," I said sadly. I did not know what the function of the equipment was in there, there was even a blue fireball floating near his body. "I don''t think he is doing alright." Mickey said. It made me shocked and confused. "The fire creature is in charge of directing the strayed spirits. He will keep watching over the bodies of those whose spirits are between life and death. If the color is red, the chance for the spirits to return is still high. But if it has turned completely blue, it means that his spirit will leave your friend''s body and he is no longer to come back." Mickey''s explanation made me want to stay by the door as long as possible. Seeing Naar lying and the verge of death like that made me miss the sound of the music box played from his room, his constantly noisy and tireless lips, his smiles reflected calmness when listening to the poetry in the square, and all his silly behavior during my staying in this dimension I sat hugging my knees in the middle of the entrance, staring at his pale with some scratches. Even though that reassuring smile was not there any longer, and those beautiful emerald-colored eyes were tightly closed, I really wished I could see him again . Also, I wanted to see his tall sturdy body wearing his black armor combined with a fur coat and carrying a turtle shell patterned shield, as well as his black sword decorated with snake carvings. "now I only have one very precious person. Should I lose him too?" I asked sadly, "Even if I have to make a pact with the devil and sell my soul for his sake, I will do that," I looked at Mickey with a smile. "I''m not going to mess around because he is the only one I have." "And how about the struggle of my lord? Did you not appreciate it?" Mickey said. He was looking at me seriously. "To be honest, I don''t want to live in this world anymore." I smiled wryly remembering the past incident. "In the past, I tried to commit suicide once when I failed in my research for the college final project. At that time, college was my only goal in life, graduating with good grades and on time. Now I have graduated and feel like I have achieved my goal," I told Mickey. I sighed for a moment, remembering him who was currently in another dimension. "However, Zie''s presence became my second purpose in life. When I found out the truth, and just waited for him to leave, I felt that my purpose disappeared again." I saw Naar who was sleeping so peacefully there. "I feel like I don''t have a purpose in life anymore, so there is nothing wrong if I choose to leave and give this opportunity to someone else. He is far more worthy than me, to stay here." Now, Azalea, Mickey, and I were preparing to cross. I suggested she bring two guards only and not go too far from me. "I feel like I am going to a new world, and I have to be ready for everything." I took a deep breath before stepping towards the portal. This was very different when compared to my previous arrivals or departures. Things seemed to be about to change. "Tha, we are going to Between world first to know Zie''s condition." Mickey warned me. We went further into the forest with Azalea leading the way with her two guards. That woman said that she knew the portal of Between world, and she also had the authority from Master Oka to visit the placejust like Kerberos.. She had already ordered her best soldiers to guard the marionette, but after Antonie''s illusion began to fade, she could not predict what might happen now. Chapter 83 - 84. The Florist We went further into the forest with Azalea leading the way with her two guards. That woman said that she knew the portal of Between world, and she also had the authority from Master Oka to visit the place just like Kerberos. She had already ordered her best soldiers to guard the marionette, but after Antonie''s illusion began to fade, she could not predict what might happen now. Several Lichens seemed to be creeping slowly, like black slime that sparkled like a starry sky. From a distance, we saw Mr. Oka as usual watering the flowers in front of his shop. When he noticed our presence, his expression changed into a shock. "What are you doing here?" he asked frantically, his finger pointed at me. "How could you go in here?" he added, then he ran towards us. "Go away! How could you go in here?" I was so shocked by Mr. Oka''s reaction. He did not seem to recognize me. I was like a stranger to him, even though I had been here several times and it was obvious that previously he received me very well. "Sorry, but we are here to pick up Zie." I said politely. Mr. Oka looked dubious towards me," Zie?" He asked as if he had never heard that name before. "What do you mean?" Azalea and I looked at each other in confusion. "Just give us the marionette you have," Azalea said, "I know that someone has left it here, and it actually belongs to her," She said. She asked me to come forward to Mr. Oka. Mr. Oka was still confused. He was about to go inside the shop, but then he did not. He still did not believe our words. "Sir, do you have a marionette boy with sapphire eyes? It is mine, and Kerberos left it here." I said gently. "Just give that marionette to her." A very familiar voice interrupted our conversation. I turned around to make sure I was not wrong that the voice belonged to Kerberos. I was right though. That white dog, the realm keeper, looked so much different from the one I used to see. "The marionette belongs to this kid. Give it to her, the real owner." After Kerberos said so, Mr. Oka went into the shop. Soon after that, he went out with a marionette as tall as 181 cm. he seemed to have a problem carrying it so Azalea''s soldiers came to help him. they sat that doll on a chair in front of the shop. That wooden body looked dead now, obeying its master wherever it was seated. I stood before it, and without my knowing tears fell down. "If only I knew it faster, and were smart enough," my voice was hoarse. I knelt before that doll. "It doesn''t matter if you are in the wooden body, or in a stone box , you remain the same for me." I touched its wooden fingers I adored and I used to play with. The images when I first met him and knew that it was Zie or my fear of him were replayed like a film cassette. All the memories and reality that it was just a game they created were fighting in my mind. I wiped the endless tears rolling down my cheeks, got up, and faced Mr. Oka. "Can you give me a favor to allow this marionette to stay here?" I asked sadly. Everyone was surprised to hear me. "Tha, are you sure?" I just nodded in reply to azalea''s question. Azalea asked me several times if I was serious in making a decision to leave the marionette in the Between dimension with Mr. Oka. I saw those pairs of sapphire eyes that looked at me in the empty and cold expression he gave me since the first time we met. That made me determined to let him go wholeheartedly. "Yes, I really wonder if he had better stay here. I will visit this place when I have the opportunity to do it to enjoy Mr Oka''s food and forget all the memories of life. He will be the last I visit. That way I hope he will be the last memory I have when I visit him," I was sure of my plan. I brushed his cheek softly and bent down to say goodbye, "Wait for me here, be the last for me to own," Then we said goodbye. Our next destination was my house. Azalea helped me to fix several things, such as I would not be able to visit Between dimension unless the spirit was separated from my body and deleting of between dimensions from my memory, including the route to this place and the meeting with Mr. Oka. "I want to make sure that you won''t be able to go back to this place, and make you unable to remember anything related to this dimension," Azalea told me further. Then she asked me to eat a cake given by Mr. Oka to her. I bit a chunk of that cake, a combination of sweet and peanuts filled up my mouth. The taste was so nice and soft. At first, nothing unusual was detected. Perhaps I was not able to recognize it, so I ate it all on the second bite. "How about Darkmoon, Barnes Church, and all the places I have visited?" I could not hide my curiosity. Was I still able to remember all those places? would I have the chance to visit those places again? Azalea took a moment of silence, looked at me, and was thinking about something. "I was not informed of the effect of eating that cake. I was just asked to give it to you," and then she left me. During our trip from Between dimension, Azalea said that actually, it was not her first time to cross. It was the second time she left her dimension. The first time was when she chased me. "Actually I did not want to forget everything," I said calmly and stopped my footsteps. "I still want to remember everything," Azalea turned back and looked at me in surprise. "I still want to remember every single moment I experienced, either good or bad. All of them have taken me here at this moment. And I am happy to have them all," I really hoped she understood my feelings. "I want to have all those memories, please," I lay so much hope on her although it was impossible. ... We were reaching a shopping center area at midday. Azalea, her two guards, and Mickey decided to wait for me outside, not far from Emma''s florist. I walked to Emma''s shop alone. I saw someone standing behind the cash register, some plants'' media were still messy and the plants were in pot changing. She did not realize my presence because she was still busy wrapping some flower orders. "The plants will be withered if you leave them out of the pots for too long and the messy media." I said to break the silence as I replaced the plants from the messy pots. "Hey! Where have you been?" Emma replied, slapping my head. "You were off work without telling me!" She was irritated, and somehow she gave me a hand. "Emma, I want to say goodbye," I didn''t waste my time. Her expression was obviously surprising."I am living in my old house while trying to pick up a job. I will continue my study next year perhaps, so I will stay in my own house again." I extended my hand for a farewell. "Are you serious, Tha?! Don''t you feel uncomfortable anytime you live there?" It was quite shocking for her to hear my decision. I tried to convince her and she finally understood. She smiled. "If that is your own decision, of course I support you. Please drop by here as much as you can, anytime you have the chance." We were like two children who would never see each other again. So classic!. We were silent to each other for some time on the way to my old house. There was a change in me when I did not feel afraid anymore to go there and was grateful that I still owned that place. At least there was a sweet memory remaining there. "I plan to live in my old house and perhaps see my mother on one occasion when I have enough cash." I said to crack the quietness. Mickey did not seem to believe what I said. "Are you sick?" It was such a heartless question from him. I smiled wryly, stroked the top of his head, and poked his chubby cheek. "No I''m not." I replied in annoyance. "I just learned to accept it now. Things I have been through so far made me learn to be grateful to what is still left for me. After I finish taking care of my graduation and all things done, I will move here," I explained. My eyes looked at the scenery outside the bus window. "It seems that you don''t have remorse for what happened to you.." Azalea interrupted and made me turn to her. Chapter 84 - 85. Bluebonnet "It seems that you don''t have remorse for what happened to you." Azalea interrupted and made me turn to her. "I am grateful for all the memories of my past, because I knew there was someone who was struggling to always make me happy. Even when all people thought he was a bad man and he was asked to do awful things to me, he was still protecting me." I looked at Mickey and thanked Antonie for sending that fat and noisy cat to me. When we arrived in Sa''bah, we went directly to Mr. Stone''s house. I was quiet for a moment when I saw Erick was assessing some wood. "Tha?!," He exclaimed to see me showing up unexpectedly, "How possible?" He was likely about to say something but he did not continue it. "Hi?," I replied in a friendly way, walking towards him. "Got some work to do, bro?" I asked, trying to keep the atmosphere relaxed by taking a look at some broken dolls placed on the wooden shelf. "Why didn''t you tell me you would come? Are you staying up? I will ask my mother to prepare a room at home." He threw me several questions directly as he reached his mobile phone. "I won''t stay long here, I''m going to the cemetery and dropped by here to say hi to you," It was clear that he was surprised to hear my words. He stopped contacting his mother. "Zie?," He made a precise guess. I just nodded and smiled. In the shop, I could see Mr. Stone was fixing marionettes. Once he saw me asked me to go in and showed me a doll he had fixed and put it in the glass box where Zie used to be kept. It was such a beautiful marionette, a little girl with long wavy blonde hair. She was wearing a bluebonnet, as blue as her eyes. "She is so beautiful," I admitted. Mr. Stone looked so happy in responding to my sincere appraisal. "Of course. This is my work." He said proudly. I still did not find how far the effect of Antonie''s magic affected people around me. So far things were just fine. We chatted for a while then I said goodbye to them and went to the cemetery right away. Mickey accompanied me into the grave, while Azalea and her two guards were waiting outside the graveyard. I knew exactly where Zie''s tomb was so I had no trouble finding it. "I am home," I muttered, putting down a bouquet on the white tombstone, some cakes I prepared already. "Be patient, okay? We will be closer now because I''m living in my old house so that I can visit you every day." I said to him. "We need to reach the portal before the night comes." Azalea''s voice reminded us, made me instantly check my watch. It was three in the afternoon. And I knew that the forest would be dark although it was still four in the afternoon while it took two hours to reach that place. I was still sitting near the tombstone when Azalea decided to go in to pick me up. "We must go home, now," She said firmly. I had no choice but to get up and follow her. "I guess things are exactly the same as before. I haven''t found anything that has changed significantly. I thought when Antonie was gone and the illusion was gone too, things would change drastically. I am wondering what areas were having the illusion?" I looked around, to the streets I always passed through to the terminal, the shop buildings, they were just the same. "Perhaps for now we haven''t found it." Azalea was doubtful. "I will come to this place, after a long time has passed. Back then, I never imagined about it , it happened every day andBOOM!!" I laughed at myself. "No one can read destiny child," Azalea was being wise, patting my head. When we were in front of the portal, it was really night. It took longer than we expected. It was really hard for us to walk through such dark paths which were so slippery and Stoney due to the growth of moss everywhere. I was so surprised to see someone standing beside the portal with light from fireflies. He was waiting calmly. "Yoru?" it was my guess. It seemed like my voice attracted his attention as the next second he came to us. And I was right, it was Yoru. "I''m sorry, an unexpected thing happened. We have tried to overcome it but it was no good at all. I was sent to look for you here to take you home as fast as possible." I eavesdropped a little but could not hear much since they were walking away from me. After some time azalea looked in my direction after Yoru said something to her. "What is going on?" I was curious. I felt as if I was involved in this issue. Or did I make another problem without my knowing?'' I became restless. No one replied to me. Even when we were all in the carriage that had been waiting for us in front of the portal, no one told me what had happened. "Does it have anything to do with Naar?" I encouraged myself to ask again. I could not stand being uninformed while I knew something not good was going on. "What did Yoru tell you?" I insisted on knowing it. "I simply can''t say anything," said Azalea. On the other side, Yoru looked at me with his sharp gaze. I knew where I should stand so I asked no more. Silence and hostility gripped us along the way to the remaining trip. When we arrived, some people in white were running towards Azalea. They talked for a short time then they walked in a rush to a place. Instantly I got out of the carriage and followed them, leaving Mickey and Yoru in the wagon. My instinct said that something awful had happened. I followed them until they reached the room where Naar was being treated. At a glance at the man who was surrounded by azalea''s men, my eyes stuck on the fireball which was not far from his body, the fireball turned dim. ''What is going on?'' my heart was confused. Not wanting to interfere with everything they were doing, I chose to sit near the treatment room door and stared blankly at the steel wall at my front. I would wait until they could tell me about Naar''s condition. I was a bit surprised to see Mickey who suddenly sat down next to me. "Why did the fire dim?" I asked quietly. That tubby was silent as if he did not hear me talking. I stroked his grey fur, while he was still, unmoved. "Is he going to be alright?" I asked again but got no answer. Many people passed that room. Some of them only glanced at me, some others greeted me and chatted for a while. I was still sitting there and waiting for him, hoping he woke up from his bed and talking noisily in front of me, playing his music box as long as he wanted it, or taking me to the square again. I wanted to see his smile, hear his voice, see his silly behavior that sometimes cheered me up. Honestly, I admired the pair of emeralds he had, the most beautiful eyes I had ever seen. Out of curiosity I opened the treatment room door and peeked into it. One of the fireballs the one beside him had gone out, while the other was getting dimmer. My hunch said that it was bad, and I could not let this happen to him. I moved slowly, leaving Mickey who was still asleep by the infirmary door. When I got outside, I called out to the Manjis. It did not take long for the black sand vortex to circle around me, forming the shapes of two old women. Even though they showed off their stiffness, they seemed to be smiling at me. "Thank you for coming. I''m sorry, I called you so suddenly,'' I was hugged by one of them in return for my words. "You don''t need to apologize," Said the other one, "We are happy that we are summoned." She said it right. It was always the Manjis who came when I was in trouble and in danger. I smiled sadly, "Sorry, but this time I want you to help me. It might be a little difficult, but I hope you can help me, though." For a moment I bowed before them, pleading for their granting my wish. They looked at each other in confusion, until I finally handed over a hairpin that Naar gave me. "There is someone struggling in there right now," I pleaded, gently grasping their cold hands. "Can you look after him for me?" I asked. "I know this is inappropriate because I said I would give the lily without expecting anything from you.. But today, I will be like other humans who use that flower to request a spirit exchange," after I said that their expression changed. Chapter 85 - 86. Daydreaming Again! "I know this is inappropriate because I said I would give the lily without expecting anything from you. But today, I will be like other humans who use that flower to request a spirit exchange," after I said that their expression changed. "Do you want to make an exchange?" One of them asked I nodded. "For the first lily I gave to you, please take care of him. Whatever it takes, please take care of him." The Manjis nodded to understand. "While for the second lily, if anything bad happened to him, I ask for an exchange of my spirit with him," my voice turned hoarse. "What do you mean?" Manji''s eyes were both oozing clear tears. "Why is it like that?" Asked one of them. I smiled sadly, my eyes felt hot. "If anything happens to him, exchange my spirit with him. don''t let the wound take him away from here. Take care of him like you do to me." I pleaded, "I don''t think this is a goodbye, but shouldn''t we be prepared for something bad, right?" I tried to make them understand. "Turn him on. Take care of him like you take care of me. Don''t let anything hurt him." I took a deep breath before continuing my words, "And lastly, please tell him I really admire him and thank him for being the first man who has made me a very happy person and can be grateful for everything I have." I just smiled when both of them looked at me in confusion, then I gestured to them to follow me. When I went into the treatment room with the Manjis, not neither the guards nor the maids missed seeing me. All their eyes were fixed on us. Even some people who came across us in the hallways pulled aside and gave us access to walk freely. "I want you guys to bring him back, whatever it takes. I will give my spirit to you as the warranty," I was very determined with every word I said. We were in front of Naar''s treatment room. I saw Azalea just walk out of that room. She looked very tired. "We will wait this night-" She did not continue her words when she looked at us. "What?" She looked confused. "Why is this?" her voice was clearly in panic. "I have made a pact with the Manjis. I have asked them to bring Naar back," I told Azalea and smiled. "Tha, you?!" She looked frustrated. "Why didn''t you ask me first? How could you make such a pact without considering what comes later?" She was outrageous. "Tha, you are the successor of Youenha. You were able to kill Antonie and the Elder, even you saved the other wizards. If all the people you have saved know you have made this agreement, how can I tell them about this?" she added. I never saw Azalea in this state but I had to tell her my purpose for doing it. "I don''t have any other purpose in life. When Zie was gone, I did not know where I should go and for me, it was all done. Whatever people think about me, when I have no more reasons to be here, I will choose to leave. Naar deserves much more to live than me. I am considered worth it just because I have my grandmother''s name attached." I explained it to Azalea. When Azalea was about to talk further, I chose to ignore her. I went into the room. But she did not give up. She tried to catch up with meperhaps she wanted to stop me-but the Manji closed the door before her. I saw a man with a very pale face lying on the bed sleeping. But why didn''t he wake up? I also saw the last fireball was getting dim. "Why are you sleeping for so long? Don''t you want to take me to the square again?" I kept saying and hoping, hoping that he finally came on. The Manjis asked me to lie on the floor right next to Naar''s bed. When I did what they asked me to do, slowly their bodies disappeared and then flew and circled around me. Suddenly I felt so sleepy that I closed my eyes. The sound of the sand whirling around slowly got faded and all of a sudden things got dark and very quiet. "Tha, can I borrow your mathematics book?" I stammered, like someone who had just woken up from her deep sleep. "Crap! So you were asleep without listening to the teacher''s explanation? so awful!" Erick knocked my head with a plastic ruler. I was stunned in confusion, ignoring Erick''s grunts and the stupid things he did to me. ''Why am I at school?'' I wondered. I looked around to make sure where I was, until a voice said, "Mam, Tha is sleeping!" the hot-mouthed snitched, distracting me. "Ouch," I screamed, something flew and hit my forehead. It was a piece of chalk. That devil son was smiling innocently. "Tha, come forward and explain to me the process of meiosis!" ''Shit!'' I muttered under my breath. I was still confused about what had happened, explaining with a little stutter the cell-division process. After explaining, that biology teacherwhom I remembered named Ms. Luckyasked me to go back to my seat. However, I just kept quiet and looked at my friends one by one, and noticed the uniform we were wearing. I was pretty sure that this was my classroom when I was at the academy and everything here was exactly the same as it was thirteen years ago. "Tha" Erick''s voice distracted me, "Pssst" He motioned me to sit down. I just realized I was still standing in front of the whiteboard. Hurriedly I went back to my seat. "What are you thinking about daydreaming like that?" He asked curiously. "No, nothing," I lied. I was still struggling with my thoughts that my current situation was my last year with Erick, then, the next year we would be indifferent classes. I was fourteen years old, the first-year student in that academy. I also remembered very well what would happen in the near future, and that felt really strange for me. ''Is this the effect of eating cake from Mr. Oka? or is it because of the end of Antonie''s illusion?'' and there were so many questions disturbing me. In the class, I tried to behave naturally. I did not talk much because unexpected things could happen without warnings. I communicated stiffly or sometimes I talked too much about things I had been through so far. "Why on earth are you quiet?" Asked Mocha, my seatmate. Thirteen years from now, she will be married with a child. But today I saw her again in her tiny body. "I haven''t had my breakfast, I have no energy to make noise," I lied to her. "Hmm...not yet? Why on earth?" cut Erick, "Usually you eat the most food before leaving." He added, with a grimace, mocking me. That young man never changed a bit. Back then, he was always hot-mouthed. That was why I always wanted to punch him. Honestly, I missed this moment so much, when we did not have many burdens and could joke together. School is a really cool place. There are always things I really missed This was really strange, nothing I forgot so far, not only my school time but also all my adventures with Mickey and Kerberos. Was I supposed to forget them all, especially after I ate all the cake from Mr. Oka? That cake was the cake that would be given to all the spirits before they crossed the realm of spirit so that they would remember nothing that happened during their life. "Daydreaming again!" I was shocked when Erick threw a bun right on my head. "Eat it! You haven''t eaten anything, haven''t you?" He said to relax, then he took a seat on my side. I really wanted to hit him back and yelled right in his ear. If I had been the old me, I would not have hesitated to batter my super astral friend to the maximum. "Ery, have you ever imagined what we would be like thirteen years from now, what will we be like?" I asked him while eating the bread he gave me. "I will be thirteen time more handsome than I am now, that''s for sure." He cracked a joke. But it made me even more annoyed and made me sick listening to his silly joke. He was a really annoying person to his bones, but he was sometimes good. Ignoring his joke, I repeated my question, "Have you ever thought about how one of us is going to be thirteen years from now?" my eyes wandered far away wondering if I would be able to visit Azalea''s place again, or would I see Naar again? "If unable to see it means you need a flashlight or spectacles. That is simple!" so annoying. Again he replied to my question with a joke.. If he was asked to draw a picture of an animal in art class, he would only draw dots then that they were fleas. Chapter 86 - 87. The School Bell Ignoring his joke, I repeated my question, "Have you ever thought about how one of us is going to be thirteen years from now?" my eyes wandered far away wondering if I would be able to visit Azalea''s place again, or would I see Naar again? "If unable to see it means you need a flashlight or spectacles. That is simple!" so annoying. Again he replied to my question with a joke. If he was asked to draw a picture of an animal in art class, he would only draw dots then that they were fleas. "No kidding, please! I am serious!'''' I tried to make him understand. "If it were me, what would you do?" I asked quietly. Erick was silent for a moment, creating quietness among us, "We will be sad Tha. That''s for sure." He sounded serious. "Your close friends, like me, Mocha, and Momon would be both sad and dizzy." ''Wait a minute? Why are they dizzy too?'' I thought. I just kept quiet and looked at Erick and felt confused. "No one would give us a cheat sheet in mathematics assignment, you are the best. If the master is gone, where should we go to get a cheat?" Indeed, I wanted to bite this young man severely in front of me at the moment. He was really good at draining my patience. "Thirteen years from now, we don''t go to school anymore, idiot!" I said exasperatedly, then I hit his head to make his brain work a bit. Erick pursed his lips. "Yes. Maybe we will go directly to college." He said. "Aren''t we always solid as a friend, solid and stupid." "Not us! You are the only one that is stupid," I said curtly. Then I got up from my seat and left the classroom. I walked towards the building next to my academy, intending to find someone there, Antonie or Zie who might be playing the role now. "Tha, why are you here?" I was surprised when it turned out that Zie found myself first. I had to be natural because he did not know who I really was. "Brother, I want to skip the classes. Come on, go with me," I was spoiled as usual, "I''m hungry. Don''t you have a pity on me?" I added. Zie checked his watch for a while, then smiled softly at me. Without saying anything, he immediately pulled my hand and we left the academy building. We ran together, hand in hand. We left the gate despite the security''s yells towards us. At the park next to the academy, Zie asked me to sit on one of the chairs there. "Tha, wait here. I''ll buy some food for you, okay?" "Okay!" I replied fast. Then I saw him go to a queue at one of the fishcake stalls by the park. It felt so long ago I did not see the face to be the reason for my smiles, and I really missed it. During this time, I still could enjoy my chatting time and spending the whole day doing a lot of things, such as skipping classeslike todaywith him. It would be a big lie if I hated him. I wished time froze so we were in this event, unmoved, to be able to see him all the time. "Tha, are you okay?" I gasped when I found Zie was already in front of me with lots of snacks in his hands. I smiled reassuringly and nodded. "Can you sit down for a moment?" I signaled him to take a seat in front of me. Zie just compiled, though I could see the confused look on his face. "Brother, I will say it quickly. There is someone who is lying in a critical condition and I should have been in the spirit world to take his place. But I got lost here," I still saw the confused look on his face. "I''m not from this time., I''m from thirteen years from now." I said, trying to reassure him. "Thirteen years from now I went to Azalea''s place and became one of her subordinates. I killed Mr. Yon with the help of the Manjis," Now I saw a shocked expression on that face. I also know that you were asked by Antonie to accompany me to go through my childhood time, and also your duty to die in front of me to kill my mentality. I know it all." He was still quiet, looking at me with an unreadable expression. "Brother, please help me go to the spirit realm. Let me help my friend. I have to replace him." Once his expression changed after I finished begging him. It was an angry expression on the face that was usually calm. Zie stood up abruptly, leaving all food he bought without any words. On the other hand, I just kept silent, busy thinking of ways to go to the spirit realm, where to go, and who to meet, but asking Zie about it. ''Am I wrong to ask him?'' I was really confused. Then I decided to run after him, "Brother, please help me do that replacement to the spirit realm," I moaned. Zie turned around and stared at me. "What do you want?" It was such a cold question. "Help me, please," I begged him, looking at his cold face and cold expression I had never seen before. "Tha, do you think I can do that? After so long I put everything at stake to take care of you, now you asked me to help you die? Think about it! If that man is really dying, I prefer killing him to saving him," I was shocked to hear his high-pitched voice. It was the first time I saw Zie really angry. There was another side of him hidden from me. I was speechless and confused as well as who to ask for help from. My truancy failed. I finally returned to class for the last lesson. My feelings were mixed up because I never expected it would be so complicated. "Daydreaming again?" I turned toward the source of the voice. Of course, it belonged to that hot mouth. "I''m tired, Ery," I put my head on the table, "I wish I were wind even for a minute so that I could go anywhere freely." Erick smiled mockingly. "Your brain is watery," He praised me but more reproach to my ears. "It is good to be wind, you don''t need to study for the exam or do the assignment." "Yes Tha, Ery got the point in there," Mocha added. "We don''t need to get scolded by mom for having low scores," Then she put her head on the table like me. I really wished to have a natural and simple mind like them. Listening to all the crazy ideas from them made me want to go back to the time when I could act silly without any burdens. Not long after, the teacher from the last lesson today came. We prepared our books and everything. It was like I really came back to my school time. I listened to the teacher attentively and jotted down every important piece of information. It was really classic but honestly, it was so much fun. Back then I would have complained a lot but after all the things I had been through, the school was the most fun thing and I was really grateful for it. When the last lesson was over, I found Zie had been waiting for me by the classroom door. Everyone looked at that young man who was currently exposing his cold and unusual expression. "Look who is waiting at the door," Ery chirped as he saw Zie. "The beloved brother has come." He tried to hug me, teasing me. "Say it one more time I will make sure you''ll get a zero for the mathematics quiz." His expression changed right after I said so. He did not even bother to reply to me. I left Erick immediately and approached someone who looked at me from the classroom door. "Brother Zie, where are we going today?" He did not reply to me but pulled my hand away from the place. I was just quiet and followed him. We walked out of the school building, I felt that we weren''t heading home. I just followed Zie wherever he took me without asking too much. I knew that his condition was not good, so I would rather not make it worse. "Brother, would you care for some candies? I " I did not continue my words when Zie stopped walking. Spontaneously I halted too. "Tha, you have known that Antonie sent me. Can you just behave naturally to me?" his voice was level before he finally turned back and stared at me coldly, "You hated that man so much and you know what my job was, so it is better you hate me as well." I did not know how to reply to him.. For some points he was right. Chapter 87 - 88. The Ruins Before all these things happened, I met my father just twice. The first meeting was when I was twelve years old, while the second was when I asked his help about the marionette that chased me. At the first meeting, I met Antonie too. In my opinion, Antonie was like a man with abnormality in his brain, his mind was out of the box, not like ordinary people. He behaved strangely and was very changeable within a short period of time. When I knew that Antonie was a master of illusion, it was hard to believe. The man who looked just like a useless man was categorized in the first class, even though he was just two levels below Azalea. That man was able to create an illusion and manipulate the minds. Besides that, he also had the ability to live immortally with the immortality spell. I did not know where Zie would take me, I just followed him from behind. Meanwhile, we were getting so far away from home. "Where are we going?" I was so tired, my soles started getting numb. "This is too far, I have never been here before." I complained. When Zie did not even halt to answer me, I started getting irritated. "I am just asking, why don''t you just reply to me?" I stopped and sat squatting. My legs were in pain. "Stop complaining," Zie cut it. He turned back, extended his hand, and asked me to stand up. "Answer me first, where are we going?" I had to take his hand. "I have never been here, it''s very far from my home. Why don''t we just take a bus or ride a bike?" "There is no bus passing through this road, Tha. Look, there is no bus stop around here," Said Zie. It woke me up that I did not see any public vehicles on this road." I took a deep breath for a while, "So, where are we heading to?" I asked again. "We are going to River Mother, someone we want to meet is waiting for us there. Hurry up! He has been waiting for us for too long." He warned me, later he walked so fast and left me behind. It was such a tiring walk, I simply had to push my feet to walk again to catch up with him. to be honest I was pretty upset when he just told me where to go. There was a certain route that was faster to reach instead of taking such a long and tiring route. The ripple of that river was calm and the water was so clear that I could see the bottom of the river. From across the river, there was a man who was standing alone. He looked odd in my eyes, his clothes were very shabby and tattered, while on the other side, Zie was just silent but I believed they were communicating to each other even though I was not sure how they did it. When my eyes were distracted to Zie, suddenly he stood in front of us. I wondered when he crossed the river. I almost fell from the shock. "When did you?" I asked fast. "Youenha." My body got goosebumps listening to that voice, so deep like hissing as if it was not spoken by humans. "The last successor of Youenha who has the ability like Youenha," He said again. I did not really understand what he meant but I chose to stay mute and waited for his next act. I could clearly see a pair of very dark eyes, as dark as the night at that time. Those eyes stared at me. Instantly my legs got paralyzed and I slid down on the ground. "Although she has half of Youenha''s power," He paused before continuing speaking. Meanwhile I was searching Zie''s eyes in confusion. He gave his hand to help me stand up. "She can be a lot more dreadful than the true successor of Youenha herself." "What does he mean?" I asked Zie. I did not know that strange looking very shabby man, and I never even told anyone that I was Youenha''s descendant. So far I would rather use my mother''s family name instead of my father''s although I was compelled to do so since I still had a father. "You simply have to take care of yourself. Don''t do something carelessly and based on your selfishness. You are not for yourself, Miss. You love other people too." He continued. "You should know that I don''t sacrifice my life for any ordinary person." Zie distracted my attention. "You have to put off your agreement with the Manjis. If that man is destined to die, it is none of your business anymore to help him. I don''t mean anything but to remind you that you don''t live for yourself as the descendant of Youenha." He explained. I stood still and froze until he handed me a deep black wooden box. "What is this?" I was very hesitant, my hand was trembling but I took it anyway. "I will bring you back to where you belong three days from now." That man said. "Use the thing in the box when you really need it. Don''t open it here because you are only allowed to open it when you are already in your own world," Sais Zie, "Three days from now you have to meet him before the sun sets, or when the clock strikes three, you have to be here already. You got it?" I nodded in agreement. "Tha, you just have to know that you don''t live for yourself. Don''t take any rush decisions anymore, okay?" Zie added. I realized I was very careless in making this decision by myself. But truly I did not want to be in this world alone, no one gave me reasons to stay in the world much longer. "Fine" I finally replied, "I''ll be back." We went home together, walking along the paved roads that seemed so long and endless. Residents'' houses and several shopping buildings became a common sight along the way home. I was silent due to mixed up and confusing thoughts about Zie''s very unusual nature which suddenly turned soft and gentle again as usual. He even took me to an ice cream parlor. "What flavor do you want, Tha?" My mind was wandering somewhere, not attached with my body. I was still wondering why I had to continue living just because I was Youenha''s lineage. I was very sure I didn''t inherit my grandmother''s abilities, just like my father, the latter was just a trouble maker and a burden. I didn''t want to be like him. "Tha!" I was shocked. Zie''s voice rose a bit. "What flavor do you prefer?" I started looking at the menu available, "Matcha, the same for the topping." And then I continued thinking about Naar''s current condition. If I am still lost here, how can I replace him in the spirit world? Perhaps due to daydreaming constantly, I didn''t realize when the ice cream in my hand melted and wetted my hand. "Are you still thinking about him?" He asked sarcastically. "Not all the agreements were made with the Manjis work. If it is time for him, let him go," He added. I took a moment to gather my mind so that I could compose words easily understood by him, "I have no reasons to live here much longer. In my opinion, he deserves much better to live and to help others. He is more useful than I am. That is why I want to give him a chance," I explained then ate my ice cream that had almost melted completely. "You are selfish to say you have no reasons to live," Zie replied, staring at me, "While I have fight my best for you, so that you" "Thanks a lot," I cut him off. "But actually thirteen years from now, I am the one who killed Antonie," Finally I had to tell Zie the truth. Suddenly the atmosphere dropped to silence. We looked at each other for a moment, the air turned to suffocate me. "Very funny, isn''t it?" I asked, smiling sadly. "The person he really wanted to protect so badly turned out to be his killer." Zie looked at me in disbelief. "I" Zie was confused. "At least he did not die in someone else''s hand." Then he smiled at me. "I''m proud of you," He said, ruffling my hair, then ordered another cup of matcha to take home. Red scratches on the clouds in the west part of the sky accompanied our silence. None of the topics seemed to suit the current situation. "How good was Antonie''s illusion skill?" I was very curious, breaking the ice between us that felt so long. "I learned from another wizard that he had the title Master of Illusion." I wanted to confirm. "Azalea told me that Antonie''s strata was just one level under Mr. Yon, and two levels above that woman.. Although I am not a wizard, I know it is not something to be underestimated right?" I stopped walking and saw that young man was smiling. Chapter 88 - 89. A Little Hope "Azalea told me that Antonie''s strata were just one level under Mr. Yon, and two levels above that woman. Although I am not a wizard, I know it is not something to be underestimated right?" I stopped walking and saw that the young man was smiling. "He was the only one who knew the immortality spell," He said. "He had ever been on a battlefield, either two or three timesI kind of forgot, but he always won." He added, looking proud. "I am myself a wizard like Antonie. I''ve learned a lot from him. However, my illusion magic abilities are in the media," He explained, then seemed to recall something. "The best illusion I''ve ever made was a painting, The Silent Paint. Unfortunately it was so dangerous that finally it was destroyed." He laughed right after saying that. I just smiled in response to him. Zie took my hands gently. "Tha, thirteen years from now you will definitely be grown up, and maybe you will be different from you are right now. When that time comes and you ever like someone very much, you will know that ''like'' doesn''t have to be together." He looked at me deeply. "From the very first time we have been different. And the possibility of being together is very small. Like is very simple and doesn''t require any conditions. You will understand later." He poked the tip of my nose and pinched both of my cheeks. "My lil sister is grown up now," he said as he walked ahead of me. I did not understand why he still wanted to help me to get back. I really did not want to love although Naar was around. I was so tired of my life and my wish for him to support me, but he just didn''t. He was just the opposite. I took the ice cream he bought for me. As I was about to eat it, something strange stopped me. The red light from the afternoon sun penetrated my hand, my body was transparent. I just stood there, shocked and confused. While on the other side, Zie did not see a strange thing happen to me because he walked ahead of me. ''Should I tell him what happened to me?'' I asked myself, looking at the man who wanted me to go back to my own world. After dinner, I said goodbye to Nana. That woman grumbled because it was nine in the evening when I took my bike to go out somewhere. I could hear her clearly calling my name even when my bike had already reached the corner of the market alley heading to my house. I was very happy to see her looking so healthy. I remember very well when I was hospitalized, she lost her weight because she was unhealthy but she had to take care of me to undergo my therapy. I paddled my bike nonstop toward River Mother. I wanted to meet that man if I was lucky. I knew he was more capable of helping me to go to the spirit realm than Zie who would force me to go back to my world. When I reached the bank of the river, I was shocked by what I found there. Honestly, I used to be happy coming here at night to catch fireflies, but I had never seen it this crowded. Hundreds or even more people were flocked to the banks of the river. Is there a show here?'' I biked by the river and ventured into the crowd. Wooden boats with colorful lanterns lightened up filled up the river. Traditional music was played beautifully while people on the boat danced. In a moment I was carried away with it. I turned my gaze to the merchant on the banks of the river selling traditional food, toys, and masks. I felt as if I had to let go of my life and looked back on my childhood. Things like this were very rare for me nowadays so I decided to enjoy the moment here. "What are you doing here?" A deep hissing voice startled me. It belonged to the person I wanted to meet. He looked at me angrily. "You are not supposed to be here." He snapped. I got confused by being scolded like that, "What are you talking about? Why can''t I be here? And see this exhibition? Is it because I am not from this time?"I asked successively. "You can''t be with them." He said shortly, then pulled my arm and took me away from the crowd. "Where is Zie? How can he leave you in such a place alone?" He looked panicked this time. I was still dubious about what I did wrong by being in that place while so many people were gathering there and watching the shows. It had been a while since the last time I watched such shows so I thought it was okay for me to enjoy the moment for a while, right? I felt upset but I had no choice other than to allow myself to be pulled and dragged away from the banks of the river. He let my hand go after we were quite far from that place and I could not hear the music again. "Never come to that place after the sunset, especially alone. You got it?!" He scolded me. "Why can''t I? Look at those people, they are allowed to come. I don''t do anything, just watch." I replied and felt upset. "Do you think they are human?" His voice rose, "They are spirits that will be taken across the spirit realm." He stared at me while explaining. I was surprised to hear his explanation. "Not humans?" I asked in confusion, "So, how can I see them?" I asked again. He was silent for a moment and looked at me sharply. "Didn''t anyone ever tell you about those eyes capabilities?" he grew even more irritated, "How possible?" Charon, that was how he was called. His responsibilities were to take the spirits to the place of Kerberos, before being judged. It was almost the same responsibilities the Lichens had. It was just a different way. After all the spirits got the food refreshment from Mr. Oka to delete all their memories during their life in the world, the spirits of the adults would wait while the child''s spirits would be guided by the Lichens to go into the spirit realm. "You don''t belong here," He said firmly. "Zie sent me messages to keep you away from here, otherwise you would be carried on that boat and be sent to the underworld." He said further. I was speechless after listening to his explanation. ''Should I tell him if I knew Kerberos?'' I was considering by heart what decision I should make. "As a matter of fact, I came here to meet you." He looked shocked to hear my words. "No, no one ever told me about my eyes. But there is something more important to do at the moment. I feel like my body starts fading from this place." I told him in the end. Charon''s expression was getting more upset. "Why didn''t you tell this to Zie?" His eyes penetrated mine. "If you don''t go back as soon as possible, you won''t be able to go back to your world forever, nor to Kerberos'' place. You will wander and have no home to go back to." He told me. I was stunned to hear his explanation, I was shocked. "What should I do?" I asked in confusion, "Actually I made a pact with the Manjis so that they would do an exchange of my spirit with my friend''s, but when I woke up I was stranded here, instead. Shouldn''t I be at Kerberos'' place already?" Charon was silent for a moment. "It looks like they tricked you," He said, looking so thoughtful. "The Manjis don''t want you to do the swap, so they are buying the time. Your friend will die within three days of your coming here. And just before he dies, your spirit will be drawn back to your world." He said, reassuring me. "But if your friend doesn''t die within three days and your spirit isn''t drawn as soon as possible, you will be a wanderer spirit. It can be assured that the Manjis will kill him before the time comes. For them, he is the one who has to go, anyway." I just froze listening to his words. "If both of you want to survive, your friend must wake up before three days, and so should you," He gave a little hope. "Believe me, you are very treasured for the Manjis, so that they won''t let you die just like that." I wanted Naar to survive, and I did not want to be a wandering spirit nor to go back to my time. Would that be possible? "My advice is just wait because I am sure they will bring you back to your world before three days end," He said casually while I froze at my place.. "Now do you understand why I asked you to come back immediately?" He asked. Chapter 89 - 90. The Marionette Shows "My advice is just wait because I am sure they will bring you back to your world before three days end," He said casually while I froze at my place. "Now do you understand why I asked you to come back immediately?" He asked. I did not reply, but asked back, "Are you telling the truth?" I panicked so that I could not think properly. "Yes, I am. The Manjis won''t let go of someone who has the ability to see fire lilies," He replied. "Do you know why they will not let you go? It is because the eyes of yours are their eyes too. With your eyes, they can see the world." He added. "You may ask how the Manjis came to give you aid right on time and know your condition, it is because they also saw what you saw. You are a pair of their eyes with three different bodies." He continued, "They still can see without you but I can guarantee that their eyesight is not as good as when you are alive." This was something I did not know. No one ever told me this. I had taken a very reckless decision without thinking over the impacts and the consequences I might face. I took a moment to think it through before asking, "What should I do to keep Naar alive? And for me not to be a wandering spirit, or even going back there, either? Charon was silent. He stared at me without blinking, until I felt someone pull my hand away from him. "THA, HOW CAN YOU STILL BE THAT SELFISH?!" I flinched to hear his outrageous voice. "Why do you badly want to go to the spirit world? Is there anything in particular that makes you interested in going there? Say it!" He was so outrageous and his gaze was so intimidating. My guts shrunk a little, but I had to say it to make him understand. "I have no reason to be there anymore," My voice was trembling, "You have gone and I don''t want to face another loss twice. I can''t bear to live while my soul is already dead," I sounded frustrated. A shocked expression was suddenly replaced with a gentle look. He smiled at me gently and asked me to follow him to the bank of River Mother. I followed him without any words. The strains of traditional music and dances of the spirits while waiting to be crossed to the underworld swallowed all the quarrels between us a minute ago. Charon rowed the black boat slowly with a light resembling an oil lamp with a flame. Two people sat behind him, chatting and laughing occasionally. Melodious verses of a storytelling a love story were coming along with the moving boat. It might be a story of farewell. "I thought it would be Lichens that would take me to Kerberos place, but it is Charon." I said. "Don''t you know the death process is not as easy as when you are separated from your body?" Zie looked at me gently. At this time, I saw many different sides and different nature of him back then when I only saw him and always smiled at me. "1-3 days after someone dies, he is still at home, looking at his own sleeping body and very confused how he can see himself, asking all his family members what has happened, but no one will answer," He explained. "Is that the reason Mr. Oka made that cake?" I was curious. "Yes, so that the spirits forget the bad things," He answered, "4-39 days of death, the spirit will roam around the house, but he can''t get inside. There is some kind of barrier that keeps him outside. At first he was only in the yard, but over time he will be kept away from where he lives for life," I was just silent listening to Zie''s explanation. "And lastly, 40-99 days after he died, he spirit will only see his house from a distance and on the day 100th, Oka will send an invitation for a banquet with food he makes. If he is a child, a dog will be sent to guide him, then Lichens will send him to Kerberos'' place." He added. Zie explained all those things seriously, while I just wanted to hear his voice instead of paying attention to his words. I knew when I got back to where I belonged, I would not hear his voice anymore. "Do you get it, Tha?" he asked me. I shook my head, "I just want to hear your voice, brother. When I get back to my world, I can''t hear it anymore," I confessed. A light blow flew on my head. "Shit!" I cursed slowly. "I rambled on at that length for you to understand but you just don''t, only paying attention to my voice?!" His expression was disbelief. Then, he laughed. I was so embarrassed. Zie took my bike and asked to get on it. He said he would take me to ride it so I didn''t waste my chance. Sitting at the back with my hands gripping the sides of his shirt. The bike was speeding in the middle of the dry and sandy road. Plumes of dust rose into the air with the rapidly spinning wheels. We would not sleep tonight. "Tha, where do you want to go? I''ll take this bike, even to the ends of this world." He spoke as if he had just been contracted by Erick''s virus. "There''s no way my bike can make it. It is such too much crap!" I said mockingly, then chuckled remembering Emma''s words. "brother, be careful! I''m looking for" I spread my arms and shouted, "PICKLES!" Zie laughed after hearing me say the curse. Zie suddenly pulled the brake. Then he dropped the bike right after I got off. We stopped in front of a shop not far from our academy. "Oppss.how sadistic you are, brother," I checked the dent on the basket of my bike. "Sorry," He replied, grinning. "Wait a minute here," He added, then walked into the shop. I was surprised when Zie came out of the shop with so many sandwiches in his hand. "Please bring the boxes of milk and candy I bought," He said before he left the shop with a salesman following him. "You have money with you, don''t you?" He asked, half whispering. I looked at him, annoyed. "You are not mocking me, aren''t you?" I asked back. Then hit his arm out of annoyance. "How can I have money?" I replied curtly. Zie smiled, showing off his fine teeth. Then he rubbed his palms together and blew it lightly. I was awed when a few bills came out of his hands. "I am a wizard, almost forgot that," he said in a silly way, then chuckled. Hurriedly he went inside the shop to pay for all his shopping stuff, while I was just looking at him bewildered and annoyed. "Brother?." Zie turned around with a mouth full of bread. He picked up the bike which was lying on the ground pathetically. "Do you think that the number of demon children increases apart from Ery?" I asked him, then I sat in the back seat. "Whoop?," his words were incoherent because his mouth was still chewing bread. "The one who is riding with me" The bike suddenly stumbled. We almost fell. He was almost choking on the bread in his mouth while still chewing. I laughed at his expression. We went to a park not far from the marionette shows. Sitting on the grass as our mat, we enjoyed the loot or the sandwiches, milk, and candy Zie bought with money from nowhere with his magic. "Are we really going to finish all this food?" I started to take one sandwich and looked at it. Meanwhile, Zie just laughed. Perhaps he was laughing at our stupidity and mischief today. We were engrossed in chewing the bread. "Tomorrow I''m going to skip school," Suddenly Zie spoke up. That made him choke. He took some milk in the box that he bought so unusually too much for only the two of us. I put down the bread that was half-eaten and then turned to my arm which was slowly getting transparent. I knew I had to go back as soon as possible and this made my appetite go away. I knew that our naughtiness today was to deceive ourselves that we the next day had to be parted, somehow. "Is tomorrow the time?" My voice was soft but it was enough to stop him from chewing the sandwich. His expression changed too. He nodded instead of saying anything and swallowed the remaining food in his mouth. "Before three pm we have to be by the river. Charon will take you cross. When in the boat just do what he asks you to do, don''t argue with him." Zie said softly. "Even when you get back to your place, don''t blame or scold the Manjis, no matter how upset you are.. Remember, they don''t want you to go. I do understand how they feel," He added Chapter 90 - 91. The River "Even when you get back to your place, don''t blame or scold the Manjis, no matter how upset you are. Remember, they don''t want you to go. I do understand how they feel," He added. "What about Naar?" I could not imagine what happened to that man. If no one replaces him, he will go for good." "I don''t know. Honestly, although I have never done it because I can''t see fire lilies," Zie''s response confused me, "For you to know that fire lilies sold in Darkmoon were none real. But if you buy it and it is an original flower, it is the best luck in your life," He said. Then the silence was between us. Later, he looked at me deeply. "Did Mickey do it?" I didn''t know what the point of such a question was, so I did not reply to him. I looked at him, confused. "I have known your ability for so long but I did not want to trigger it. but it seemed that naughty cat did it," "Meaning?" I was still confused. "How long ago did you realize you could see spirits, Charon, Lichen, and sort of things?" He asked, brushing my hair that covered my face. He looked into my eyes with a very strange look. "Do you realize that perhaps there was one or two persons only with such ees of yours?" He added. "I dont know." I replied the truth. "But I have ever seen the real form of Kerberos." "You?How is that possible?" He asked with a great surprise. "I don''t want to talk about it. Leave it," I said, then continued eating. We were down in silent for some time with food in front of u. He might be upset because I didn''t want to tell him further about Kerberos, how we met. Or he might be my presumption because I could not really predict his mind at the moment. We finished eating at around ten at night. We could not eat our food and decided to share it with the people in the park. We went home on foot, with Zie pushing my bike. In that very little time I wished I did not feel sleepy so that I could spend the remaining last moment with him. We stared into each other in silence, until my eyes fell on my arm, the street light shone through my hand. I felt like I wanted to laugh and cry at the same time. "It seems that tomorrow we need to meet Charon sooner. If it is too long, you may probably turn into a wandering spirit as he said," After saying that Zie asked me to get on the bike so that he could ride me home faster. "Go to sleep, okay? Don''t think about anything! Tomorrow at eight sharp, I will pick you up and you must be ready already." I just cleared my throat in response. "Keep in mind that you came here not to stay. It is not your time and place where you are supposed to stay. And you have to let go of things here, the moment of these days, and me. If in the world where you belong now I am not there anymore, it means that my responsibility to take care of you has finished I was just silent and did not know what to say. All he said was true. I should not expect to be where I did not belong to. If I changed this rule like what I wanted now, things would turn out really bad. "Is there any way that I can meet you here?" I was full of hope. "I should not have cheated death, though I could do that. When I got it, I shouldn''t be here anymore," He said, ruffling my hair. "Even though I am gone in your time, everything I have ever given to you will always be with you, including Mickey. I believe he will obey you." "Lie!! He always takes my side dish," I said, irritated recalling that fat sooty cat. "But it is true that he has accompanied me faithfully in many circumstances. He is a loyal naughty cat." Zie chuckled at my words. The night turned to morning faster than I expected, I didn''t even close my eyes the whole night. It was six in the morning and I already got things ready. When I left my room, I saw Nana fixing things for my breakfast. "Tha, where are your school uniforms?" She asked. I just smiled, lazy to reply, "Nana, come on. Let''s eat together!" Without waiting for her reply, I asked her to take a seat in front of me. "What is wrong with you? Just tell me if you have anything to say." She said as she poured tea into her cup. "What cake do you want me to make?" "No, I don''t ask anything," I said and smiled at her. I could not hide my happy feeling and how grateful I was to see her a few years younger than the last time I remembered about her. Back then, I never thought how happy I would be to see her fine and healthy like this moment. Nana was not only a nanny for me, she was much closer to me than my mother to me. She was the one who accompanied me during my time being hospitalized and she took care of my brother''s needs as well. Sometimes she had to take a four hours trip to see him and brought all he needed. After breakfast, I helped her in the kitchen although she forbade me and asked me to go to school instead. But I ignored her request "What time does your class start? Why aren''t you leaving, yet?" She asked while feeding our cat. "I''m waiting for Zie." I told her the truth. At 07.30, I heard a bike bell ringing from the front of the yard of my house. I ran out as soon as possible to see who was coming. It was Zie. He smiled at me and gestured to me to hurry. I rushed back to the kitchen, hugged Nana from the back. I knew it would be a long farewell. "Nana, I am leaving," I said, and walked fast out of the house. ... "Do you bring the box Charon gave to you?" Zie asked. I cleared my throat as yes while playing Zie''s shirt at his back. "Brother, will you come to my time later?" I asked him. "Didn''t you tell me yesterday that you could do that? Why didn''t you just lock me here but asked me to come back instead?" I asked continuously and he just kept quiet. For some time it went with quietness, no reply from him. It drove me nuts."Brother!" I called out for him as he remained silent. "It''s possible. Although I have died thirteen years from now, I still can travel to your time and to the past time. But I have so little time and it takes so big energy to do that. And if I allow you to stay in this time, you in your time never exist. Are you willing to do that again and again nonstop? My advice is just don''t do that." I did not know, I just thought he wanted me to go back to that place, whatever the reasons were, either I wanted it or not. "Sometimes we simply need to let things happen as they are." He added, "You have to get up and fight better in your time, okay?!" a message that sounded sincere, but reflected sadness. Perhaps it was because of the separation we would face for the second time. When I returned from this time, I knew that I was not living in the illusion world any longer. I really had to get up and start all over myself. River Mother was quiet that morning. Charon was waiting for us by the river in a white and silver canoe, and an oar made of a part of a living plant. I saw the small boat was a bit different from yesterday''s, more suitable and comfortable to ride on it. There was a stand and an oil lamp with a white flame. "I hope you are ready to come back!" Charon said, asking me to get into the canoe. "Be careful!" Zie said, "Remember, never try to make a pact with the Manjis again. If you have to come back here again, it''s luck for you. But if you go straight to the spirit realm, I don''t know what the story would be like. After this you have to strive again, okay?" He said at length. I nodded with a sad smile. It was time to say goodbye. "Thank you very much," I said before I got into the canoe. The boat took me away slowly. I saw Zie kept waving even though we were quite far away. Charon sang a happy song although I did not really understand the lyrics at all. I felt so happy to hear it.. Slowly a thin mist began to cover the scene around me and Zie was gone behind the mist. Chapter 91 - 92. The River [2] The boat took me away slowly. I saw Zie kept waving even though we were quite far away. Charon sang a happy song although I did not really understand the lyrics at all. I felt so happy to hear it. Slowly a thin mist began to cover the scene around me and Zie was gone behind the mist. "Charon," I called him, "What happens if you take me down the river the other way around?" I asked curiously. The direction we were heading was the opposite of the direction of the boat he guided the previous night. "You would go to meet Kerberos and you would not go back unless you were reborn or reincarnated," He replied, "Kerberos take good care of that place. He doesn''t allow the number of spirits in that place to change." He added further. I did not answer when faintly I heard Mickey''s voice. I sharpened my eyes to see if he was nearby. White. Everything around me slowly disappeared and the voice became clearer and louder. The tubby furry cat meowing beside me was the first thing I saw. When I looked around, I found that I was in my room. Some of Azalea''s people were around too, including the maids. I lay still to bring all my senses back and also when I tried to sit up, "You are finally awake," His voice hit my eardrums, "Why did you sleep so long? You made me worried, Tha," He moved closer to me and rubbed his furry head to me, so adorable. Even though my hearing and my sight were not yet functioning normally, I could see some people running out of my room, probably to summon Azalea. I tried to sit on my bed and leaned my back against the headboard. Suddenly I felt so thirsty and hungry. I grabbed a bottle on the bedside table. "I''m so hungry." I said quietly after I had some water. Mickey rummaged through my bag, then he took a packet of bread he could find in there. While one of the maids asked permission to get some food for me. "Thank you, chubby," Mickey''s expression suddenly changed when I called him that. But I just smiled innocently, then went back to eat my bread. "It seems like I slept for so long. It makes me so hungry." I swallowed some big chunks of bread to block my hunger. I was wondering why I suddenly felt so hungry and thirsty. When I was about to have another bite of the bread, suddenly a memory knocked my head, "Naar!" I exclaimed. Hurriedly I stood up, got a bit limb as if my feet were dysfunctioned for some time. After I got my balance a bit steady, on barefoot I ran towards the treatment room where Naar was being treated. But before I could run further, I saw Azalea was with the man I wanted to see walking along the hallway to my room. I was surprised and confused to see him well and sound like usual. "Are you safe?" I fell on the floor powerlessly. "Are you really still alive?" I asked again to confirm. Naar nodded and smiled widely, then he helped me to stand up while my eyes fixed on his face. "I was so afraid that you were gone, to," My eyes returned hot, clear water was about to roll down. "There was no reason if everyone was gone." I said in between my cry. "You were sleeping for so long and the fire was getting faded. I would be so afraid if you were suddenly gone." I cried. Such mixed emotions, relieved, sad and happy, suddenly overwhelmed me. Behind them were the Manjis. They were looking at us. Hurriedly I ran to them and hugged both of them. "You are the best I have in life." My voice was hoarse. They hugged me back. I did not care if they cheated me or what, as long as Naar was alright I was grateful to them. Azalea asked me to go back to my room, to rest. She also asked her people to check my health. Although I told her many times that I was fine, that I just needed food and drinks due to being so hungry and thirsty, she just did not hear me. She insisted on checking my health conditions. Azalea said that I had slept for three days. She told me that when she was able to go into the treatment room, she found me already laying asleep next to Naar with black sand surrounding me. Two days I did not show any signs of waking up, but Naar was awakened first. That was why they were very worried when I was still lying unconsciously. "Why did you make that pact with the Manjis?" I turned my head in another direction pretending not to hear Azalea''s nags. I saw the Manjis were waiting in front of the room door. It seemed like they were talking about something, but I was not sure what they were talking about because I could not hear them. Suddenly I remembered the black box the Charon gave me that I could only open when I was in my own world. I got up and searched for the box that might have been dropped somewhere. "Did you see me carrying a black box when I woke up?" I panicked when no one saw it and could not find it. "It is a black wooden box as big as this," my hands described the size of that box. "You did not bring anything when you woke up," Mickey''s statement made me sigh in disappointment. I saw the Manjis walk toward me and hand me a black wooden box. "Two hundred years ago Charon gave this wooden box to us." They said almost at the same time. Everyone was looking at us in surprise, but I was looking at the Manjis in silence. "When we were freed from our duty in the underworld, Charon gave this thing as a keepsake. He said that we had to give this box to a human who has two eyes of ours," one of them confessed, then she handed me that box and to be honest, I was a bit afraid when I received it. "Charon the spirit carrier?" Azalea asked in shock. "Did you meet him? how come?" She bombarded me with some questions. I replied with a smile and flashed my teeth. There were things I did not need to tell anyone. After packing my things, I went to meet Azalea and planned to leave the place where I belonged. I thought that I had completed my duty. I knocked at the door of her room several times but no response. "Do you want to see Azalea?" Naar asked me. "I want to say goodbye and ask her permission to go home," My duty here was to bring Antonie''s memory back, it all ended up like this. It meant that I had no reason to stay here, in this place. "My duty has been completed. I must go back to my place," I explained to him. Naar looked sad, "Why not? You are a Youenha family member, and all the things you have done, you had better stay here." He begged, "You can ask Azalea to make you stay here longer, can''t you?" I thought for a while, "I could be," I said, "But I want to do other things, such as working in a florist, saving for buying my own house that has a big garden and comfortable, visiting the oldest libraries, and other places I have never visited. I also like photography, and alsoI knew Naar did not understand all that I told him. We belonged to a totally different world, I belonged to the day, he belonged to the night. I just wanted to work and continue my study, it was the only thing that made me able to distract my sadness from Zie. "Wow! Tha, you are cool. I really admire you." His eyes were sparkling happily, although it was only to cover his sadness. I wanted to tell him that I would always be here and stay with him, but I did not say it to him. There were dreams I needed to pursue, the place I really wanted to visit, and all the things that were waiting to be put into reality. "Why don''t we go to the city square tonight? I want to hear the spells of calling the dragon." I invited him. Naar smiled and moved a step backward, "I don''t think I can do that" To be honest, I was disappointed to hear his answer but I thought it might be better. "Alright. Take this as a keepsake from me," I handed him the box from the Manjis. "It is a flute," I explained, Naar was just looking at the box and looked bewildered. "You can play it to call the Manjis. I have made an agreement with them that they will always take care of you. So, you are now safe in their care.." He was silent, looking at me with an expression I could not understand. Chapter 92 - 93. Home "It is a flute," I explained, Naar was just looking at the box and looked bewildered. "You can play it to call the Manjis. I have made an agreement with them that they will always take care of you. So, you are now safe in their care." He was silent, looking at me with an expression I could not understand. "I will be back to my own life, like before I came here. I want to let go of things related to this place. I never hate you or anything, so just don''t think that I''m leaving because of you. If you don''t want to take it, discard it. I don''t need it anymore." I said before I left him without waiting for his reply. I hated separation, but I knew this was not where I belonged and I did want to stay here either. I was a descendant of Youenha, a name I handed down from my grandmother. I was not a wizard or such a kind. I did not want to be like my father who sacrificed everything to get that position, and I just wanted to have a normal life, wake up in the morning, have breakfast, go to college or work, go home and sleep. Those boring activities turned out to be the ones I liked to do. My room door was knocked. When I opened it it was Azalea together with Naar and Yoru. "How could you give such a dangerous thing to someone else?!" Said that woman, giving me that box back. "You are the owner of those eyes, so it is up to you to keep it. it is not Naar, I cannot imagine what kind of destruction he would make over it!" She spoke loudly, piercing my ears. "I don''t want it." I said curtly, "I have done my duty here. And because Antonie has gone, I can go back to my own home, can''t I?" I saw an expression that she did not take it easily, pushing me to stay here. "Youenha name is only a name I inherited from my grandmother, and the rest, I have nothing I can be proud of." "I believe the other wizards won''t allow you, either." Azalea tried to deny, "You are a part of us, Tha. Moreover, the new Elder Chief will be chosen. You should be here, at least to witness it, or whatever the reason is." She added. "I have no power at all," I said, "Please tell me what I can do here? Tell me one reason only!" I felt frustrated to explain to them if I wanted to go back to my home. "Tha, you have killed the strongest wizard and the master of illusion," Naar contributed, "I think you are human that is stronger than any wizards ever." He tried to convince me. Somehow, I myself was not sure of my own. "It was a coincidence. Trust me" I cut it. I begged Azalea to allow me to go. That was it, as simple as that." Today everyone gathered. To be honest, I was so afraid and nervous to be among great people here. They would discuss where I would stay because starting today I could not go out to the world out there freely and lived like common people. Although I was not a wizard, I had done things ordinary people could do, killing the leader of wizards and a master. "I will go and stay at my old house whatever the decision you will make." I got up from my seat and was about to walk out of the room. "Tha, you can''t make a decision from one side only, you are part of us now." Rea was his name. He was a subordinate of Yon. I looked at them one by one, then spoke up and stressed on some points, "I am not a wizard and I don''t want to be like my father who sacrificed everything for the sake of being acknowledged by all of you. Besides, from a physical and skill capacity, I won''t be able to stay here long. If I were one of you, it was just because my late grandmother used to be your leader. Please, I beg you all, let me go," Everyone kept quiet. Azalea got up from her seat and walked toward me. "Please tell them that I won''t stand living here!" She did not reply to me, just asked me to follow her and to walk to my room. "Have you packed all the things you are taking with you?" She asked. I nodded and sat next to her. "Thank you so much for allowing me to stay here and help me although it turned out that I messed things up," I did not feel comfortable with all the things I had done. Meanwhile, Azalea laughed out listening to my statement. After laughing, she said, "I can''t push you to remain here, but you must know that you are a part of us. Wherever you are, you can visit us here anytime," She asked me to be careful and she would send me a goodbye. "Thank you so much," I thanked her. We walked side by side to the portal. Along the way, we talked about so many ridiculous things we passed through. Such topics made us become so much closer, not like a boss and her subordinate but two best friends "Be careful," She said, waving her hand when I was about to reach the portal. "My warm regards for Naar and Yoru," I yelled before crossing the portal with Mickey. "Are we going to your house or your old house? Mickey asked when we were walking along the forest together. "So you can read my mind too?" I was planning to go back to where my birthplace was. I planned to get a job, register for my studies next year. "Mommy asked me to live in that house or she would sell it," we finally reached the main street, turning at that cat. It looked like he got fatter. "Are you okay now?" asked Mickey while running to keep up with my footsteps. "I felt nothing when I was there," I was being honest, "When I visited my old school to take some photos I felt much better than the first visit. Even when the old memories came up all of sudden and pretty intensively, it did not disturb me at all. So, I guess I will be okay if I live in my old house," I tried to convince him. We were waiting at the bus stop located not far from the souvenir shops. This public transportation would take us to my present house because I had packed all my stuff before leaving and I planned to leave it empty instead of renting it to someone else. While waiting, I ate my food given by Azalea''s maids. Although Azalea asked me to visit her place anytime I wanted it and I was quite happy to live there, I would rather not go back there. "Don''t you want to meet your mommy, Tha?" Mickey suddenly raised that question. Honestly, I wanted to meet her but it was kind of hard to do that when my head was still full of emotion. It would make us end up in a fight. "She had asked me to live in that house long ago. She ever wanted to sell it when she had to live with grandmother. My brother stubbornly refused to live there," I finally replied to him but it did not mean to get hold of my heart. Not long after that our bus arrived. I chose a seat by the window because I wanted to watch the rain. I might not see it again for a long time. "Do you have any plan where you are going to work when you are there?'''' I was stunned because it hadn''t crossed my mind before Mickey questioned that. "I will try to send a proposal to a store not far from my house, or anything I could do to survive," I was quite doubtful. I did not want to be dependent on my mother. Working for Emma would be best, but I knew I could also not rely on Emma all the time. Arriving at home, I packed all my stuff. I hired a moving house service to help me remove all the stuff I would take home to save my time and energy. I also contacted Erick and told him I would live in that house. "Tha, are you serious about moving out and living here?" that sharp mouth questioned me. He seemed to be so surprised. "It is not a prank, is it? I am afraid you will only stay here for a few days then leave and say ''I got things to do there''." He chirped on that far end. "That is your habit to come out of the blue and then leave just like that.. So annoying." Chapter 93 - 94. Home [2] "Tha, are you serious about moving out and living here?" that sharp mouth questioned me. He seemed to be so surprised. "It is not a prank, is it? I am afraid you will only stay here for a few days then leave and say ''I got things to do there''." He chirped on that far end. "That is your habit to come out of the blue and then leave just like that. So annoying." "Why would I cheat you?" I cut him. "I really want to live there. I have already hired a moving house service to help me. Tomorrow at five in the morning, my stuff will be delivered. It will arrive at seven or eight. But I will come later, around one in the afternoon. Please help me handle it." I asked him. "I''m sorry I am a bit late to inform you because I got things to do at campus." "Why so? There must be so many things you want to take with you here. How could you treat me like that?!" "Please Ery," I begged him, "it is just a moment. I need to meet my lecturer and after that I will be going home right away." I explained him Erick really wanted me to go back and live there. So did I. It was my first time after so long ago that I really wanted to go back to my old house. I missed my old oven there, and my hands could not wait to make my trial cakes, so was my old bedroom from my teenage time and all the things in it. Fear and trauma from the past suddenly changed into a feeling of missing so much and wanting to arrive there as soon as possible. "Tha, you don''t forget my food bowl, do you?" I looked at Mickey and showed me his empty food bowl. "Just tell me you are hungry," I sneered at him. "wanna eat?" I teased him. Mickey rolled his body and rubbed his head gently, "Tha, I am hungry." He said pitifully. "I knew it," I teased him again. "such a tubby cat," I stood up and picked a bowl of cat food and gave it to him. I also put a bowl of water next to the cat food. "This is the best," said Mickey. His mouth was full of food, "Tha, will you buy me this kind of food again later? This fish-shaped-like food." I ignored the chatter of that fat cat about his food. I wanted to meet Emma before I went home to say goodbye to him. Then I decided to ride my bike to that florist. When I almost reached that shop, I saw that a woman was locking the door of the shop. ''Emm!" I called her from a distance before she left the area. She turned back and looked surprised to see me but that expression turned annoyed in another second. "Where have you been? You keep disappearing," She said as she walked toward me. On that side street, we instantly hugged each other like twins who had been apart for a long time. "Why do you so often disappear in a sudden without leaving any words!" Her tone was upset. "When I leave messages that means I am not gone," She knocked me on the head because of my words. "Em, as a matter of fact, I want to say goodbye to you," I said directly. All of a sudden her expression changed, confused and sad. "I will live in my old house until the end of the year before I continue my study." I said. Slowly a smile was stretched on her lips, "Alright Tha," She said, "You finally won from that trauma. From the first time I met you knew that you were strong. Keep the spirit up and let me know as soon as possible when something happens to you, will you?" When none from my family was around for me, there were many other good people who were sent for me to replace them. I had to be grateful for this fact. All my stuff had been loaded and delivered in the morning. After I took care of all my personal issues, I finally went home with Mickey. The tubby was really a chatterbox. He kept talking along the way and I just responded to him with a smile on and off. This was really unbelievable. He was just like a fully charged automatic radio and never ran out of energy. Finally the bus we were taking reached our destination. I put Mickey in my arms and got off the bus. It was September. The road we were walking was not dusty anymore. It was completely different from the first time I went here. Grass and trees were wet and the weather was cold. "I love this scent," I inhaled deeply the petrichor scent that smelled so strong in such weather. "It gives me peace," we were about to walk into the alley leading to the market when someone picked us up. He was a bit late. "I knew that you would be arriving at one in the afternoon. After finishing with your stuff, mom asked me to pick you up here," He was panting. "Please have a seat first," I asked him to sit on the bus stop bench. "Why did you pick me up? It is not too far anyway? And I usually walk there too. " He knocked my head. "Mom sent me," he was irritated, "I would not do it if she did not ask me to," "My mom asked me to live in that house some months ago. At first she would sell it if my brother did not want to live there but my grandmother disagreed with the idea. Finally I have to give in and leave my house in order to live in the house." Erick shook his head when listening to my explanation. I did not know what he meant by shaking his head, but I believed he was confused too. Erick took us to his house first. He kept talking along the way. I just listened to his chirp. Mickey, who liked talking, was quiet too. "He is worse than me I supposed," I giggled to hear him. At least he knew that he was very talkative. Erick''s mother welcomed me well and heartily. She hugged me warmly as we reached her house and the warmth radiated to my chest. The atmosphere of this village and the fresh air in the rainy season had so long been missed, the hospitality of the villagers, the land, and all the noise on this dining table. She asked if I dared to live in my own house alone. She would be willing to accompany me if I still suffered from that trauma. She also asked about my therapy and my current condition as well as my study. "I remembered you fell out the first time you came here. We were in so much panic. That''s why you finally decided to live in the city," She gave me a pitiful look. "I hope you are fine now. You simply have to face anything that caused you such trauma and keep moving on." She was right. I simply had to get over anything that caused me that trauma. It was all done. When the dark came I left. Mickey told me that he was very hungry so I had to go home and feed him or he would eat anything that he saw. I arrived at the front gate of my old house and all that shadow was still there, Zie came every morning to pick me up at school and we would go together. It seemed that the cake from Mr. Oka did not help me much. No matter how much I ate, it did not delete Zie from my memory. "Tha, I am hungry," the tubby started whining. He ran to the door as we arrived. The house felt so quiet because it was occupied by only both of us. I locked my brother and my mother''s rooms, and used only my room on the second floor I used to stay in. I was sitting on my bed. It felt so long ago, perhaps more than seven years since I was treated in a hospital. This place did not change a bit, my studying table I used to use for studying, my wardrobe, my toy basket, and even my old shoes were lying there. The clock struck seven at night and I wanted to go to bed. Then I heard a knock at the back door. I knew it might be Erick''s mother or her son because they used to use that door to go to my house. I got up from the bed and opened the door. I was right. It was Erick standing in front of me. "What is it, Ery?" Mickey that was awoken went down with me. "There were people looking for you here," He said in a hurry. "You were not coming yet," Chapter 94 - 95. Oatmeal "There were people looking for you here," He said in a hurry. "You were not coming yet," "Who? Do you know them?" I asked him with curiosity and asked him to go in and sit on the kitchen chair. "She is a woman, perhaps in her late thirty, and a bit strange..," He was trying to recall the guest for me. "Well, she dressed up strangely." He finally found the words to recall the guest. I glared at his reply. He was really good at making people upset when they took him seriously. "I mean, how is she like Mr. Cranky Erick? I really wish I can beat you up." I gave him a horror smile due to annoyance. "I don''t know how to define it but she called the man she was with Ner or Nir?" He was still trying to remember. "I don''t know, I forgot." All right, I knew he was referring to. "Then, what did you say and what did they ask?" I asked quickly. "They did not say much,just," Erick picked up something he was hiding from me from the first he knocked on my door. "The man he was with that woman asked me to leave this to you and said you should visit them. That''s all." He handed me a knife with my name on it. it was the thing that Naar gave to me. "Tha, what is your connection with them? Sorry I didn''t mean to meddle in your business, but you seem very close to them." Erick investigated me. I just kept quiet because I couldn''t say anything to him. I could not involve him in this issue. "They are just friends of mine." I took the knife and looked at it closely. Every Time I saw this thing, everything about the place of wizards and things I had done there, including the time I was in the town square with Naar just recently came to light again. Honestly, I really wanted to go to that place and with him again if that was possible. But--, "Is he your lover, Tha?" I knocked his head as soon as he finished those words. "Don''t even say that again if you still want to breathe." I threatened him. He groaned in pain and I stood up to keep the knife Naar gave me. It had been a month since I lived in my old house where I had to wake up at two or three in the early morning, and that was a habit I could not easily clear. Once I opened my eyes I did not get up right away, spending some time in bed tossing and rolling. For some time I sat still on my bed and facing the window of my room, looking at the dark and dim light of the quiet street in front of my house. The soft brisk of the wind blew and the typical warmth of the summer that was about to end went into my room. Distinctively I smelled a petrichor scent because the rain was falling quite often. And autumn was likely to come late this year. After five to ten minutes sitting still and unmoving, I got up to reach a glass jar containing silver tea shoots that were still unopened. I put a teaspoon of the tea in an old porcelain teacup by the window. While waiting for the water to boil, I picked up oatmeal and dried fruit from a cupboard in the kitchen and I cooked them with milk and some honey. It took only ten minutes for my breakfast to get ready, a bowl of oatmeal, a cup of white tea. Mickey would accompany me to breakfast every morning. While for Mickey was a bowl of fish cake of his favorite and fresh milk. Sometimes I added additional wet cat food that was of course to reduce his fat, perhaps? That sooty chubby cat grew fatter by day and surely he got louder too. He sometimes grumbled when I gave him less than I should have. To be honest, I was worried that he would suffer from obesity. ''I am just an ordinary person was something I wanted to keep planting in my mind. At 5.45 in the morning, I got ready. A gray shirt and black pants, a light brown maple patterned jacket and a black backpack, and a large Bulbasaur hanger accompanied me. And I did not miss a medium-sized bento with a side dish of freshly picked vegetables from the small garden at the back of the house. I pedaled my bicycle to school. That was a little fear in my heart but I tried to get rid of it. ''I am a normal person I said in my heart. A month ago I enrolled in a male academy which was quite far from my house. It was located outside Neuron. I had an acquaintance who worked there. He was someone once I helped with data processing for his final project. It was about twenty-five to thirty minutes riding a bike. Some people chose to take a bus but I did not like waiting for a long time for the bus to arrive and squeezed up during school hours. I saw some students were walking to the school gate when I arrived there. Others jumped from the back fence that was quite low and it was near a bicycle stand. The dormitories were provided especially for the first year and the last year students. While middle year students had to earn permission in advance if they wanted to live in the dormitories. At ten o''clock in the morning was the first break. And having breakfast at three in the morning made me hungry already. "What is that?" a friend asked when looking at my lunch. "It is spicy taro leaves, grilled salmon, and cherry tomatoes. Do you want it?" I handed them my lunch box and offered him my lunch. "Can I try it? " another friend chirped from another side of the bench. Bringing a lunch box was something rare for them. Some who still lived with their parents would still be able to have it, but for others who were married but had no children yet, they preferred buying food at the caf during lunchtime. They said that the food I brought was special with unique taste. It was reasonable because the seasonings used in Euron were often said to be complete seasonings that might not be found in other places. Some typical foods were of a strong taste. "Pstt," a friend gestured to me as she walked out of the room. I got up from my chair and followed her. "I really like your pumpkin pie." Her face blushed. A mother of two children slapped my arm lightly. "You are very good at cooking. Come on, follow me." I smiled and walked to follow her without any words. We walked down the narrow office hallways, down the stairs to the first floor which was for exclusive classrooms. "We have planted pumpkins and they are bearing a lot of pumpkin fruits now." She said cheerfully. "Wow, that must be great," I said sincerely, "My backyard is very small so that it can grow vegetables which don''t take up too much space," I was trying to blend into the conversation she was creating. "I brought some for you," She said as she took me walking to the parking space. A back with a small brown sack was lying against the mossy walls. When she mentioned some, I really thought she might bring two or three, but I was wrong. I was surprised when she in fact carried around seven to ten medium-sized pumpkins. ''How is she carrying all these pumpkins?'' I was wondering. "Please, make me pumpkin pie like the one of yesterday," She said, "My kids really like it." She smiled and looked at me with a pleading look. Of course, I could not say no to her request, "Mrs. Lim, please don''t be like that. Feel free with me. I will make some for you." Her face was blushed with joy. "Is this enough?" She asked after she handed me a stack of pumpkins. "This is too many," I laughed. "I need one or two pumpkins. It is enough for some jars of cookies." I explained it to her. "Such many pumpkins will be enough for the whole villagers if I take them all," I winced. "It is okay, take them all. I have told you that I have harvested it, haven''t I?" finally I could not let down that woman, Mrs. Lim''s gift. I wanted to have a simple life, as simple and enjoyable as a cup of warm sugar-free coffee. On Monday, I woke up an hour earlier to make pumpkin cookies. At first, I thought I would only make ten jars but I ended up finishing thirty jars. I packed twenty jars and twenty jars for Mrs.. Lim, and the rest would be delivered to my teachers and friends, while the rest of the pumpkins would be processed for other dishes. Chapter 95 - 96. Pumpkin Cake I wanted to have a simple life, as simple and enjoyable as a cup of warm sugar-free coffee. On Monday, I woke up an hour earlier to make pumpkin cookies. At first, I thought I would only make ten jars but I ended up finishing thirty jars. I packed twenty jars and twenty jars for Mrs. Lim, and the rest would be delivered to my teachers and friends, while the rest of the pumpkins would be processed for other dishes. I finished all my making cookies at around ten o''clock in the evening. It was quite a long time considering the number of jars of cookies I had made. I sent a courier to deliver the jars to Mrs. Lim''s because I would not be able to do it myself. Thirty minutes later, a long thank you as long as the national anthem sang along through my home phone. "still awake?" I texted someone via text messages. "I am" "Have you eaten? If not yet, come by to my house. I cooked fish soup and some pumpkin cake." I replied "1.25 I will come" His name was Rey, my friend in college. We were not close friends, more precisely not close. We often had arguments and fights over simple things. But we did not take all those fights seriously and the fights often ended up in laughing at each other or watching cartoons together. After graduating, he continued his father''s business in Euron. At 1.30 that man arrived. He was still wearing his work clothes. Once he arrived, he went straight to the living room and lay on the sofa. "I have some nice tea. Would you like to have it?" I offered him. He was just quiet, looking exhausted. He covered his face with his hands and probably fell asleep. I looked for his bag that had been thrown somewhere, and after I found it, I put it on the table. I started warming up the food, bringing him tea and some snacks. "Have some of this or you''ll get sick." I warned him. He sat up and massaged his temples. "I have terrible dizziness," He complained. "Are you drinking again?" I asked him probingly. "I got some mistake in my assignment, so I had to recheck it from the beginning last month." He said, looking so tired. I smiled listening to him and tried to cheer him up. "Sweet food can improve your mood. I made pumpkin cake and chamomile tea. Try it." He smiled and looked very relieved. He often stayed and occupied my brother''s room. Sometimes he went home bringing some groceries so that we could cook and eat together at home. He would take anything from here, cake or chocolate. This house was like a second home for him. "This is nice," he complimented the cake. "You can get some for home," I offered, and he smiled happily. The previous owner called this griffin Ace. It was a hunter-type. I bought Ace with five pouches of gold. At that time Mickey took me to the Darkmoon and he suggested that I bought that griffin. Ace was very obedient to me. I felt so much content with Ace and I could be very honest with my own condition. He had very good sight and because he was still so young for a griffin, this boy sometimes got difficulty controlling himself when landing. Today Ace took me flying high. My ears were a bit deaf because of the changing of the weather pressure. The weather up here was lower than the one down near the ground with a thin oxygen layer. I tightened my grip on Ace, eroding space to get some warmth from my boy. From a distance, I could see something glistening like a lantern in August on the city anniversary. The two lantern-like lights were flying side by side. "Ace, take me closer to those things." I pointed in a direction. He understood and turned to fly in the direction I wanted. The city people called it the hell bird, Mickey named it a stone bird, and I preferred to call it a loyal servant. They flew side by side. Their feathers were soot in color, their feet and beaks were dark as night, and their eyes were orange to red flame-like a Momiji in the autumn with darker ring-like circles around their neck and wings. On each bird, their claws held dark gravel. If you knew where the gravel was from, you would certainly avoid it. The glistening lights were from their eyes, while the hot air covering their body was from a peanut-sized stone carried under their claws. It was the hottest hell stone. Ace and I just watched them flying slowly. We were following them from behind. After an hour, those birds split. They swooped down like a plank dropped horizontally, and just before they hit the ground they shot off so fast leaving a thin line of red light that faded away with time. "Their service is quite expensive because hell stone is getting hard to get." Mickey had told and of course, he had some of them. Silently I kept asking myself who sent messages for their service considering the cost of hell stone that was getting harder to get? I assumed it might not be human and not ordinary messages they would deliver. At four in the morning, Ace took me home. After saying goodbye he flew high to avoid being seen by humans. I went down to the kitchen and made my breakfast ready. I had never done it this late because I usually finished with cooking stuff and started getting ready for school. Luckily, today was a holiday. The sky was still dark when I went out to pick up some vegetables in the three-by-three-meter garden plot I made behind the house. A bamboo basket accompanied me but that was not the one making my morning special, but a bird I just met some time ago. One of them was perching on the lp of the basket. Its eyes were bright red, indicating that it already had an owner and of course a duty that it had to be carried out. "Any messages for me?" I asked politely. That bird flew closer and from its small beak, it spits out something, a thin paper sheet covered with stomach fluid. "Have you eaten, little bird?" I asked it as it flew closer. I gave it some ripe strawberries from my garden and it ate the fruit very quickly with its little beak. I took that paper and wiped the wet with my hand. I got bored when reading that letter but I tried to finish it anyway. "Come with me. I have some food for you before I reply to this letter." As I said so, I walked back to my room. My plan for gardening was put off for today. I gave some seeds and milk to that little bird and it looked like I really enjoyed it. While it was eating, I was writing the reply for its master. I gave the letter to its beak once I rolled it neatly. That bird swallowed it quickly. "Be careful on your way home. Make sure your master receives it well." The bird did not reply, it just jumped out of the window, flew, and the next second was gone like a shadow. I did not tell Mickey about that letter because I knew for sure that he would not like it. while I was preparing breakfast, that tubby came to me. He seemed to just wake up as his fur looked messy. He stretched his body as he was near me. "Tha, prepare my meal please," He commanded me to pour milk into his bowl and his fish cakes in the bowl full. I just stared at him in surprise. He froze in front of his bowl with an unpleasant expression. "Tha, where is my snack? Fish with delicious sauce? I want it, please." He was talking about his wet cat food. "No extra snack for this morning. That is enough now." He walked towards me. "Look at your belly! Fat clumps up there. Like a small hill sway to the left and to the right as you walk. You had better start on a diet from now on!" I snatched him and put him right in front of his bowls of food and milk. Meanwhile, someone came out of my brother''s room. "I have prepared cake and tea for you. Don''t forget to bring some when you leave." I took my bag and got ready to leave. "Shouldn''t you be taking a day off today?" He asked. I took my jacket and an umbrella. "I must go to the town for a while," I replied to him, taking a key. "Rey, don''t forget to lock my house. And you MikeI have set the automatic food machine, so take care of the house well.." Mickey stopped his meal immediately and looked at me in annoyance, and I knew what he meant from that look. Chapter 96 - 97. A Unicorn? Azalea was the one who sent that letter. She wanted me to come because there were things to tell me. I did not take Mickey along with me because I did not want that tubby cat did not want me to be in that place anymore. Actually, I did not want to go there, but I was part of them no matter what. I was really curious about important issues she wanted to tell me by sending so many stone birds, including to involve me in this issue. Yeah, I felt that I would be the person who would eat up her food stock if I stayed too long in her place and did things on my own. When I reached the portal, I saw Naar had already stood there. It felt so odd after not seeing each other for a long time. "What''s up, Bro?" was my reflect reaction. ''stupid me! Of course he doesn''t understand that language!'' I tapped my forehead and grinned when I realized I said such magic words. I was so embarrassed. He laughed, but he tried to hold it. "Miss Azalea has been waiting for you, Tha," he was still trying to hold his laughter. I looked at him in embarrassment and in annoyance, following him to cross the portal. As we arrived, a spot of light in the sky was on top of us. I learned many things about this place before I left at that time. When that dot was in the sky, it means it was daytime in my place and when the dot was gone, it was night time although the time here and the time in my place were not in harmony, such as day time here did not mean day time in my place. "Naar" I wanted to ask him something that had happened. "Yeah?" He turned back, "What is it, Tha?" "I am very curious about what has happened? Why have people like me been involved?" I did not beat about the bush. Naar was alerted instantly. "I can''t tell you in detail here, but a creature belonging to this place is escaping and crossing to your place. I can''t say if it is dangerous or not because I have never seen it nor met it myself directly." He explained it. From that short explanation, Naar gave I thought that they had better make protection at the portal so that anyone or anything coming in and out of this place could be known. It would impact if not anyone could go in and out without being noticed. Alright, it was just an idea, anyway. The problem was if a computer or scanner was available here. I had to think over this idea again. I noticed the place where I came from, no one was there to guard it. Was it okay to leave such a place unguarded like that? I tried to ignore it and continued my trip to Azalea''s place. When we arrived there, there were quite a lot of people there. Naar told me that Rea was in charge of replacing the leader position since I killed Yon. It seemed that the young wizard was not really supported by the other wizards. It could be seen that in this meeting when Rea was explaining his plan to capture that animal, many wizards ignored him. Azalea took over the meeting. She slammed the table angrily. All the wizards who previously ignored or even slept were awakened right away. "I don''t invite you to have some sleep here or to talk to your friends. I want all of you to contribute to solve this problem." She spoke loudly, her gaze was sharp and intimidating. I, who was still uninformed about the issue, just kept quiet. ''I guess things can grow into chaos!'' I guessed the meeting did not run well. Azalea started explaining what had actually happened. She started from the beginning because she was aware that I did not know anything about it. People usually called this animal a desert horse which was actually Shadhavar or Aras. If in tales, you knew it as Unicorn. This one was called another version of that creature. I myself had never seen or heard about it. In some books I had read, Aras, as Azalea said, was far bigger than a horse with horns having forty to forty-two hollow branches. When the wind blew among the horns, a melody would be created. Shadhavar was mostly hunted for its horns, as a gift for a king due to its beauty. The melody it created was not always the same. There was no specific explanation for that, but it surely could hypnotize its listeners. You could listen to the strains of melody which could make even other animals stop doing whatever they were doing just by listening to it. Some melodies could cause you to cry, but some also could spread and radiate happiness. A Shadhavar was known to be missing from this place and crossing into the human world. What made things worse was that not everyone could see Aras. That creature was like Falak, a huge snake that was in no way could be tamed by anyone, and it was invisible to most people, too. I finally understood the reason why we were all gathered here. All of us here had special abilities to help the search for that creature and bring it home "Shadhavar is a man-eater," Azalea warned us again. "I chose you not for no reason, but unfortunately only some have good fighting skills," Azalea stared at me and I knew the meaning of her gaze. "I do hope you are very cautious and careful in this mission because that creature has mystical power from its horns. When you find it, don''t approach it right away. Make sure you don''t listen to the melody coming out of the horns, then you can take action." She emphasized her warning. The meeting was closed by dividing fifteen of us into five smaller groups of searching. Unfortunately, the number of people with the ability to see Aras was very limited. One team had one person with the ability to see Shadhavar. It could be said that people with abilities like mine were very rare. I saw some of them chose to withdraw from the search team. They assumed that it would be very difficult to see Shadhavar because it ran very fast. Three teams remained. And Azalea had to find the right persons for the replacement for those who had resigned. "Tha, have you heard stories about Aras?" Azalea asked me. I gave her a big smile showing off my teeth. She definitely knew that I never heard about it at all. "To be honest, I just read once from a book Hana lent for me and from your explanation just now, but now I have a description of what that creature looks like. In my place there is such a myth about unicorns although I don''t think they are similar. But I can use it as a guide to find it." I said. "I am more afraid when you have seen it but you don''t know it is Shadhavar," It sounded like she wanted me to be the laughing stock for everyone here. "Naa, I''m not worried at all about that, " I tried to find the right words to say it correctly. "I just have little time to search it because I have a job now. I am a teacher and I finish working at two in the afternoon. Will that be enough with such a short time I have to search for it?" I tried to make her understand that I was just an ordinary human being without magical power. Azalea kept quiet for a while, she seemed confused. "Tha, out of all I have chosen to find Aras, I put high hopes that you will join us in the search. We don''t know what will happen if we don''t find it as soon as possible and from all I know you have the best eyesight," from her words it was obvious she relied on me heavily. "Alright, but I can do the search right after I go home from my school until ten at night. The rest, I am just an ordinary human like the rest others." I just wanted to say; ''I need rest before the following day and have to get up at two in the early morning'' but, I could just swallow them for myself. ... I was in one team with two teenagers of twelve years named Mirai and another girl who was just six years younger than me, Winnter. Mirai and Winnter were Azalea''s prisoners. We were in fact in the same room at that time. Both of them were under Falak''s guard, the same place where I was kept. Another one was Naar, but he would join us two weeks later because he had issues with Yoru and Miss Anty''s team. Mirai means hope. Like her name, this girl was cheerful and liked telling funny stories, a bit noisy, and full of spirits like an ordinary teenager of twelve years old.. We got along very easily and pretty fast, and of course, she got a habit of telling funny stories to other people. Chapter 97 - 98. Aras Mirai means hope. Like her name, this girl was cheerful and liked telling funny stories, a bit noisy, and full of spirits like an ordinary teenager of twelve years old. We got along very easily and pretty fast, and of course, she got a habit of telling funny stories to other people. Besides telling funny stories, Mirai also loved a teddy bear she always carried with her. She had another friend accompanying her, in the shape of a white bear three meters tall. Zent was a creature similar to Manji whose body was from clumps of smoke-like white clouds that kept following Mirai. Winnter and I had some similarities, coffee addicted, loved cats, and plants, too. "I have a twin named Summer," was the first thing she told me. Winnter was small like a fourteen years old girl. Perhaps she suffered from anorexia. Her hair was right red and stiff, her skin was fair pale with spots on her face due to the site sunlight. One thing that attracted me the most from that girl was a pair of sparkling emeralds. Winnter eyes were very beautiful. I complimented them out of my consciousness. "You are like my sister. She badly wanted these eyes that she wanted to steal them," She said. Winnter was a wizard while Lei was an ordinary human, like me, "I killed her so that she stopped targeting my eyes." Mirai and I stopped talking once we listened to her. "Tha" Naar called me when I introduced myself to them. "Yeah," I replied to him quickly. "Can you stay a little longer?" He asked with a pleading expression. "Alright, I''ll see what I can do!" I pretended to be upset although I was actually happy. I shifted my attention when I felt Winnter observe my look. "You are not a wizard," That was not a question, but a statement, and just smiled in response to it. "Wohoo!" it was said out of amazement or perhaps a mock. I frowned, wondering. "Why?" I was curious. "You''re the first humans I know who can come to this place and has ''that'' ability. Wow, you" she seemed to look for something that suited me. "Wait a minute!" She finally found what she looked for. "Are you a descendant of Youenha?" She was so surprised that she was asking. I nodded, and both the girls gaped in awe. "It is my grandmother that was great, not me." I smiled wryly. Four of us decided to go to the city square. The place we visited was called Alter, which used to be the downtown for wizards. It was because the beginners of wizards would come here to buy the instruments they needed. A long time ago, when the dragon came, he destroyed all important buildings there and that made the function of Alter as the centre of the city for wizards. Later it turned out to be a port city for wind ships and trade. "Tha, do you know the spell chanted every night here?" Winnter asked. "It is to summon the dragon, like praise and hope that he would come back, "I was hoping what I said was true. "I don''t understand the meaning of the whole spell, but there are some that I understand." "So, apart from the eyes, you also speak various languages?" She made a guess. I shook my head. "It is just a coincidence." We listened to poetry and music performances until very late. Mirai fell asleep when we were about to go home, so Naar could not help but carry her. We did not have the heart to wake her up. On the way home and before I went back to my world the following day, I wanted to make sure what we were looking for. "So, the danger of that animal is just the horns?" I cracked the quietness among us. They did not reply to me right away so I threw my eyes on them one by one. "Has anyone ever seen it?" "Aras loves meat. Sooner or later they will eat humans. That is the main reason we have to hunt them. Their horns are just the bonus from it." Winnter explained. "Tha, you have to cover your ears when approaching them. The wind blows among the horns makes a melody, mostly sad and heart piercing melody of death," Naar warned me. I knew Naar didn''t mean to scare me off. As long as I worked together with him on a mission, he was always serious and responsible for his duty. I also knew that I did not have much time with them, I had another responsibility and Azalea didn''t mind with that. Luckily Winnter was in my team. Before being imprisoned, she lived with humans. Then she was caught and removed to Heron Valleys and became Azalea''s prisoner at her place. Meanwhile, Mirai was a human-like me. That little girl didn''t have any magic power at all and they both would stay at my house during this mission. "I am very happy Azalea placed me with you both," I said, "This way I am not alone and feeling the oddest." "What do you mean odd?" Winnter cut, "Do you think we are strange? Wizard who live with human and unstable little girl like Mirai?" She was a bit cynical. Winter was a bit hot-tempered and easily exploded. I should have been careful when talking with her. "NoI mean" I wanted to explain, feeling guilty. "It''s okay, just tell us," She cut it fast. Naar patted my shoulder. I knew he was trying to calm me down. Once we arrived at Azalea''s home, I asked permission to leave. If I did not go home right away I was worried I would be late to work the next morning. "Winnter, this is my phone number. If you go to my home, text me, I will pick you up at the portal. Okay?" I said to her. "I leave Mirai to you" I smiled at her before leaving. When I reached the forest, it was already one in the early morning. It took about three hours to reach my house and I had to manage my time well for sleeping a bit or I would be very sleepy at school. The darkness of the forest had been my best friend. Everything felt ordinary because I passed this road so many times. The bus stop was really quiet when I arrived at that place. From another side, I could see a souvenir merchant who was about to close his shop asked me to be careful in this quietness and darkness. I could not say anything but thank him for that. "Tha" Faintly I heard someone call my name. "Tha" Again. Not long after that, grains of sand were slowly whirling around and shaped two figures I had known quite well. "What''s going on?" I asked them quickly, "I am sorry but I didn''t call you. What is going on?" I was a bit panicked. It had been a month they did not show up but now they suddenly came without being invited. They did not reply to me right away. They sat still on my sides. "What is it? tell me please." I tried to convince them to tell me the reasons for their visiting me. "He is here," said one of them. "He is not afraid of being hunted. He is looking for" "the killer of their master," said the other Manji. I just got confused. It brought me nothing but confusion. For me what the Manjis said was really confusing. Instead of playing guess, I asked, "What are you talking about?" I looked into their eyes and searched for the answer there. "We know what things you do," One of them said. "Azalea asked you to look for Aras and the creature you are searching belonged to someone who was murdered by one of you," Then, I understood what they wanted to tell me. "Does Azalea know this?" I believed if she knew this, the plan would be different. "Did ''that person'' tell Azalea that she was hunted by Aras. I wanted to go back to Heron but my bus was coming from the darkness and I had to go home. The Manjis bodies were suddenly disappearing right when that transportation stopped in front of me. I got on it. "Why so early?" The bus driver asked. There were only two other passengers, the driver and me on the bus. "You usually take this route at midday or afternoon, Why on earth going home this very late?" he asked again. I left his questions unanswered. I just said that I had to go home. The driver only knew me as an employee in a motel nearby the forest. On the bus, I threw my eyes out of the window. Nothing I could see but the darkness and the shades of the trees. All these views made me sleepy until suddenly a flash of bright red attracted my attention.. I turned my head and sharpened my eyes, and I saw a pair of red eyes smouldering like flames. Chapter 98 - 99. A Black And White Television On the bus, I threw my eyes out of the window. Nothing I could see but the darkness and the shades of the trees. All these views made me sleepy until suddenly a flash of bright red attracted my attention. I turned my head and sharpened my eyes, and I saw a pair of red eyes smouldering like flames. I was almost asleep due to drowsiness until I heard Mrs Lim serve me a cup of hot coffee and put it in front of me to bring me on again. "Take it!" She sipped the same coffee and sat on her chair. "You didn''t sleep last night?" she asked as she kept her eyes on the computer screen on her table. "You should change your bad habits. You need to get married, don''t you?" this time she looked at me and knocked my arm. Instantly this invited other teachers to look at us. "Dress up beautifully like a mature woman." That''s enough! I got tired of listening to the same words. ''Why am I not acknowledged as a woman so far?'' I was irritated with that provoking statement. A short message beeped on my cell phone. It was from Winnter. She asked me to pick her up and Mirai in front of the portal. I clicked a yes. No other chats between us. My mind flew to the flock of people coming to the meeting at that time. The Manjis said that Aras was hunting one of them. I could not stop thinking about who was being targeted and what kind of problems he had made so that that creature hunted him. I tidied up my books and my bag when teaching season started. I needed to focus on my job and not worry about other things outside of teaching. "I have a class now." I said to Mrs Lim, then hurriedly going up to the fourth floor where my class was. The boisterous and chaotic situation was the first impression I got when entering the classroom. Some students were still in their sports uniforms. "Go and change your uniforms now." I pointed to one of them who was still in their sports uniforms. It was their habit not to change their uniforms right after they finished with their Physical Education class. "You too. Hurry up!" I pointed to another student who was still in his sports uniform. "Just in ten minutes! So, hurry up and come back for the lesson!" They did not say any words, just nodding and walking out of the classroom quickly. But I also saw some students with their school uniforms walking out to follow their friends. "Those with school uniforms remain in the class. I don''t take excuses for accompanying them for the sake of solidarity. If you dare to skip the class, I''ll give you an extra assignment," I scared them off while cleaning up the whiteboard that was dirty with some jot downs. After a while, all the students were busy doing assignments I gave to them. I was just watching them in silence. "Make sure to do the sums carefully." I reminded them again. "Don''t rush. You''ve got enough time to do it." "Yes, teacher," they replied in unison. I was still watching the students doing their assignment when a stone bird came out of the blue and perched on the window. It did not do anything bad but watch me silently. I took a look at it and felt familiar. I knew who that bird belonged to. Mickey was watching me. I said nothing to that tubby cat that I met Azalea yesterday. I just told him I went to the city for some stuff I hadn''t brought along with me. But sooner or later he would find out. See now? He is sending his stone bird to keep an eye on me. At two in the afternoon my last class was over. I cleaned up my table and students sheets I had not finished checking yet and then headed to the teacher''s room to continue my job. "Come join us, will you Tha?" Mrs Lim pulled my hand before I even said yes or no. "There is a newly opened restaurant around here," She spoke enthusiastically, and finally I just followed her. We went with the other teachers. That restaurant was just across the street from our school. It was a simple place that provided various kinds of dishes from chicken and fish. They ordered many different kinds of the menu in big portions and I didn''t think that we would be able to eat out all the food we had ordered. "Hm, what if we can''t finish all of this food?" I saw the food come and I lost my appetite already. I felt full instantly. "It is really too bad if we have to discard this food," I said unenthusiastically. It was so contradictory with other teachers who were so eager to enjoy all the dishes on the table. "We will be able to finish it, don''t be pessimistic before we start it." Zero replied that the biology teacher was just three years older than me. He was small but very active. Perhaps his body metabolism was very good so that he could eat all portions he had ordered. I sighed with my low capabilities in eating much. Ms Lim stated it off. She was the most enthusiastic I supposed and her portion was also the most among us. She ordered a big bowl of noodles with slices of meat and simmering gravy. I myself had a bowl of rice with vegetables and fried fish coated with flour, kind of garage I supposed. "Have it more, Tha!" Mrs Lim encouraged me as she pushed a bowl of noodles like hers but in a smaller size. "I have enough with rice and vegetables," I really could not eat more, feeling so full only by seeing how my friends enjoyed their dishes. I decided to have ice cream to accompany them to finish their meal. A black and white television was set in the middle of the room. The news section made me interested. "So sadistic," Zero commented. I shifted closer to the television as I could not hear the broadcast. There was an empty chair near the television. I sat on that unoccupied chair. It seemed the owner of the restaurant understood and he turned up the television volume. It broadcasted the findings of two bodies floating on the river. And when the name of the river was mentioned, I was so shocked. "The river is not far from my house," I said spontaneously. Automatically everyone looked at me, then they were back to the news again. I kept watching the news, too. "Tha, why don''t you just turn it off. It scares me off when I go home. You know," Kiky, the youngest among us, was a bit fainthearted. I took the remote control and switched the channel. "So horrible!" Kiky complained in fear. "Hen, can you take me home, please?" She begged Henry. After the owner nodded yes, we continued eating, although once in a while in between our eating we were curious about the news as we did not finish watching it. After around one hour, I said goodbye to everyone. I had to go home because my house was the farthest, and if I stayed out for too long, there was a cat nagging at me. I was right, Mickey was sitting on the table of the living room with eveready angry expression. When I entered the house, he ran towards me right away. "Why are you so late? Where have you been?" He bombarded me with questions. "Is my Mickey hungry?" I said as I showed off a bag of sausages and wet cat food. "You can''t scold me if you want this all." I tried to calm him down. "My kindhearted Tha, my coolheaded Tha," He said gently while rubbing his head to my feet. ''Wait a second! Tha is coolheaded? Does he mean I never got angry at him?'' I said in my heart. "Tha, it''s all for me, huh?" His sparkling eyes looked at me brilliantly, pleading, with his wagging tail. I knew he was trying to persuade me. "Don''t you see I lost weight, huh? You must feed me with nutritious and delicious food!" I could not believe this creature could say such words while a bunch of fat was clearly mounted in his belly. I chuckled. "Alright, the tubby Mickey." I opened one pack of his food and put it in his bowl. Mickey ran to his bowl and ate what it was served for him. It was quite easy to change his mood, I just needed to supply him with his favorite food to stop his anger. Having finished bathing, I turned on my computer and started checking my students'' assignments. The clock struck eleven at night when I finished my work.. Instead of feeling sleepy that night, I felt my stomach growling for food. Chapter 99 - 100. Wood Knocking Having finished bathing, I turned on my computer and started checking my students'' assignments. The clock struck eleven at night when I finished my work. Instead of feeling sleepy that night, I felt my stomach growling for food. I went down to the kitchen to make noodles or some sort of thing. For the first time, I found nothing to eat in my kitchen. At first, I wanted to order delivery food, but finally, I decided to go out to buy the foodstuff. "Are there any shops still open at this hour?" Hesitated, either to go out or not, I suddenly felt the urge to go out. Browsing from the internet if there were shops nearby that was still open, finally, I found one which was a bit far. "Mickey!" The tubby that was sleeping in his room woke up at once. "I am hungry and going out for food. Please take good care of the house." He just looked at me lazily and curled up again in his bamboo basket. When I arrived at the shop, it was about to close. Even when I made a transaction with the cashier, I was the last customer. Thank goodness the shop closed at twelve midnight. Once I finished paying for all my shopping, I went out. Suddenly I heard a familiar voice, wood knocking. At first, it was low, then it sounded closer and clearer. Back then, I would be afraid and run away, but now I looked around to make sure where it was coming from. I saw no figure that I thought the owner knocked. Some minutes passed. I just saw yellow traffic lights flashing. The streets were even empty, with no vehicles passing by. "Is there anything left inside?" The shopkeeper locking the door startled me. "Or you forgot something to buy?" he asked again?," "Not really. I got them all already," I replied fast, "I am just wondering why the streets are so quiet," It was a lie. "This is not the main road, so it is normal it gets so quiet at midnight. "He explained to me. "Are you new here?" He was curious as he approached. "Hm," I smiled politely, "I just moved in a month ago. And it is the first time I look for food at midnight." I said. "I don''t know, suddenly I was so hungry and I wanted to go out instead of using the delivery service." We cycled side by side because we headed in the same direction but at different turns. We got along very easily, it was just because I listened to all that he told me without bothering us with our names. We were talking like old friends who knew each other well. Finally, we had to split as I had reached a turning point in my market. I turned first. I continued to stay up late, taking two cups of noodles and some snacks I got from that shop while reading the news for today. Apparently, the murder case we watched this afternoon was the murder of two brothers. The victim, initial S, was found first, and his younger brother, initial M, was found two hours later. Both were found in the river not far from my house. I always crossed it when I went shopping somewhere around there "I am sure it is a pretty busy place. How is that possible?" my logical thought could not chew how the murderer committed his crime in such a crowded place like that. I remembered very well that not far from that bridge there was a traffic light, so if the crime had been done when the traffic lights were red, many people would have certainly witnessed it. The first victim had been found by the river, while the second one was carried away by the current and found one kilometre from the location of the first victim. Both were found with all their valuable things still attached. I guessed the criminal did not mean to rob them, he might have personal grudges he wanted to release . Both victims had one injury in their bodies. no other injuries were located in their body. the first victim lost their eyeballs, and the second one was cut off his tongue. Confusing. It was really confusing. I did not understand such a case at all. At first, I thought that the vengeful murder because nothing valuable was taken off if it was just a robbery case. The next thing I thought was organ theft. But if so, why did the killer only take off one organ from each victim? This was really weird. ''Wasn''t it a waste to just cut off a tongue? Why not remove kidneys, his eyes, like what happened in the first victims? Other parts of the body could also be sold for cash, couldn''t it?" '' Very confusing crime motive. Drowsiness finally came when it was two in the morning. I planned to sleep even for two hours, so after setting my alarm clock, I lay down in my bed. My tummy was full and my body was tired. It was so easy to forget such a confusing crime case. The following day I had to wake up early in the morning for school and after that, I would pick up Winnter and Mirai as we agreed on the messages the day before. It seemed that I needed to leave on the second break. At four in the morning, someone knocked at my door quite hard. I was still not fully awake because of the sleepiness. I staggered down the stairs. Erick and his mother with three men I didn''t know were standing by the door as I opened it. Erick''s mother cried and hugged me. I was just silent because I was too confused to respond. "What''s going on?" I asked. "Ery, what''s going on?" I really did not know they were coming to my house. "Miss Tha, we need you to be witness of Mirien''s death," one of them spoke to me. "Mirien?" I didn''t even know who that person was. "Who''s Mirien?" I was really confused and shocked. Erick was silent. They were the security guards of this area whose position was under the police. They asked to come in and handed me a letter that I would testify for Mirien''s death. "For now, your status is just a witness until we can get more evidence." Said another one. "Are you accusing me of being a suspect?! I don''t even know Mirien! How can you make a decision so easily?" I protested. "Reax Miss." Said the other one, "If you are proven innocent, we will free you. Apart from you, we also called one other person who was in the same location where the murder took place," He explained. I just froze, shocked and confused. ''Who is Mirien? What location are they talking about? What have I done?'' all those questions filled up my mind. I believed it was not s small case, but how could I not be aware of it? They left my house after they made sure they would come to the office at six sharp. I, who just woke up and was not yet fully awake from all the things that happened to me, had been served with an atomic bomb in front of me. Erick and his mother tried to comfort me, convince me that I was not involved in this case. My schedule was ruined today. I started it off by calling a friend and telling her that I would ask for a leave today. She asked from A to Z what had happened to me, and did not know how to explain because I myself did not understand what had happened. I had to tell Winnter that I could not pick her and Mirai up. After letting my friends know, Erick''s mother accompanied me to the police officer. And Erick would come later after he delivered a marionette to the city. Rey called me several times after I sent him messages that I had to come to that place. Once I entered the police office, I saw a woman who was likely the only one I ever saw. She was sitting beside me, and an investigator was interrogating her. "It''s her," She said, half screaming, pointing at me. "This person was with me last night." I was shocked by her confession. I still did not fully understand what happened to me. "Em, hello?" I did not know how to start. I was trying hard to recall where I had met her. "Miss Youenha" the voice of that policeman startled me. "Do you know this madam?" I shook my head, still unsure about what had happened. "I don''t know her, but it seems that I have ever met her," I said honestly, "Emm..but I forgot where I have ever met her," I said as I was still trying to recall her. "We met at a shop near that traffic light last night. Now you remember!" that middle-aged woman sounded so sure after saying so.. Then, I could recall well where I had met her. Chapter 100 - 101. A Testimony "We met at a shop near that traffic light last night. Now you remember!" that middle-aged woman sounded so sure after saying so. Then, I could recall well where I had met her. "Yes, she''s right. We went shopping at the same shop." I admitted it. "What time did you go shopping?" That investigator seemed to suspect me. "I''m not really sure, it''s just it was over midnight when I arrived home." I knew for sure that I read the news last night. It was around 00.30. So I thought I would arrive home around after midnight. The second investigator asked us a lot about who was in the shop between 22.00 to 12 at night. That old woman arrived at the shop earlier than me, and she said that no one was in the shop until I showed up. Soon after that, another policeman arrived with a man in his thirties. He was a customer who came around ten at night. He also was questioned like us with the same questions and his answers were the same, no other visitors were located on the spot beside himself until he left the shop. The conclusion was that from ten to twelve at night when the shop was about to close, there were no other visitors but three of us. The shopkeeper was Mirien, a 4o years old woman who was found dead in the shop. There was a small door leading to the alley or a small passage between the shop and the building next to it near the cashier''s table. She was found lying in the middle of the door so that half of her body was in the shop. "The autopsy report will be released tomorrow. I really expect your cooperation in this case," said one of the police officers there. To be honest, there was something strange they were trying to hide from us. Erick just arrived when I had finished the investigation. "How is it, Tha?" He was panting. "It is done," I replied, tired, "But tomorrow I have to go back here. For now, we are still waiting for the release of the autopsy report and the CCTV record" Erick nodded to understand my explanation. I went home as soon as possible because I still had lessons to teach from noon until two in the afternoon. I had thought it would have been very long and didn''t expect it to be faster than I had expected. Arriving at school, all the teachers swarmed around me. They asked me a lot of questions that I even could not answer. The news Mirien''s death spread so quickly. A criminal case usually would go to the public either in print media or television after the police investigation. But mouth news spread much faster than any others. "How could you get involved in such a dangerous case like this?" Mrs Lim looked so panicked. "How could you happen to be there?" "I just bought food and I didn''t know if I would be involved in an incident like this." I tried to reply patiently. I quickly walked to my seat to pick up the attendance book, then I walked to my class. I paid no attention to their concerns or whatever it was. I really felt uncomfortable with such things because for me it was not the first time. I had been through the same thing with Zie''s death. My students went silent instantly when I arrived in class. I tried to behave naturally but still, they were all quiet. After I finished with my classes, I contacted Winnter and told her I would pick them up. At three sharp, I just left my school. A message went to my phone. ''We are in front of your door now''. It was from Winnter. I was so surprised to know that and hurriedly pedalled my bike. "How possible?" I questioned myself as I speeded up. I found Winnter and Mirai had already waited for me when I arrived in front of my gate. "I''m sorry, I just arrived home," I apologized as I jumped off my saddle and met my guests. "How could you find your way here?" I was curious. "Naar took me here," Winnter replied. Oh sure, how could I forget he and Azalea had been here previously to send me a knife through Erick. I opened the gate and asked them to go in. Mirai was obviously so fond of Mickey. That teenager held the grey, ignoring the fatty tummy of that animal. I myself felt that the grey got so heavy and I could not hold him for too long. And, it seemed that Mickey liked Mirai as well. He didn''t mind her stroking him and making his fur a mess. "Tha, I''m hungry," He whimpered in that girl''s arms. I knew it was only his way to get extra food from me. I asked Winnter and Mirai to eat because I knew it took three hours to reach this place and they might miss their lunch. "Tha, is internet connection good here?" Winnter asked as she enjoyed the pasta I made for them. "It''s good," I replied quickly, "Wait, let me write down the password." I wrote the passwords on a piece of paper I used for taking notes, especially shopping lists. "Do you know the murder news of two people?" She asked again. The next second, her eyes focused on the iPad screen of hers as she had finished her dinner. "Yes, I do" I sat down next to her after I cleaned up the dishes from the table. "Do you think it is strange?" Winnter asked, looking at me eagerly. I told her what I had in my mind and it turned out that both of us had the same predictions. I wanted to tell her that the Manjis had met and told me something that night, but I didn''t do it because I did not know that woman very well. Unfortunately, I had one room unoccupied and Winnter would occupy my mother''s room. She didn''t mind with all the stuff belonging to my mother, including her clothes. I planned to give her one more wardrobe so that she could put hers in there. Meanwhile, Mirai would stay in my room so I needed to change the bed into a bunk bed which had to be retrieved from the home store. "Why doesn''t that child occupy this room?" Winnter pointed to my brother''s room. "My friend''s stuff is still in it. She can stay here if the stuff has been removed," I replied to her as I put Mirai''s suitcase up. Mirai didn''t want to stay away from Mickey so I had to move his sleeping basket in my room, too. It was so obvious that Mickey enjoyed Mirai''s treating him, whimpered to her all the time, or perhaps that girl was the only one that called him cutie. ''He is not cute at all, he is so barbarian and fatty, and his meal portion is like a starving animal!'' I protested as he was called cutie. I was having a discussion with Winnter in the dining room. "Tha, have you ever heard about a collector?" She asked. Instantly I was thinking about a stamp collector or some sort of thing. But I knew it was not. "What is that?" I asked eagerly. "Collector is creatures with no shape, they occupy other things like their shape, like rocks, trees, or other things. The things they occupied can only be temporarily used or forever." Winnter was trying to tell me but t was not easy to understand. perhaps it was because I had never heard about it and never known it. "What is the connection with Aras?" I asked again. , Winnter showed me a searching web about that creature to me, then she said, "Actually Aras is not a bad creature although the story about it is made in such a way to make it is." I listened to her as fixing my eyes on the screen about that animal. "The purpose of making up such framing is that people will hunt Aras for their horns. The horns can produce such mystical melodies when they are played. This of course is a very valuable thing. The horns can also attract other animals and plants so that they are submissive to you, another melody they make is death melody." It was exactly like what I had ever read, even the article on this website. "Once, King Alban, the First Elder of the wizard of the south won a battle and he expanded his territory to the largest. This was done with the help of Aras''s horns. He knew the death melody and used that horn without a battle so that all his soldiers the enemy''s soldiers died when they heard it.'''' That was a new story I just heard. "Hen, where is the horn now?" I was in awe and in curiosity. "It is kept in the City Hall," Winnter replied. "In Sofis, the centre of wizards.." She then continued her search. Chapter 101 - 102. The Other Mirien "It is kept in the City Hall," Winnter replied. "In Sofis, the centre of wizards." She then continued her search. "Isn''t that dangerous? How can someone play it?" I was looking at her, who was focusing on scrolling her tablet screen. "Only the king that knew the melody. It is not just whistling it," Winnter explained further. I did not know if someone would be able to kill only by melody. It sounded so horrifying. I could not imagine how to face such a threat if I had to oppose that man. "Aras and collector?" I had not really caught the point of Winnter''s explanation, "What do they have something to do with all of this?" "Aras may be hunting them, the collectors." Winnter stared at me. "I still have no way a collector is being hunted. I guess one of the victims was someone closely related with that creature." She added. "Aras doesn''t serve anyone, but they can be good with someone who can understand them. When they have ambition, they can be uncontrolled despite their kindness. That is the reason why Azalea wants it alive as soon as possible to anticipate such bad things." Winnter continued. I understood now what the Manjis had said, the reason why Aras crossed and the murders. "The collectors collect organs perhaps for their media, and one of the victims was someone closed to Aras. Is the reason Aras hunting them?" Winnter smiled in satisfaction, I finally could connect the puzzles. So, that was the reason why they entered the world of humans. "Basically they are good, but they can be so hard to control when they are angry" She paused for a moment, looking doubtful to say it. "Don''t be too close with Mirai. The two have similar characters," she warned me, half laughing. "Mirai does look cute and adorable, but when angry, she turns to be uncontrollable. Zent that is always with her, is one of the collectors. It chose gas as, smoke or cloud as media, and shapes like a white bear, Mirai''s favourite." Winnter explained and continued searching. I told Winnter that the following day I could not join her in the search because I had to go to the police officer. That girl did not mind that as she also didn''t want to start the search without enough information and data. "I don''t sail without a map and a compass. I must know the navigation and where to sail my boat," She said. I knew that she meant we had to collect as much information as possible before starting searching. Someone knocked at the door right at one after midnight and I knew who that was. I was about to go down to open the door, but Winnter had allowed Rey to go in. "Your boyfriend is coming," She said as she went back to her room. "Tha, since when am I your boyfriend? As far as in concern I am not a gay?!'' Rey replied innocently. I punched his arm as a response. "So what?" I asked back, irritated. Rey did not respond right away, he showed me his big shopping bag in his hands. I checked what stuff was inside it, foodstuff I should have bought, but I didn''t. too many things that happened the last couple of days caused me to forget this issue. "I am hungry, cook something for me!" he said like a boss while sorting the shopping things in the fridge and some were in the pantry. "You could not be reached today. Did you turn off your mobile or you block me instead? I had to go to Erick''s house to know your condition. And they told me you went to the police office for some information only." I was silent for some time to give him the best answer. It was not that I wanted to lie to him, it was just I didn''t want to make others worried. And I even felt worse when I told him I had gone to the police office today. "Tomorrow I have to go there again. Here are two other people being questioned like me." I finally told him. "How come you got involved in that case?" He looked at me with curiosity. "I mean, why did you have to go out for food at midnight?" he stopped with whatever he was doing and looked at me attentively. "I was hungry, and I am used to going out at midnight to the supermarket across the street from my house. But it was just my unlucky day." When Rey asked that I remembered again the incident that night. I knew very well that I went home with Mirien, and we were riding our bikes together after she closed her shop. It happened so fast, and it was hard to believe such an incident would happen and I was involved in it. I received a sudden call from the police officer at that time and at four in the morning, I went to the police office abruptly. I left a note and stuck it on the fridge door. When I arrived there, two other witnesses also just came. All of us were invited to come at the same time and were directed to the room once the officer knew our coming. "Wait here a second. Chief?" The officer then went into one of the rooms. Soon after that, someone called ''Chief" allowed us to go into a room with a projector and some chairs. We were asked to see the records from the CCTV in front of us. The time from the CCTV was 10.10 at night. Sometime after the first visit paid and then left the shop. Suddenly Mirien fell down so that the small door, which was by the cashier desk which connected to a small alley between the shop and the building next to it, opened. No signs she got up after that. We could not see Mirien''s body because it was blocked by the table and the cash register, but we were sure she was still there. About ten minutes later we saw her coming into the shop through the entrance to the cashier room, not getting up from where she had fallen down. She looked normal, playing with her mobile phone and snacking. I really did not know what had happened for that ten minute time. It was from watching the recording I was wondering where she was from that she suddenly showed up from the front door. "Where had she been going?" I was so confused. "This might be really strange, but the autopsy revealed that Mirien died before eleven, meaning moments after she fell down. His is very strange indeed, but she was still there until the shop closed." The policeman glared at the first visit. "I want to ask you one more question, before you came or when you came, are you sure there were no other visitors?" "I am sure I was alone that night," the first visitor was very sure. "I am sorry Sir. But that night I went home with Mirien after she closed the shop," I cut the interrogation, "And we both knew that she kept the shop alone, even she helped this madam. How could she have died before we arrived?" I spoke up about what was bothering me. The police looked unsure too. "If she had died before we arrived, who helped me that night, then?" that middle-aged woman looked so horrified. She started crying. I myself was not much better than her because that night I went home with Mirien around twelve midnight. If she had died, who the hell was with me that night?" Mirien lost her kidneys and there was found a very small cut in her body. It was not such an easy thing to remove kidneys from such a small and fine cut. The entrance door was locked from the outside, while the small door near the cashier was left open due to the body being laid across the door so that half part of her body was outside the shop. There was no damage found. The money was still there. We got some similar questions like the previous day, about what had happened at that time when we were shopping, how was the victim''s condition at that time, whether we suspected anything suspicious, and our answers were just the same. The policemen got confused and we were allowed to go home. We did not keep things or lie about anything. On the contrary, we felt so weird. How come? Who was Mirien who served us that night, who helped that other and who went home with me? I arrived at school a bit late. I contacted Winnter and Mirai to eat out because I had no time to cook. Thank goodness, Rey had brought some food. Ery called me and nagged me from A-Z because I was summoned again by the police without telling him.. Of course the news spread so quickly and came to his ears. Chapter 102 - 103. Wedding Invitation I arrived at school a bit late. I contacted Winnter and Mirai to eat out because I had no time to cook. Thank goodness, Rey had brought some food. Ery called me and nagged me from A-Z because I was summoned again by the police without telling him. Of course, the news spread so quickly and came to his ears. "Tha, is that true that Mirien was alive again before she finally died?" His voice lowered like whispering. "I don''t know," I didn''t want to say anything to that hot mouth because I knew it would spread so fast from him. "I can''t tell you everything Ery. I''m sorry." I hung up the phone. Things ran very smoothly today. Some teachers still asked me about the progress of the case because it was not yet exposed to the public which meant it was not yet finished. They looked interested in that incident no matter what their reasons were. I tended to avoid them and went home quickly once my classes were over even though it was not time to go home yet. When I reached my home, my mother was waiting for me. I was surprised at her coming because she didn''t notify me of her coming. "Finally you decided to live here." Her voice was cold. Before I could reply to her, Winnter went out from the door and would open the gate for me. She looked at me and my mother in a bewildered look. I ignored her confusion and gestured to her to hurriedly unlock the gate. "Whos she?" My mother asked. She looked at Winnter with an observing. "You don''t pick up a troublemaker at home again, do you?" Winnter didn''t seem to bother it. She went inside straight away. "She is a friend," I replied short and left her outside. She followed me and sat on the sofa in the family room. Meanwhile, Winnter took Mirai out of the room. "Tha, I''m going out for a minute," She whispered to me, " I don''t like that witch," She quipped. "Please, be back before night. There is something I want to talk about with you," She nodded and walked out without saying anything to my mother. "As I remember, you have another friend, besides that boy, the keeper of this house. She said as if she was trying to recall something. ''Is it Zie or Emma she is talking about?'' I was wondering. "His name is Zie. Where is he?" She finally came up with that after some moment. "You kept talking about him as if no other topics suited you." She looked a bit annoyed this time. Being confused as well as happy having seen someone else was still able to remember Zie, I asked her over curiosity. "Why are you looking for Zie?" "Leave it," She cut it short to change the topic. "Tell me, do you plan to live here or back in that small house? If you don''t want to live here, I''m going to sell it. I''m here for that. This house is too awful to keep." I knew what she wanted to tell me. The house kept too many memories for us. Besides, my brother ever told me that it was my father who designed it. "You just want to clarify what has been done and given by father, don''t you?" I sought an agreement. "I will live here, but I plan to study next year so I may go home only once in a few weeks. I don''t want to sell this house." There was no fear nor doubt when I said all I wanted this time. She looked at me flatly, Then, she got up from her chair. "Fine, if that is what you want." Then she left without saying goodbye to me. We never had such a good relationship. This made me confused and unable to understand the way of thinking of any of this family. I didn''t know what kind of bond tied us. There was no care or whatever it was towards one another in a place called family. I saw her get into her car and leave without even saying anything to me. As soon as she was out of my sight, I contacted Winnter and asked her to come back. There were lots of things to discuss with her. Apparently, my mother left something on the table, but I wasn''t sure when she exactly did it. It was a wedding invitation from my father. Mother wanted me to come to that wedding with my brother. I stood still unable to absorb what the two adults were thinking about. I dumped that innocent card in the rubbish bin and decided never to see it. when I was about to go to my room my phone beeped. It was my brother that sent me messages. He said that mother sent something via courier to his workplace. It was the same invitation card sent to me and a message for us to come to that wedding. "Tha, will you come?" My brother asked. "Where to come?" I asked back, behaving innocently. "Didn''t she send you father''s wedding invitation?" He sounded confused. "or is it only me who got it?" "it seems that I received nothing." I lied to him. "Brother, is the card from paper?" I tested him. "Sure it is. What else do you think it is made of?" He sounded annoyed with my joke. "Hm, isn''t paper combustible? It''s better if you burn it. I believe the fire would love it." I said straight to the point and hung up. Winnter came along with Mirai. I could see them breathless due to running home. "She has left already?" asked Mirai. Her eyes were brushing the whole parts of the house. "She is my mom," Her face was shocked all of sudden. "Wow?" She seemed to disbelieve me. "Sorry for that, then." Three of us were in my room, watching a recorder I got from the chief police officer this afternoon. At first, he did not allow me but I didn''t know why he finally allowed me to take it home. We watched the clips of that CCTV recorder several times, twice or three times. There was something odd that made us confused. "Was it the same person?" Mirien was with me until twelve midnight, but the autopsy claimed that she died before I came. "Winnter, is it possible a dead person can get back to life? You have ever lived with wizards, I believe you know about immortality spell belonged to Anthonie, right?" Winnter was silent before she finally replied. "Meaning?" "Forget it." I didn''t want to talk about it. It was a pretty tiring day for me. That night, three of us including Mickey started the search. The tubby insisted on joining us because he was curious about Aras. And I could not stop him because he got support from Mirai. I thought I would search along the forest or some sort of place where many animals would likely be, but I was wrong. Winnter took us along an area beyond my prediction. "I heard his horns were here this afternoon," She was quite confident, "I was about to run after it, but you know what happened next, right?" It was city drainage. "How come an animal bigger than a horse going into this tunnel?" I was sceptical as it was illogical for me. It should have been a much better place." I hated dark and narrow places like that. But when we reached the bottom, it was not as narrow as I had imagined before. "Now I know if that creature fits in here." I turned on the flashlight I had prepared, and so did Winnter. Winnter gave earmuffs to put on. "When I say put on, you simply do that and don''t take them offno matter what happened. You got me?!" We nodded as the reply. I felt there was something unusual about her but I didn''t know exactly what it was. She walked in front of us and asked us to keep our mouths shut. Perhaps she was trying to hear a certain sound. "The running water is disturbing me." She was a bit upset, while we were all quiet and stayed alert. We kept walking for about twenty minutes. Faintly I heard wood knock familiar to my ears. "The knocks" Winnter was aware of that too as a matter of fact. "Sister, can you turn on more torches? It is so dark." Mirai complained, distracting my attention. A second after the complaint, the light slowly came out from Zent that was staying beside her. This way Zent looked like a glowing plume of gas in the shape of a bear. "Very well! You''re the best!" that girl raised her thumb up to Zent. "Smart Zent," I praised it. "Tha, why do I always hear wood knocks anytime I am with you? Are you like that kid who has a big bear stalker or a giant penguin?!" Winnter looked upset with the knocks. Chapter 103 - 104. A Strain Of Melody "Tha, why do I always hear wood knocks anytime I am with you? Are you like that kid who has a big bear stalker or a giant penguin?!" Winnter looked upset with the knocks. "I do," I was a bit hesitant, "But he is not here right now. He--'''' I hadn''t finished my words when suddenly Winnter spontaneously ran to leave us. I didn''t know what had happened but I decided to run after Winnter who was ahead of us. It was not easy because we had been left behind for some distance. Faintly, a strain of melody was heard from our front, but it was enough to answer the question of why Winnter ran so suddenly. "Tha, put on your earmuffs!" Mickey, who was behind us, yelled to remind us. We followed his instructions and continued running with the light from Zent''s body. After tens of meters of walking, I saw Winnter was ahead of me with swarms of rats filling up the bottom of the dump, the walls were filled with cockroaches and other smaller insects. They were all gathering as if they were watching one huge animal in front of them. That creature was as big as an adult horse with horns towering, almost reaching the top of that tunnel. "Aras?" I said softly, looking at little branches fulfilling the horns with holes in every branch. I saw Winnter was silent listening to voices, while Aras seemed undisturbed with our coming. It looked so calm as if it was used to having humans around it. this made us confident to come closer and it saw our direction. Its face was not exactly like a horse, it was wider with ears on each side of the head. The hair was clean and white, its tail was thick with a part looking hard like its horn covering its back and its tail as well. After we were a few steps closer, Aras ran around its place a little. On the other side, Winnter gestured us not to come closer. We stopped and in front of us, Winnter moved closer to that creature. "Psst!" Winnter tried to attract the attention of Aras. They were only a few meters away. I saw Winnter was talking to Aras although I did not know what they were talking about. But there was something strange in that interaction. That creature ignored Winnter, it was looking at me, instead. "Winnter," I called her, afraid. Mirai and I decided to walk closer towards Winnter, but that animal ran in my direction. "WINNTER!" I bent down, fearing that Aras attack me. But I felt no pain when something happened so fast. Winnter helped me to get up. I opened my eyes and saw that the place was empty. All animals that were previously swarming here had gone away. I took off the earmuffs and shone my surround with the flashlight in my hand. "It has gone," Winnter sounded disappointed. She looked at me. "Next time will do." She added. I just nodded because I was still shocked by what had just happened. After some moments we decided to get out of the tunnel. The air was getting stuffy so it was hard to breathe in down here. Two weeks passed, Mirien ''s case had not found any bright sides. Meanwhile, the same case kept popping up even outside Euron. All the cases had similar endings, no solutions. All the victims of that murders had similar characteristics, the loss of one of the body organs. None had a similar loss. People started feeling the gripping fear because the victims were of all ages, from children to the elderly. Even one of them was homeless without any identity. The search for Aras came to a dead end. Azalea asked us to find Aras faster because it had caused one of the search teams to go down. It was their own recklessness that caused the victim from the team. Naar was pulled out from our team. That creature indeed gave us such a soothing atmosphere, but in certain conditions, it was deadly for anyone who listened to it as well. "So, we are only two and a half?" Said Winnter, half-mocking. "What is that supposed to mean?!" Mirai cut off irritatingly. "I am here!" She added. "Yes, sure!" Winnter replied unwillingly, then she threw her eyes to the things in front of her. It was letters from other teams about the progress of the search. "I feel that the creature always avoids us," I said as I opened and read the letters one by one. They were able to find Aras but it was kind of hard to catch it. "Don''t you think so? It seems that it keeps running away from us, doesn''t it?" Winnter was thinking about something, while Miai was just listening to our conversation. "How if we try to get help from other teams to catch that Aras?" She was pretty sure with her plans. "I believe I can catch this animal. It is just like you say and I think you are right, Aras is hiding from us," She added. I couldn''t agree more with her idea. Winnter started writing a reply letter to one of the teams which would help us in this mission. While waiting for the response from that team, we continued our search. That night we started the search again. The territorial security was tightened after one more victim went down. The street lights were turned off over nine at night so that people would prefer staying at home, no visitors were allowed or the doors were opened at that hour, the windows had to be closed. The police went patrol on the streets and the small streets, or even alleys, like the alley of my house. "Are you sure we start searching at seven?" Winnter sounded unsure with her question. "No other choice. I just finished doing all my work at that hour. Even so, it was the best I can do," I begged her to understand. "Come on, don''t be mad." Winnter looked upset. Initially, she was willing to start the search at five, but I refused it because I needed some rest after work. "I am not sure we can be at home at nine," this too came into my consideration. "What kind of terror is it that makes everyone so restless?" Winnter nagged non-stop while making things ready for that. Moreover, the night hours that required everyone to be home before nine made her upset. "If that is the work of collector, I will certainly chop up and smash the body." She threw Mirai''s drinking bottle on the dining table rudely. Mirai was shrunk due to fear. She picked up her bottle with her shaking hands. "If there is no good progress tonight, we need to be patient for a reply from the other team for their cooperation with us," It was her final decision. It was still seven in the evening but the streets were getting quiet and far from any activities. Many shops that usually opened until over midnight or even in the morning were facing restrictions, only until eight. Mirai was at home with Mickey. I didn''t feel secure with that little girl being in such a situation. "Are you aware of who Mirai is actually?" Winnter stopped a while. "Yes, I am," I replied. "I am just worried about taking her out under such circumstances, not safe for her," I knew what Winnter was up to, why I didn''t take Mirai that night. "No, that''s not what I mean, Tha," She cut it. then she showed me a page of her notebook she carried with her all the time. "Mirai is just like you but in your young version, a Youenha who doesn''t realize her strengths. She is like you but not exactly the same. She often behaves emotionally, easily explodes and sometimes uncontrolled. While you are more mature and able to control your emotion." Winnter told me. I didn''t really catch her explanation so just kept quiet and looked at her who was walking ahead of me. Actually, it was like a blow for me. I still didn''t understand who I really was, and just walked based on my instinct that led me to the steps I took. When I was able to keep up with her, again I heard that knock. It sounded similar to when I walked out of that shop that night, or when I was in the drainage, meeting Aras. I looked around and again I saw nothing. Some street lights in the alleys were turned off while it was still at eight. I chose to ignore it and to catch up with Winnter. "Where are we going tonight?" I asked her while I was keeping up with her. "Tha, we are following the voices carried by the wind. I have very good hearing, far above normal man, and right now we are following where those voices are leading us." She sounded ambiguous. Winnter stopped in front of the ruins of an old building outside the outskirts of the city.. We had been walking far from the settlement, no lights but the moonlight shone dimly over us. Chapter 104 - 105. A Dead End Winnter stopped in front of the ruins of an old building outside the outskirts of the city. We had been walking far from the settlement, no lights but the moonlight shone dimly over us. "It is in there," Winnter said, pointing at the entrance of that building. Aspherical boulder the size of an aeroplane was carved by human hands thousands of years ago forming a majestic building like a palace was now left dark and quiet ruins inside it. "This voice?" I walked slowly towards where the voice sounded faint but still audible in my ears. In the darkness inside the ruins, Aras stood amidst the thousands of animals. It stood there as if it was the centre of them. The melody coming out from the horns made me peaceful. I sat at the back and enjoyed the show. Meanwhile, Winnter was doing the same as me. We were both lulled by the music coming from the horns. "How come Azalea wants us to catch it? Anytime I see it I don''t see even the slightest danger posed by that animal." I said slowly, shifting slowly to approach Aras. Before I could move further, the melody suddenly stopped, Aras looked in my direction, and I froze in shock. "Hello, I C" I was unable to finish my words because Winnter pulled my arm and threw me to the side before that animal kicked me with its hind legs. "THA, RUN!" But my brain was too slow to respond to what Winnter instructed me. Perhaps I was too shocked looking at Aras that suddenly turned to be so aggressive, like the one which was just like in that drainage. All the small animals surrounding it scattered in all directions due to fear. Winnter wrapped my head with her jacket, pulled my arms and carried me away, running nowhere. My feet stumbled a few times and got caught in the sand. It seemed that she took me out of the ruins. "Winnter, what''s going on?" She let go of my arm and when I unwrapped my head from that jacket I saw Aras that was about to step on Winnter with the front leg. "Winnter!!" I immediately screamed and that creature ran back to me. I was just stunned and closed my eyes, confused and afraid, didn''t know what to do. "Tha!." Winnter yelled at me and I opened my eyes. She pulled me to get up, and on the other side, Aras was calm again. It kicked the sand with the front legs and neighed, just like a common horse. Someone was with Aras, he brushed its mane that made. Apparently that it calms down. "Marionette?," my reaction was in disbelief knowing who was there with Aras. He was a wooden doll which was so familiar to me. "Zie?" That marionette turned his head slowly and stiffly, his eyes were on me but empty ones. He walked stiffly towards us. Something in me said that he was not Zie but I refused to accept it. "You really come for me?" I was incoherent to taking everything. Was it the effect of Antonie''s illusion spell or that marionette was not someone I knew so far? "He asked if you were okay," Winnter said. I did not get it because I could not hear Zie''s voice. I did not even hear if he just asked about my condition. I was just quiet, and could not really absorb what had happened. I was so sure that this marionette was Zie, but he looked so different. He gave his hand to me with his broken movement. "Zie?'' He nodded so stiffly. Then we were both quiet, doing nothing, just looking at Winnter who was moving around Aras. I looked at that woman in confusion as to why she was circling around the animal she was supposed to catch. "Tha, tell me how he is like?" Winnter asked. I still didn''t understand her doing it. I just kept quiet. ''We finally found it, Tha!" she said enthusiastically, "This is Aras!" My eyes were just fixed on what she was doing, then she said, "Let''s go home now, boy. There is nothing for you here." She persuaded it gently. Aras didn''t respond to it, just sniffed Winnter''s hand extending towards it. "Aras is sniffing your hand, is that okay?" I warned her doubtfully. Winnter just smiled at me before she bent down in front of that animal. Aras sniffed her body, then its eyes went towards us, Zie and me. Later, that animal neighed like a horse. "Good boy. Can I hear one more of your most beautiful melody?" Asked Winnter. Aras bent down its head and strains of soothing melody as the wind blew out of the blue. I sat at the front with Zie. The night went down beautifully as the melody from the horns accompanied us together with piercing cold weather and cloudy sky. I did not know how long we were sitting in the middle of the desert with Aras playing the lulling melody. Then, of a sudden, that creature looked up and glared to one point. The melody stopped. "Winnter?" I was ready, but she gestured me to stay calm. Aras suddenly ran in the direction it was looking at, then it was gone like a flash white dot. "Tha, we meet Azalea tomorrow and we will tell her what we saw this night," Winnter said as she helped me to get up. I was so shocked when Winnter kicked the marionette next to me. "What the hell are you doing? You hurt him!" I shouted at her, covering Zie. I was suddenly furious at what she had done to that doll. "Woho! Calm down," She was trying to cool down my emotions. "it is empty now." She opposed it. I ignored her and pushed her hard to the ground. "You hurt him!" I growled. Winnter stared at me in shock. That look made me come to my conscience. I helped her to get up, "Sorry." And then I turned my eyes to Zie. I looked at what I saw in front of me in bewilderment. That doll didn''t move an inch. "Winnter?" "The seal is very weak Tha," She tried to convince me, battering her body from the dirt. Let''s take it home or shall we leave it here?" She gave me options. "What do you mean?" I asked, unsure. "There is a kind of seal in this doll that ties someone''s spirit to stay in the world," She looked at me. "I know you have known it as you called a name just now," She glared at me. "Tha, this is forbidden and you must know it." And again she kicked that marionette and pulled me away. "He will get up soon. Let''s go. We''d better not get involved in a more complicated problem." We went home when it was almost two in the morning. I did not realize that we had been listening to Aras melody for quite a long time. Winnter chose roads that had fewer guards from the police watch. Summer was over, it was replaced by autumn, a very cold morning. Dews was frozen at almost all surfaces of leaves we passed through. Coldness penetrated into our thin skin that had no jackets on. "The autumn will be very short this year. We''d better take that animal home sooner or we have to explore the nights in the coldness of the snow." Winnter tried to scare me off. "Okay," I replied unenthusiastically. My mind was still occupied by Zie, the marionette, that was in the desert. "Winnter, let''s come back." I whined. Winnter stared at me in disbelief. And without her approval, I ran back to that place. When I arrived there, I found nothing but traces of feet heading somewhere. I wanted to follow the traces but Winnter pulled my arm. "Get a grip of yourself, Tha! He has gone. When the seal is getting weak, he can be very dangerous, not like he was before!" She said curtly. Her hand flew on my cheek. I fell down to the ground. My cheek felt pain. "Let''s go find him, Winnter," I cried, "Let''s take Zie home. Please!" I knelt on her feet, begging her to allow me to find that marionette. I just could not understand why I behaved like that. The last time I remembered that I left Zie with Mr Oka. Winnter ignored me, she hit me once again, instead. I didn''t stop begging her and cried, ignoring the pain. But it was useless. Winnter dragged me home. Her small body was so strong that I could not defeat her. "Listen to me! That creature is not your Zie anymore! The seal is very weak now so I almost since none of the presence of that spirit. you just have to be very careful." She warned me, pulled my collar. "He has turned into a demon with little conscience still remaining in him.. If he helped you today, it was just luck," She added curtly. Chapter 105 - 106. Wave "Listen to me! That creature is not your Zie anymore! The seal is very weak now so I almost since none of the presence of that spirit. you just have to be very careful." She warned me, pulled my collar. "He has turned into a demon with little conscience still remaining in him. If he helped you today, it was just luck," She added curtly. When I arrived, I just stood in front of the gate with my lips cut and my body full of sand, unlocking the gate with my shaky hand. Mirai came to approach me and she looked confused. "Sister Tha?" I ignored her and staggered to my bathroom. "She needs some rest. You sleep with me!" I heard Winnter lock the door. And when I went back from the bathroom, she and Mirai went into my mother''s room. That afternoon Winnter and Mirai picked me up at school. I was surprised when they took me to meet azalea. "I thought you would leave me." They even took Mickey. I was about to go home but I left my bike at school when they turned up at my school. We took a bus to go there. "I don''t like things hidden from me. I need you to tell Azalea about that marionette that helped us that night. I also want to hear the complete version directly from you, and we will ask the next steps we should take to catch that creature." Said Winnter firmly. She held Mirai''s hand, leaving me to cross the street to the bus stop across the street from where I stood. I watched her and Mirai crossing the street until they reached another end, then they sat down on a bench at that bus stop. A moment later a woman was checking her cell phone and ignored teenagers by her side. I wished I had such courage like her, doing anything she liked with all the strengths she had with full awareness and conceptualization. ''Can I do that?'' I asked myself, doubting myself. I crossed the street after them. I knew we had to reach the portal before the sunset because it would be very difficult to walk in the forest to reach the portal when the night was down. There was something bothering me about Winnter. First, she had a sense of hearing above normal men. It was pretty understandable because she was not fully human like me and Mirai, but half a wizard. I remembered once again what she did last night when she circled Aras. Why did she do that? Was that kind of a ritual or things like that? "Winnter?" I poked her arm, who was sitting in front of me. She turned around. "What?" She asked curtly. I smiled innocently so as not to provoke her, "Can I ask you something?" I was waiting for her signal of yes. "That night, you moved around Aras, was that kind of a ritual to calm it down?" such words just slipped off my lips after I got a gesture to go on. Such curiosity pushed me so hard that I could not help it. "No, it was not a ritual at all." She seemed to get confused when she explained to me. "It was just my way." She finally came up with something like "I don''t have such great eyes like you." She smiled. To be honest I was quite surprised to hear her statement. "For you, Aras is like a big horse with hollow horns that is able to produce such a beautiful melody. For me, Aras is just a wave with significant frequency. I circled it because I wanted to familiarize myself with it." She explained. It sounded wonderful, didn''t it? the skill she had was so unique. "When Aras moves, it creates a wave in a certain frequency that moves along the air surrounding it. That way I can detect that wave, study it and mark it as Aras'' so that when I come across with that wave I will easily recognize it as Aras." Then she patted my shoulder softly. "Tha, it can be said that we look at the creatures our own way, you see your environment with your eyes, I am with my head," Winnter added. "Is that like sonar?" I asked to make things clear for me. "It may look similar, but actually it is a bit different. What I do is trapping the wave and familiarizing it with it, while sonar uses the bouncing of sound waves to detect things in front of it, with certainty the distance of that thing from the ship." I nodded incomprehension. Mirai was busy playing with Mickey who was sleeping. That girl ruffled his thick fur playfully. I looked out of the window, feeling so tiny in such a huge universe where there were a lot of great people who owned varied skills and specialties. We were even still far from the portal but I was able to see Yoru handling a torch made of fireflies for lighting. "Yoru?!" I called him automatically. "Thank goodness I met you here." He said as he walked fast towards us. "Tha, Miss Azalea wants to meet you. It seems there is a problem". We hurriedly walked through the portal to meet azalea. Yoru said that he didn''t really know what the issue was about, he was just ordered to pick me up. I felt something bad had happened and that involved me, again. Once we arrived at the place, Yoru directly took us to the meeting room, and other searching teams were arriving too, including Naar. ''Are we late? What is going on? Why am I blind at all?'' some parts of me underestimate myself for being so stupid. I also saw Mr. Oka was in the room, he was sitting next to Azalea and arguing about something. Everyone looked in our direction once we showed up, while we were looking back at them with a confused look. "Are we making any problems?" Winnter whispered. I shook my head because I really didn''t know what was going on. "Perhaps our team is the last to come?" I asked back. Azalea opened the meeting by asking every one of us about the progress of our search to get Aras. The first team lost two members, while one remaining planned to resign from the mission. "I don''t know how to stand with I am standing alone. That creature terrorized us that night when my friends were trying to catch it. We were staying in a tent in the forest when suddenly we heard the horse''s footsteps outside the tent and a strain of the horrifying melody." He said. "I wrapped my body with a blanket and covered my ears with a pillow. I opened my blanket after I curled up for some time, I found out two of my friends had died. It happened so fast. After we tried to catch it, it turned to hunt us." He added. The second team told the same story. They lost one member until Azalea sent Naar for a backup for them. I felt a bit weird when they said it was Aras that attacked them. I might have experienced that but I felt that that animal was not aggressive at all. Finally, it was our team''s chance to tell what we faced in the search and how far we made the progress. Winter asked me to speak at that meeting as I was the leader. "We met Aras just twice," I saw other teams whispering to each other, they might think how slow we were. Except for Naar, he paid attention to my explanation. "Two days ago was our second meeting. I think that animal is not dangerous," This time they looked like they disagreed with my statement. "The melody produced from its horns was so calm and soothing. I and Winnter ever spent so many hours sitting with other animals there to listen to that melody. We simply need to ask and speak to it softly, not catching it forcefully. I believe if we are aggressive to it, it will even more aggressive. And I am sure that we are nowhere to be able to compete with its strengths." I just realized it at the second meeting with that animal. "They understand our utterance, and I feel they have reasons to go from this place. Perhaps, catching it and taking it home isn''t the best way. It will be useless. It has a strong will to find out what it is looking for, I don''t know what it is." I saw one of them was a bit nervous when I said Aras was looking for something. "No matter how often we take it back, it will always cross to find what it is looking for.. I am thinking about helping it find what it is looking for so that Aras will go home sooner," azalea looked satisfied with my explanation, and I just smiled in response to it. Chapter 106 - 107. Halfway House "No matter how often we take it back, it will always cross to find what it is looking for. I am thinking about helping it find what it is looking for so that Aras will go home sooner," azalea looked satisfied with my explanation, and I just smiled in response to it. Winnter asked me to sit down and she patted my shoulder and smiled. "Good job, kid" she praised me. ''Does she forget I am older than her?'' My heart protested, but I thanked her instead of protesting her. "Mr. Oka," the owner of the name looked at me. "Is Zie okay?" He looked confused about my question. "That night when we met Aras the second time, Zie came to help. Winnter was almost attacked by that animal. "I want to know his real condition." "Tha, can we talk about it outside this meeting?" Azalea cut me, I just nodded to agree with. I didn''t tell Azalea what the Manjis had told me. It was not that I was afraid that the woman would not believe me, but there was something in me that prevented me from telling her at the moment. Someone who looked so upset when I told the teams about Aras bothered me a bit. Winnter suggested to azalea to cut down the number of teams, one reason was that some teams had lost the members, another was she wanted to get some backs up for our team to catch Aras. "That animal seems to avoid us." She was irritated. "To the whole, I have met that animal ten times myself, but it always found ways to avoid us and run. It didn''t attack us when we approached it, but when we asked it to go home with even the finest language, it became a bit aggressive, wanted to attack us, and then ran away." She said in excitement and enthusiasm. "I don''t have any other plans to take it home. But I agree with Tha''s plan to help Aras finish its issues and then take it home. I also feel that it is looking for something in humans'' world." Again Winnter''s explanation invited buzzes of whispers among the other teams in the meeting. None dared to speak out what they had in their mind. Yuurei was the only member remaining from the second team that would join us. He was not a human-like me, or a half wizard-like Winnter, but he was a spirit or a group of energy from a human''s spirit, like Hana. Azalea asked him to join us because he has speed like Aras and had the ability to communicate much better than the three of us "Yuurei will help you interpret Aras language so that you can help that animal to sort out its problems. If you have done it, you can communicate with other teams to arrange a solution. The rest, all the teams will be united into one to take Aras home." Azalea dismissed the meeting. Everyone left but I didn''t. "Tha, I want to talk with you for a minute!" right after saying so, Mr Oka came to me and I knew what would be discussed later. "Is it about Zie?" I made a guess. Before Azalea or Mr Oka said any words, Suddenly Winnter walked through the door and sat beside me. "I am part of Tha from now on and that marionette had helped me, too. I will not allow myself to know anything and my friend has to face the problem alone to solve it." She was determined. Azalea chose to say nothing, so did Mr Oka. Finally, the keeper of Between world spoke up. "Tha, when the Manjis killed Antonie, it caused the seal to weaken faster than it was supposed to. At first, I thought that spirit would go to the spirit realm where Kerberos had been waiting, right?" I just nodded to reply. "That marionette had been lying motionlessly for several days. I thought that the time was about to come. But two days ago he suddenly left, walking out like the first time you took him. I could not stop him. I wonder what energy he has," said Mr Oka. Perhaps Zie knew that I was in danger so he came. That was what I thought. Or he just woke up suddenly because of something. "After helping us out of the trouble, he lay down motionlessly," I said. "The creature in that marionette will go to the spirit realm eventually. He is quiet because the spirit can''t hold himself in that doll," Winnter glanced at me. "It is hard for him to go home because you don''t allow him to go." She said curtly. I could not deny that I still hoped Zie was around. "Sorry" that was all I could say. I wanted to let him go but the hope that he could be with me was still lingering in my heart. "Tha, you simply have to let go of him or he will be roaming around between the world and the spirit realm without any place to go. Don''t be selfish! You are not at Mirai''s age right now!" Winnter words sounded so fierce and sharp, but she was right, though. "I absolutely agree with this kid," Mr Oka replied. "That is exactly what I wanted to say to you, Tha. The person who can help him is you. To be honest, I feel sorry for that marionette, sometimes he suddenly gets up, walks here and there stiffly. Let him go with the whole of your heart." He advised me, hopeful. I just kept quiet to hear them talking until Mr Oka stood up from his chair and took out a watch from his pocket. "It is time for me to go back home." He said. "Tha, please, I beg you. Let him go to where he belongs." After some more words of advice, he left the room. "Tha, you know something." It sounded like a statement, not a question. Azalea sat closer to me, while I was still unmoving from my place. "Tell me! No one here but the three of us, right?" She was staring at me, looking for the truth. Perhaps it was time to tell what Manjis had told me, so I said, "The Manjis told me that someone has killed the master of Aras, but I really don''t get it. They said it was the reason that animal crossing, it was for that man". "The Manjis? You know them?!" Winnter looked so shocked when I mentioned Manjis. "Tha is the owner of The Manjis'' eyes," Azalea explained shortly, "Go on." She commanded me to continue my side of the story. Winnter was still looking at me in disbelief. "You never told me about this. You have kept such a big secret from me? How could you, Tha?" She sounded so disappointed, and I felt guilty for that. "I''m sorry." I was so sorry for that. "Tell To Miss Azalea all you need to tell her." Said Winnter with an irritated expression. "That is why in that meeting I didn''t say about catching Aras, but to help that animal looking for what it is looking for. I believe after we help it find what he is looking for, it will come home voluntarily. Aras is not bad as long as we don''t do bad things to them." I spoke seriously to Azalea and Winnter. They didn''t argue so I went on further, "If they were bad, I believe we would have been killed the first time we met that creature. Besides, in the second meeting, it left so hurriedly." That is what I could assume from the moment that creature suddenly ran in a certain direction, I didn''t know where that was. Before going home, Winnter took us to visit her house located not far from the valley of Heron. It was actually not the house where her parents lived but it was kind of a halfway house for her father. We went into the forest walking along footpaths which slightly went up. After walking for about two hours we saw a settlement. Houses were scattered pretty far from one house to another one. The walls were constructed from bricks piled up and the roofs were from red clay tiles. The mountain was standing tall on the right side of the village, while the Heron valley was on the left side bordered by a forest. Unfortunately when we arrived, the light in the sky was almost gone. So that it presented quietness. Winnter pointed to a house, the biggest one among others. "It is my father''s halfway house," She said. She said that during staying in the humans'' world, her father who was a wizard would stay in that house. Winnter went through discipline time there for a year. Her father said that she was too indisciplined so she had to undergo it before she was finally sent to prison. Someone opened the door for us. He might be the housekeeper of that house and he was very friendly. "He is the housekeeper of this house," Winnter told us. "If you want anything, just tell him." She said.. We directly bowed for a greeting to him. Chapter 107 - 108. Summer Someone opened the door for us. He might be the housekeeper of that house and he was very friendly. "He is the housekeeper of this house," Winnter told us. "If you want anything, just tell him." She said. We directly bowed for a greeting to him. "Thomas, they are my friends and we are staying here tonight. Please make rooms ready for them. Only one room because the youngest is afraid to sleep alone." Then Thomas smiled at us and asked us in. The front yard was very spacious with maple trees alongside the driveway to the house. The leaves had changed the colours, the trees barely had branches and twigs remained. I looked around to see the beautiful garden. This reminded me of my father''s house which was filled with many kinds of flowers. It hurt me anytime I remembered it. He finally decided to get married without ending his relationship with my mother. To the worst, my mother wanted me to and my brother came to that wedding. "Tha" Winnter called me, pushing away all the painful images in my dreaming. I turned o where the voice came from. "What are you thinking about?". "Sorry, emm" that was all I could say, I didn''t know what else I had to say. "Tha, I hope you don''t hide anything from me, like you hid the Manjis. I took you here so that we can get to know each other better." Winnter looked at me closely. "Sister, are you okay? Don''t daydream too much." Mirai sounded concerned to see me, and warned me, too. "Sure Mirai, I won''t. Relax," I poked her cheek and drew a thin smile. "Tha, who is that?" Mickey, who was in my arms, whispered. Someone was sitting on the balcony of the second floor, she was facing toward the yard. She looked so beautiful with hair as black as the night and white pale skin. The gown she was wearing was ivory colour combined with grey and white fur, making her look so elegant and outstandingly lovely. The wind blowing softly brushed her hair but she didn''t care a bit about it. She smiled when she looked at me heading toward the house and that made her look ten times more beautiful. I was about to ask Winnter about that beautiful girl but I saw she was busy talking with Thomas, the housekeeper. Winnter took us to the dining table, and some moments later various kinds of dishes were served on the table. I turned my attention to those dishes when the housekeeper asked Mickey. He wanted to feed that tubby cat. We enjoyed our dinner quietly, no one said anything. This made the atmosphere grow a bit tense. I never expected that Winnter was in fact one of the descendants of noble wizards. "Come on, say something! Don''t be so quiet!" She broke the quietness of that night on the dining table. "I brought you here not to make the situation stiff. But I want it to be relaxing." "Your house is so big, Sister," Mirai spoke up innocently. Instantly it broke her into laughter. "But it is very quiet here, Mirai." Winnter stopped laughing, her expression changed. "It is big but empty and quiet." I could sense bitterness in the words she said. "There are many assistants here, why feel lonely?" Mirai insisted on saying things based on her age level, being a die-hard type, and being talkative. Winnter was silent, thinking about something. "This house feels lonely for me and I never made or did something to make it convenient for me." She admitted, then turned her eyes towards me. "I never want to stay here." It sounded like an insinuation for me. I never unpacked my clothes out of my suitcases although there was a wardrobe in my room of course. I put my bathing soap in a container easy to take for a trip. I was almost similar to Winnter, never did anything to make me comfortable being at home because I never wanted to stay long in one place. Even the garden at the back of the house was just made with simplicity and improvisation. "Winnter, can I ask you something?" after I got approval, I continued my words, "Who is that someone I saw on the second floor some time ago?" Winnter looked bewildered. "EmmI mean I saw a woman in that room upstairs. She was looking at us. Winnter burst into laughter listening to my question. I wondered which part of that question was amusing for her. "Oh my Gosshh Tha that is not human! Give me a break! She kept laughing while squeezing her stomach in pain. Perhaps it was due to too much laughing, I didn''t know for sure why she laughed out loud like that. "I didn''t see her," Mirai said. "It was my sister," Winnter finally managed to reply to me. "Do you remember me telling you that I had a twin, named Summer, Don''t you?" I nodded quickly. "But, didn''t she?" I felt uncomfortable saying it clearly. "Die?!" Winnter continued it, "Yes she did." Shocked and confused, I didn''t say anything. I really didn''t know what was going on at that moment. In my mind, if she died, what had I seen at that time? "It is my sister corpse, it has been mummified." Winnter''s words simply answered what was troubling my mind. Mirai was shocked. She stopped eating, so did Winnter, putting down her spoon and was trying to recall something, "My mother was a very popular model in her era. A year after her marriage with my father, she gave birth twins, Summer and me. I was two minutes delivered after her." Winnter started her story. "We were only two minutes apart. Even though my sister was older, my mother loved both of us equally. My sister was the perfect one. She had everything for a girl to deserve ''beautiful'' title." I could see that Winnter adored her sister so much, her eyes sparkling anytime she mentioned her sister. "It happened in the beginning of summer season. She took some friends at home. One of her friends said my eyes were very beautiful. It was accidental meeting, wee came across in the kitchen. She told my sister about that, and my sister was very angry. She wanted to have my father remove my eyes to her eyes. My mother disagreed with that silly idea." Winnter paused, She seemed to try to relieve burdens in her heart. "But wasn''t she already very beautiful?" I was curious, and Winnter smiled. Even her corpse was still so gorgeous. I really adored her to be honest. "But my sister thought that her beauty was not perfect without my eyes," Winnter laughed of bitter laughing. "After that incident, I found out that several times my sister wanted to kill me, but I always got away from her and she was too always able to hide her crime. Until finally my mother knew it and she was so furious to her." "So, to save me, my mother locked me in an underground store-room," Her gaze was flying somewhere in the past of her childhood, "One day, my mother and father went out and my sister managed to open the lock of the store-room. We had a big fight. I ran out to my mother''s room on the second floor but my sister was able to keep up with me. Unfortunately she slipped off the stairs and died." She sighed. "If that is the story, it means you didn''t kill your sister." I objected to her claim. "Tha, the truth is what they believe is true because it is for their own benefits and they will keep it that way even though that is not what really happens. That is the law." Winnter sighed, and I felt that it was not something good for her to remember. "Mother loved us both and because my sister who always wanted to be the center of attention, she mummified her body, replacing her eye balls with glass eyeballs so that they would look like mine, putting on the best clothes of her, and put her body in the best room in this house, facing the garden so that everyone could see her and adored her beauty." Winnter paused, thoughtful. I didn''t know what I should say, it was the greediness of someone that made her own life in danger. Summer was just like my father who had put Antonie and Zie in danger for his own sake. It was just that girl had got what she deserved so soon for her greediness, while my father had not had it yet. I didn''t really understand what people like my father and Summer thought about life. I didn''t want to judge them as guilty ones, I just didn''t want them to sacrifice others for their own benefits. That was what I hated about them. After dinner, Winnter asked Thomas to take us to the portal by a wagon. Actually I planned to have a leave from school the following day and I wanted to stay for the night in that girl''s house. I wanted to get closer to one another, having no secrets among us, like I keep the Manjis from her.. But the hostess of the house didn''t want me to skip my duty and asked me to go home soon to Euron, get enough rest before I went to school the following morning. Chapter 108 - 109. Mirai After dinner, Winnter asked Thomas to take us to the portal by wagon. Actually, I planned to have a leave from school the following day and I wanted to stay for the night in that girl''s house. I wanted to get closer to one another, having no secrets among us, like I keep the Manjis from her. But the hostess of the house didn''t want me to skip my duty and asked me to go home soon to Euron, get enough rest before I went to school the following morning. While I was waiting for Thomas to prepare the wagon, I saw Winnter was looking at Summer''s body and smiling. "She is beautiful, isn''t she?" I nodded in agreement. Mickey, who knew she was just a corpse, started feeling uncomfortable. "Day or night, summer or winter, even autumn, the window is kept open so that everyone can see the beauty of Summer. Her clothes are changed every week, father also makes magic that keeps unable to get rotten for the rest of time." Winnter smiled in satisfaction. "Her beauty is perfect now and I am happy." She added. The wagon arrived and we all got into it. Mirai took a seat next to me and Mickey sat on her lap, meanwhile, Winnter sat in front of me. On the way, I saw Winter kept looking at Mirai. "Mirai means the future. It means someone expects for the future and hopes for the future. That was the purpose of your parents to have named you that." As she said she stroked that tubby cat. "Yes, my mother hoped that I have good hopes in the future," Mirai replied and she kept stroking that cat, and Mickey did enjoy it so much. "The first time I saw you in that prison room I was so shocked. How come a girl of nine years old was sent into the most horrible place in the wizarding world?" asked Winnter. "I was bad and I had to be punished," Mirai replied innocently. "What did you do?" I was also curious to hear her reply to Winnter''s question. "I just felt someone did something wrong so I paid it back. But they said it was not supposed to pay back what people have done to me that way, and I was imprisoned for that." Mirai pinched Mickey''s cheek out of excitement. Mickey was quiet, but I knew he was excited for that little girl, too. Mirai rolled up her sleeves and showed off a long and circling scar on both of her arms. "I lived in a low-class environment," She said, "I was going to school with my friend when suddenly a building near us was bombed. That building shattered and collapsed on me and my friend. My friend died on the spot but I was badly injured with cut injuries. Blood was all over my body." That girl''s mind was wandering somewhere in the past. "My body was a total wreck and paralyzed, I couldn''t move my legs at all. I was just lying." After saying so, she looked at me. "My father was a doctor. He also knew about technology very well and worked for the government. Before parts of my body got rotten and decayed, father tried to do everything to save me, looking for good donors or even killed innocent people of his patients for their organs to make my body complete again." Mirai smiled as she finished the side of her story. After listening to the sides of my friends'' stories I felt grateful that I was not the only one who had dark times in the past. We were three people with the bad and dark times in the past who were united to work together. "You know what?" They both turned to me. "I am happy to be with you." I looked at them and said to them insincerity, "You two are great people I met in my life. You are great at managing to survive despite your horrible pastime. I am not alone now," I smiled at them. Winnter put our hands in her hand. " Start today and on, there will be no secrets anymore. Remember, we are a team that will bring Aras back home, so we have to work together well. Especially you, Tha," she warned me again and just laughed remembering my mistake. "Don''t hide anything from us again, Tha," Winnter said firmly. "We will help you solve your problem with that marionette. You just have to be sure that we will be able to finish it all." She smiled at me. It was one in the morning when we finally reached our home. We decided to have some rest straight away. I needed to sleep fast in order to be able to be at school on time this morning. But before I walked further into my room, Winnter''s voice stopped me. "Tha.'' She called me. "Tomorrow you have to unpack your clothes out of your suitcase and we need to do the right things upon the greenhouse which is on the side of your house for planting vegetables," she smiled at me. "Your mother loves you. It''s just she may not know how to convey it to you properly. Make yourself comfortable here and stay here for good." I smiled at her encouragement. I knew that sooner or later I had to get accustomed to it. "I will learn to love living here slowly but surely." I finally accepted her advice and went to my room to rest right away. Winnter had been out since the afternoon. She said she would buy a new charger for her phone since the old one had been out of function, while Mirai remained in my room playing with Mickey. At nine in the night, someone knocked on the front door. I was sure it was not Erick because he always used the back door or the kitchen door. "Winnter?,"I called back to make sure it was Winnter who came. No answer was heard. I peeped through the window and it was not her, someone was standing before the front door. I opened the door and allowed her to come in. I often saw him walking with his dog, going to the market on foot, or buying bread in a shop not far from that shopping center. I didn''t know her, her name, or anything else, but seeing her quite often. After asking her to feel at home, I went inside for a drink and snack. "I saw you with Mirien that night." She suddenly broke the silence once I sat down after putting a drink and snack on the table. It happened almost a month ago but she still could remember it pretty well. "I am right, am I not?! I was out to look for my dog at that time. I saw you were talking with her." "Yes, I was," I said the truth. To be honest, I was confused, things happened all of sudden. I didn''t know her but she came to my house out of the blue and asked me about the incident. He was around 70-80 years old. His back was slightly crooked, but when he walked, she looked fine and healthy. His hair was almost white perfectly and was cut short. "I was following that kid right after that." She continued. I didn''t know how to respond, I sat still and listened to her further what she would say. "She didn''t stop at her house but went to one of the houses near the market. Do you know the house with the fence painted black with a persimmon tree in the front yard?" I tried to remember the house she described and yes there was such a house she told me about. "She was there for quite some time before she finally went into the yard". She added. "How could she go into the house? Wasn''t there an iron fence? Was it not locked?" The fences were always locked in my neighborhood in the evening or at night, including my house. I usually locked it even in the afternoon when the house was empty. "I didn''t think so because she simply walked in at that time." She was so confident in telling that to me. I sensed something odd with her statement, but it was possible when the owner of the house forgot to lock it. "Actually I followed her because I felt something weird with that kid. She usually said hi to me when we came across, but that night she didn''t. Moreover, when I met you both, I smelled something really rotten. I thought it was coming from you. But when you turned and I was behind her, I still could smell it. it was such a strong bad smell. It looked like something rotten she was carrying". I tried to recall again that night when I was with Mirien, and as I remembered I didn''t smell anything bad or things like that. I guessed the woman who was shopping in that shop with me also didn''t smell something suspicious. Even when I went home with Mirien, there was no bad odor or anything coming out of her to my smelling sense. Chapter 109 - 110. A Visitor I tried to recall again that night when I was with Mirien, and as I remembered I didn''t smell anything bad or things like that. I guessed the woman who was shopping in that shop with me also didn''t smell something suspicious. Even when I went home with Mirien, there was no bad odor or anything coming out of her to my smelling sense. I was still silent with my confusion until loud bangs on my door startled me. I got up quickly to open it. The next second, someone rushed into my house without permissionthen dragged that old lady. "Who are you? What are you doing? Don''t treat someone who is older than you like that!" I reminded her. I wanted to help that old lady when Winnter, who just went in behind that woman, held me and said that the younger woman was the daughter in law of that grandmother. So I was just silent to see them leave my house. "I''m sorry, my daughter. Please forgive us. I promise I won''t allow her to go out again." That woman kept saying sorry, saying goodbye and leaving my house. "That woman said that her mother in law was a bit" Winnter put her finger on her forehead horizontally and slightly oblique. "But that is not a good thing to treat her mother like that," She added. Then, she locked the door. "Don''t be too easy to bring strangers into the house. You are like Mirai, Tha!" She said firmly, then went into her room. That afternoon I went home earlier. I saw that old woman again in front of the gate when I was just about around the alley to my house. She was accompanied by Mirai and Mickey. The tubby cat with grey color gestured to me to take her into the house, and I just followed her. I snatched Mickey and put him in my arms. He said he wanted to hear all of that old woman''s explanation. I was not sure what his real purpose was but I knew what he wanted. I opened the talk with light chats before I directed the topic for her to continue her explanation the previous day. She was a bit forgetful due to her age, but I saw Mickey was listening to her very seriously. He seemed to try to get information from her. Until it was coming to the part when she saw Mirien went out of the yard with her hands fumed. In this part I really missed the link if the hands of that shopkeeper turned into smoke or another possibility. ''Her hands were smokey.Black fumes was out of those hands'' She repeated that part as if to say it was important information. "She gave marks on the entrance of that house". "Marks?" I got more confused with her statements. "She wrote something on the small door beside the gate of that house. I guess she was giving marks and then she left." Again, she was trying to recall something from that night. "I didn''t know what she was writing because I was standing across the street. She didn''t look like Mirien so I didn''t approach her. I was afraid." She continued. She could not tell what she saw that night well so that it gave the impression that it was just a made up story. I myself was not sure whether to believe her or not. But seeing that she also saw me riding my bike with Mirien that night, after she had been found died, were the policeman and two other witnesses. I contacted Winnter, asking her to go home. I wanted her to explain too so that she would be more comprehending with what that old woman wanted to tell us. I took some snacks and poured her more tea while waiting for Winnter to arrive. Meanwhile, Mickey asked me to listen to that old woman''s explanation about that night''s incident. A half hour passed, right before that grandmother left the house, Winnter arrive home, panting. Her expression changed when she saw her. "You asked me to go home for her?" As she approached me, she whispered with angry tone. "Listen to her story first please. Mickey asked me to listen about the part when Mirien marked a house near the market." I told her and asked that old lady to sit down again. Winnter gave her a lazy expression but she followed my advice, anyway. That elderly started telling us all what she saw that night, starting from when I was riding home with Mirien, talking with her, the horrible odor she smelled, until she saw the shop owner walking here and there in front of a house--she markeda few days after that. She didn''t seem to know that Mirien had actually passed away, because several times she said, "Mirien isn''t like that. She never stops greeting me now.'' Winnter didn''t really get what the story from that elderly was about. When the tea was only half remaining, I wanted to pour another tea, but she refused. "I haven''t fed my cat. I''ll be back again tomorrow." Then she left. "Tha, Why are you still listening to the story of that old woman? Didn''t I tell you so many times if she is out of her mind?" Winnter was angry to me over nothing. I wondered why she was so angry just because I allowed that old woman to go in the house and listened to her story. "If you talk with her one more time," Winnter gave gesture if she would kill me if I still talked with her. "Sis Tha!" Mirai ran down the stairs hurriedly. "Did you smell something very rotten? It is really bad in your room." She said. I ran to my room to check my room, Winnter followed closely behind me, so did Mickey. "If Kerberos were here, he would know right away the cause of that smell." He said, sniffing every angle of the room. "My smell sense isn''t good, Tha." He made an excuse. I kept searching for what caused such horrible odor in my room, when I found ''something'' came out between the wardrobe and my studying table. I was so shocked I almost screamed. "Tha, so sorry. Actually I have been here for some time before now" It was Yuurei. That creature then walked around my room. "While Mirai was playing, I came by here" Said Yuurei while he was still searching. "I am sorry but my smell isn''t that good. But I believe that creature brought something very smelly in his body. he is also a creature like me a collection of energy, but" he paused, kept his words floating, thinking about something "What?" I was curious. "Winnter, you also have the same odor almost similar to the creature that came by here." Yuurei said. Winnter was furious instantly. She scolded Yuurei and said that Yuurei was supposed to be an inexistent creature, and other curses of anger. But, that creature ignored her. She had just gone somewhere. "Tha, I want to check the house that the old woman told us about before now." Mickey distracted me. I agreed with that idea. I asked Mirai to get ready. Winnter went down stairs. Within minutes we were ready. I went downstairs first to tell Winnter about our plan while waiting for that teenager to join us. "Winnter, we will go to that place. You''d better join with us! We won''t leave you alone," I knocked at the door. ''Winnter!" I knocked harder because there was no response from her. "Okay..okay!!" she yelled back so rudely. Mirai went downstairs at the same time Winnter showed up from her room. After making sure everything was ready, three of us left the house. The house that the woman talked about was not too far, only around seven hundred meters away from my place. However, finding the right house was a bit of a problem. It was because there were four houses that had the same description, each had persimmon trees in the front yard. "Didn''t she say that there was a small door next to the main gate?" Winnter''s voice reminded me. Ughh.I just remembered that. I directly ran my eyes to a building at the corner of the street. That house had a big gate painted in black, one side door, and a persimmon tree that was still small . The day would get dark soon, that meant Mirien, that the old woman said, would come. "Sister, does the creature show up in that house?" Mirai pulled the edge of my shirt, confused. "Let''s wait and see," I looked at Winnter for approval. "We had better wait in that place," Winnter pointed at a caf which was across the street from that house. "It won''t attract people''s attention if we are sitting in that place. We take the seat outside the caf so that we can watch the house and see what is going in there," She suggested. Chapter 110 - 111. Black Smoke One hour passed, followed by another hour, nothing happened. No one came to that house. Winnter asked me on and off if I could see things, but nothing at all. The house was empty I supposed. Even when the clock struck seven at night, there was nothing at all. The street lights were still off. We were about to leave that place after three hours passed when I saw a kind of shadow of humans walking back and forth several times. That creature''s appearance reminded me of Azalea''s shadow soldiers that hunted me a long time ago. It was just when I saw it, I didn''t feel the weather dropping around me or even fear sensation. A very strong smell of carrion suddenly stung my nose. It was so strong that I needed to breathe in the coffee scent several times to neutralize it and to avoid dizziness. Apparently, Winnter understood what was happening to me. "You see it?" I just nodded. That horrible scent was so strong that it made my eyes water. Winter no Mirai didn''t seem to smell it, though. "Tha, I can''t stand it anymore!" Mickey hid his head behind Mirai''s jacket. "Tha, what do you see?" Winnter shook my body. My head got a terrible headache from the smell as if rotten meat was placed right on my nose. "He is going inside," I said quickly and rushed myself to go to the caf restroom. I threw up all the contents of my stomach. "Tha!." Winnter called out, banging the bathroom door. I ignored her. I tried to vomit all the contents of my stomach so that I felt much better. Then, I opened the restroom door. "Tha, you are as pale as paper!" Winnter voice sounded worried. She checked my body temperature with the back of her hand. "I saw a shadow resembling a human go into that house, then suddenly I smell a stench, making my stomach got really awful so that I was nauseous. And my head is so dizzy now." I put my head on the table, feeling so heavy. Winnter called a waiter right away and ordered chamomile tea for me. "How is it now? Feeling better?" She asked after I took one sip of that warm drink. Before I opened my mouth to reply to her, a voice called out my name loudly. "Sis Tha?!" It was Mirai. That girl went into the caf with a pale face and was about to cry. I asked her what had happened, a hysterical scream distracted my attention. I looked out of the caf. At the same time, someone ran out of that house from the side door of that house. He looked in a mess and scream chaotically so that it attracted people''s attention to swarm around him. He cried out loudly and profusely, but no words came out of his lips, only his finger pointed at his house. Everyone looked confused to see what happened. Finally, some of them decided to go into that house. As they went into the house I saw that shadow go out and disappeared so fast. And the horrible scent was gone, too. The caf''s waiters also wanted to know what had happened. Some of them went out, Winnter followed them. Mirai chose to sit next to me. "Sis, I feel sick," she said it fast, and then she ran to the restroom. Seeing what happened to Mirai, Winnter ordered a glass of chamomile tea for her. She sat back again near me, but her eyes were focusing on what happened outside the caf. After some time, an ambulance drove in and someone was carried into that van. On the other side, Mirai came back from the restroom. A waiter showed up in front of us and told us that the caf would be closed in fifteen minutes. He asked us to get ready and finish our tea before the caf was closed. "Winnter?" The owner of that name turned her head to me, then she focused back on the scene out there. "Can you guide us to follow that shadow?" I wanted to know what kind of creature was that and where he disappeared, anything about it. "I am sorry but we have to close the caf now," a waiter interrupted us. Winnter asked Mirai to finish her tea, and then we left that place. "He is pretty far away now," She suddenly said. "But, I still can follow the trail." She walked and ran ahead of us. "Follow me. Don''t be too far behind!" She yelled at us and then added the speed of her paces. We looked at each other and nodded as if we wanted to say ''Let''s go! Let''s follow her!'' then we ran to catch up Winnter. I didn''t know where exactly we were heading. We walked past old vacant buildings at the west part of the market, which I hardly visited. Most of the buildings here had no tenants, no lights, let alone, the street lights were turned off. Nighttime made things worse. The only light we relied on was the light from our cell phones which ran along with us. "Hurry up, it''s getting so much closer!"Winnter shouted from our front side. Mirai and Icarrying Mickeywho were far behind Winnter, were trying to walk as fast as we could. Suddenly something like thick fog covered that teenage girl. I almost tripped due to shock. Slowly that fog shaped a white huge bear. Within seconds I realized it was Zent. Winnter signaled me to walk slowly. We followed the girl who was likely to hide from something. "Sstt! Hurry up, over here! But stay quiet!" She warned us. I walked slowly behind Winnter and my eyes followed her finger directing to a spot. A shadow was standing under a turned-off lamp post. After I could adjust my eyes to see in such a distance, I saw a lot of black smoke shaped like a human body. I observed that shadow closely when someone suddenly spoke. "Sis, it smells bad!" Mirai moved back some inches and covered her nose. I also could smell that horrible odor. I looked around to see if there was dirt or dead animals around us. "Tha, tell me what does it look like?" Winnter pulled my shirt when I moved back due to the awful smell coming to my nose. "Wait!" I pulled out a handkerchief and put it on my nose. "It is just smoke," I told her after I felt I could bear that rotten smell. "Ops?!'''' There was something that caught my attention. I moved forward to get a better view. That creature was standing still facing the gate of a simple house across the street. In the black smoke, I could see a pair of eyeballs, a pair of kidneys, a tongue, a heart, and some other body organs. Those organs here are stuck in the place they were supposed to be In humans. It was just they were not yet complete. I was busy guessing what kind of creature that was in front of, but suddenly the dangerous alarm asked me to step back. A whirl of grains of sand was flying around me. "Back off, Tha!" The Manjis showed up, in the shapes of guardians and stood by my sides. "Back off!'''' They warned me again. "Before he knows our presence, we''d better back off." She added. I listened and adhered to their words. I left Manjis and joined with Winnter again. We watched that creature from a distance until within some time a strain of melody we were familiar with was heard. That smoky creature wrote something on the gate of that house, until Aras came out of the blue, kicked that creature to dart off. Aras looked so angry. That horse stomped his feet, grunting and neighing while that smoky creature lay on the street. I could not see clearly what happened with them both but my danger alarm was still on in such a far distance. "Tha, what do you see?" Winnter sounded urging due to high curiosity. "He was just like a real human, without flesh and skin. In other words, that''s a simple way." I struggled to find the right words to describe that smoky creature. "What do you mean?" it seemed she didn''t get my messages. "Yeah, he was like a human. You can picture him as a human without flesh, and skin, nor bones covered by black smoke, and," I paused, taking a good look at that creature again. "It looks like even the organs haven''t been completed yet," I added. I turned to Winnter, she was looking at me seriously. "He hasn''t got lungs, gutter, and some other organs," I explained. "And he is rotten as a carcass," Mirai added. "Yes, a really terrible smell," I agreed with her. A very loud collision was suddenly heard. I saw Aras was trying to get up after his body hit the fence walls. That creature was certainly something not to be underestimated, that Shadhavar had hard times fighting against him. Then I heard the creak of the door being opened.. The next second both of those creatures disappeared, the Manjis melted into sand and Zent evaporated like boiled water. Chapter 111 - 112. Collectors Or A Thief? A very loud collision was suddenly heard. I saw Aras was trying to get up after his body hit the fence walls. That creature was certainly something not to be underestimated, that Shadhavar had hard times to fight against him. Then I heard the creak of the door being opened. The next second both of those creatures disappeared, the Manjis melted into sand and Zent evaporated like boiled water. A woman came out of that door. She was looking for something thoroughly. "Perhaps it was cats quarreling, Mother." She shouted at someone. A few seconds later, another woman emerged from inside the house holding a small child. Now, they both seemed to look for something, perhaps the source of that loud noise. Soon after, they came into the house again and closed the door. I, who was curious what had been written by that creature, decided to check right away. "Sis, where are you going?" Mirai asked. "I wanna check something. Stay here." I ran to the gate of that house. Having a look at it, I saw a kind of symbol. I drew my cell phone and wanted to take a picture of that symbol. Strangely, I saw nothing from my shoots. "Why is it not visible?" I was wondering. I took dozens of shots again but none of them showed off that symbol. "What are you doing?" Winnter suddenly tapped my shoulder. I was almost passed out due to so shock. "Gosh!! You made my heart jump out! damned it!" I muttered, then showed her the symbol. "What?" She looked at me, confused. "You can''t see that symbol there?" I asked her to make sure, pointing at that sign again. "Sorry, I can''t see it," Winnter replied. I forgot we were different, but I thought he was still able to see that symbol. Mirai who was now standing next to me looked confused too. "What sign, sis?" She asked curiously. I looked at that symbol again, "Can you see it?" That teenager looked at my finger, then looked at me in confusion. "What sign, sis?" She asked again. "A child knows nothing about it!" Winnter said, grabbed Mirai''s hand. "Tha, we will go to that house again. Let us see if there is the same sign in there or not." She took us come back to the house opposite the caf. I remembered the old woman coming to my house said that the creature made something at the gate of that house. We had to take routes which were less guarded, and that meant we had to take longer paths than we should have. It was ten o''clock in the evening and it seemed the situation was worse now. "I wanna go home if things keep going like this," I complained. When we arrived in front of that house, police lines had been set at the front of the gate. Police cars were in line, too. We just saw the house from a distance. "I can''t see anything from here." I told them, then I encouraged myself to cross the street and see it from a closer place. There were some policemen in the yard, and so were the other house occupants. Finally I managed to come closer to the gate and I found it, the sign with the same color. The sign was just slightly different from the previous one, and was written in the casted entrance of the house. Finally I came back to my friends waiting for me after making sure that the symbol didn''t show up in the photos I took with my cell phone. Winnter and Mirai were waiting in front of a shop not far from the caf. The dark night due to the missing streetlights made us easily hide from any eyes that might suspect us. "Has it got?" Winnter asked. "Yes it has" I was quite sure. "It is on the driveway to the house." I explained. "It means that people in that house will be the next victim." Winter sounded so sure with her statements. Then, she asked us to go home. If we had been out for too long, we might have been caught by the police. The old woman who came this afternoon was waiting for us in front of the gate of our house when we arrived home. She hurriedly approached us. "I have been looking for you. I saw that creature came again at the house with persimmon trees," She looked afraid. I asked her to come in and told us all she had seen. She started from when that creature came, entered the house, and then went out again. He walked to the vacant settlement behind the market. The sound of the gate being banged so loud and the bell was rudely and impatiently rung startled us all. I checked who the impolite guest was tonight. It was the daughter in law of that elderly, our guest. She asked if her mother was at my home. And she saw her sitting in the living room with Winnter and Mirai, she pulled the hand of that elderly away. "Child, this grandmother is senile. She even cannot remember her own house. When she came here, don''t let her in. call me instead. And I will take her home." As she said so, she pulled the elderly''s hand away. "Didn''t I tell you that your grandson has died. Stop looking for him and put other people in trouble! Why are you going out at this hour? It is really troubling me!" That woman kept nagging her. She looked really angry. I just watched all of those scenes and locked the gate as soon as they were gone. Nothing I could do. Winnter said that the creature was a gatherer of a thief, or in general terms it was a collector. Those collectors occupied inanimate things such as rings, bracelets, or stayed in a tree. They also shared the body with other creatures, even humans. They had no bodies of their own, therefore they had to find it. The Manjis and Zent are examples of collectors that took inanimate things. The Manjis were in the shape of sand and Zent was in fog. Collectors existed for various reasons and different origins. The name collectors were because they had no basic form. That was the reason they looked for certain things as their shapes. This searching caused them to be called collectors, seekers, or the gatherers. "I guess the one we saw today has already had the base form of smoke. But I wonder why it kills people. What is its target?" Winnter looked so much confused. "Does he have vengeance towards the victims?" I asked, looking at Winnter and Mirai, while Mickey was curling and closing his eyes. "I mean even though they are creatures without fixed shaped they have feelings like humans, when they are hurt they will hurt back, aren''t they?" I added. "Then, what does it relate to Aras?" Winnter asked back. To be honest, I didn''t know the answer. So I just stayed silent. "And why does it smell so horrible?" And this too missed out my mind. "Should we go to Azalea to ask for this?" My idea was directly disapproved of by Winnter. "Let''s try to find out the answer first. I don''t want to be underestimated by other teams for carrying no progress or we will be considered so slow in doing our mission." Winnter said firmly. I needed a lot more information about the collectors, it was because I knew nothing about it. I didn''t know how they survive, their origin, or anything about them. ''Books!'' yes, I needed them, so that I didn''t rely only on Winnter, Azalea, or anyone. I needed books telling all of them. Suddenly my memories came to Hana. She would secretly borrow books about anything for me to read from that main library. I really missed Hana, her cooking, and everything about her. Suddenly an idea popped up in my mind when I was staying alone. I called Yuurei and I believed she was somewhere in my house, but I didn''t know precisely where she was. I called her name softly several times. And I was right, soon, she showed up beside me with her long hair reaching the floor and covering her face. "Could I ask you a favor? I know you can go anywhere in no time." I was begging at her. "Sure," her voice was not more than a mumble so that it was quite difficult for me to comprehend her. "Could you borrow some books for me about collectors? Anything about those creatures in the main library," I told her my request. "You know, if I go there by myself, I will need Azalea''s permission. And it will also take a long time to reach that place. Can you do that for me?" For some time Yuurei was silent.. I was worried if she would let me down my request which would mean I had to go there directly by myself. Chapter 112 - 113. Sign For some time Yuurei was silent. I was worried if she would let me down my request which would mean I had to go there directly by myself. "I cannot," Finally she replied to me. Her voice was cold. I was very disappointed to be honest. "You don''t need it because ''He'' is not a seeker. Your friends just made up stories that the creature was collectors." I didn''t understand what she came up with. "If that creature is a seeker, it just needs one form. Your friends fooled you because your knowledge about our world is too little, so does that little girl." After that Yuurei came closer to me and she whispered something to my ears. "Tomorrow afternoon at two in the afternoon, go to River Mother. Meet Charon there. He will take you to that place. I will tell you one other thing, make sure you call your friend, a young man in that marionette, to accompany you there," Yuurei was gone after telling me that. Now I suspected that Winnter had hidden something from me. Actually, I started feeling odd when she was so angry just because I allowed that old woman to come into my house. Her behaviour had changed a lot since then. I would meet Charon tomorrow afternoon and it looked like I needed permission from school the following day. ... "Tha, what are you thinking about?" Winnter put a glass of water for me a bit rough so that I was awoken from my daydreams. "Hm? No, I am just a bit tired," I lied, " I was cramming the whole night until in the morning to finish my job," I smiled lightly to convince her. "You''ve got to manage your time wisely because we must watch this house too," She said. "We will share the responsibilities, you, I, Yuurei, and Mirai." I felt that the sharing of teams was not fair at all. "Yuurai and Mirai?!" Winnter nodded. "Mirai should be with me or with you. That why there is someone who takes care of her. That is safer." "Uniting you and Mirai is a bad idea," Winnter said curtly. "You two will be like kids who play hide and seek with that creature if you both belong to one group." Her eyes stared at me, her expression underestimated me. "Hm, alright," I started eating my breakfast, ignoring her inquiry look. When I arrived at school, the situation was a bit chaotic. Because I was relatively new there I did not know that the person who died last night was the younger brother of the school principal. "Tha, your house isn''t far from the house of the younger brother of the school principal, right?" A teacher was whispering to me.. "No, it is not. But I just knew that he was the brother of our school principal." I said slowly due to shock too. That teacher looked at me in annoyance, then knocked my head lightly. "You need to spend time after the class is over. Don''t go home right away." Her words were a bit sharp. I decided not to take it personally. "I am sorry," that was all I could say. I had to go home because my schedule was really a mess and Winnter had said that I needed to manage my time well. "Is that true that he died and he was skinned?" She asked again, "Many people said so. You know it well that there are many strange murder cases recently. And they have not yet revealed it to the public because they are unable to solve the problems yet!" I just listened to all her noisy comments without bothering myself to reply to any of them. "Aren''t you a witness in one of the cases? How is it going now? It has remained unanswered, right?!" I could not say anything. It was all true. The government tended to leave the cases just like that. It was not known if they were able to solve the puzzle or it was left fading. Such as the Mirien case, it ended without any clear points. ''Skinned'', the teacher said that the victim was skinned. Actually, I took notes of the symbols with an application on my cell phone. Both signs were different which might represent different meanings and intentions. Suddenly there was an urge to visit Mirien''s house and shop before I met Yuurei. I wanted to see if there was a similar sign there. The shop had been closed since the murder of Mirien. It was quite chaotic inside the shop although the stuff was still the same. Dirt, leaf garbage, and food wraps were everywhere in the verandah. It was worsened with graffiti on some of the walls. That afternoon the weather was pretty supportive, not too many people passed by because the shop was not located on the main street. I looked around for a symbol of if my prediction was correct. I didn''t want Winnter to know what I did in that place so I did it without her knowing. For almost an hour I searched for that symbol but I found nothing. ''Is the kind of ink used for that symbol faded away due to the long period of time since that incident?'' I almost left that place when suddenly my eyes caught white colour on the crossing that was a bit different from the other parts. The shop was located right in front of a crossing so it is no wonders that before it was closed, the shop used to be open until late at night. When I looked at that sign again, I just realized that the letter was not in the shop part, but it was right at the crossing. I rewrote it and compared it with the two previous letters. This sign looked different, none was identical. Apparently, that creature killed its victims for special purposes, especially it just took one part of the victims. I didn''t know the meaning of the symbol at the houses and at Mirien''s shop but I knew that the symbols meant ''heart''. I predicted every sign made was an organ that would be taken from the victims. But it was just a prediction because the symbol from the last house the previous day had not yet happened. The first case which was no doubt Mirien''s murder was slightly different from the sister of the school principal. The sign was made not at her house but at her shop. So, my presumption was the creature would do the killing at the place where the signs were made. Dark clouds drifted slowly while I was waiting for someone in a food stall not far from River Mother. I was half shrieking when I suddenly found Mickey sitting by my side--from nowhere. "Mickey?! What are you doing here?!" "Do you think I would stay at home and wait?" He cleaned his face with his front leg. ''Yuurei told me you needed information from her. I wonder why you didn''t tell your other friends, but went alone, instead? I can''t imagine what will happen." Mickey was right, but I felt that it was better if I did it alone first. The rain was drizzling and the water was as cold as ice. The weather dropped too, making it even more piercing cold penetrating to my skin. I held Mickey and went into the food stall. We took a seat a bit inside the stall. In the midst of noisy water showering the earth, I heard the wood knocks of footsteps very familiar to my ears. My heart bit faster. In the past, I would have run due to fear, but now I was very long to meet him. "Tha?" I could not hide the happy feeling when I heard that voice again after so long. Zie walked to me with his stiff steps. "Hi?" that was all I could say despite so many words I wanted to say to him. That was strange. "Have you been waiting for me for a long? I''m so sorry if I am a bit late." I saw that the way that marionette walked was getting stiffer by the day, even when he waved his hand to me, it looked so stiff and clumsy with broken movement. "We just arrived," I told him, "Can we go to Charon after the rain is over? It seems it is not just water that falls," I laughed out loud because I saw grains of ice were scattered around the puddle in from of the stall yard. "Sure," Zie asked me to sit by his side and at that moment I really wished time would stop for us for a moment. Under the silence, we would enjoy the noise of the rain mixed with the grain ice. I was locked in silence, I didn''t know what I had to say, what topics to discuss, until the voice I really longed for came to my eardrums. "What do you want to know? Yuurei told me that you needed some information.." He asked, straight to the topic. Chapter 113 - 114. Information "Sure," Zie asked me to sit by his side and at that moment I really wished time would stop for us for a moment. Under the silence, we would enjoy the noise of the rain mixed with the grain ice. I was locked in silence, I didn''t know what I had to say, what topics to discuss, until the voice I really longed for came to my eardrums. "What do you want to know? Yuurei told me that you needed some information." He asked, straight to the topic. "Can we just not talk about it at least until the rain stops? '''' I turned to him and looked at him, hopeful. "I want to enjoy this moment for a while without talking about anything related to my world." Faintly I heard him chuckle. Although the expression of this marionette was so cold, I knew there was a funny laugh for me in there. Charon looked at us with a lazy look. "You again?" He said, then he gestured to us to follow him. He took us walking along the river until my sight could catch an old building right in front of us. It had been a long time since I didn''t come here, I never even knew there was an old building in this place before. The last time I came here was to catch insects for my school assignment. "Go into that building," Charon said while pointing at the building at our front. "Whatever you see in there, just don''t say anything. Keep silent, okay?" He gave us the last message. "You simply need to walk straight until you meet a fat man wearing round glasses. Call him Vio. You can ask that man anything about the seeker to that man." He stared at us as if to stress that we did what he said. "I didn''t say that he created collectors or helped them to get bodies, but it can be said that majority collectors get the bodies from him," He added. "I have never seen that old building before." I simply said in awe and astonishment. It was due to the huge size but I never realized it. "Is that a new building?" Charon laughed, so did Zie. "Huh? Anything funny with my question?" I asked. "That building keeps moving. It doesn''t stay in one place forever. It is like a snail or things like that." Charon explained. "Oh! Howl moving castle? Or such a thing?" Now they looked at me, confused, and didn''t know what I was talking about at all. "Oh..okay. Leave it!" Then I laughed awkwardly, showing off my teeth. I was using the wrong topic to make them understand. "Charon, you are not coming with us?" Zie asked him. "No, sorryI''ve got many things to do." After that, he came back to his boat and rowed it. His shadow was gone behind the mist that started going down over the river''s surface. "Who is Vio?" I was curious. "Is he a man like me?'''' At that moment we were walking slowly towards that building. Zie nodded. "Vio is a human-like you but he has the peculiar feature of being able to ''see'' and other special and unique features, even for wizards. He is able to communicate and help them to mingle with humans." He explained. "You exaggerate the features of that old and lazy man." Mickey objected. He didn''t seem to agree with Zie''s words to praise that old man. "If he is a great man like you said, he should not give this cat body to me," He continued. "Meaning?" I got confused with Mickey''s statement. Zie burst into laughter all of sudden. I was just looking at them both, perplexed and confused. "Hasn''t he told you about it?" I shook my head. "Mickey is actually not a cat, that is why h has power and he can speak with you." Those sapphire eyes glanced at the tabby cat that at the moment set his flat expression. Nevertheless, he is still fussy whatever he is.'' Zie laughed again. Mickey was getting annoyed listening to that marionette. When we reached the front side of that building, Zie signed us to keep calm. "Whatever you see in there, don''t give any rush comments!" He said softly. Then he twisted the door rusted doorknob. A heart-shattering creaking sound was heard when that thing was pushed open slowly. Once the door was opened I saw an old oven stove, a slightly wobbly cupboard, an old shabby wooden table with four chairs surrounding it. I guessed it was the kitchen part of the building. It looked so old with black floor tiles, and white painted walls. The white colours turned brown and green because of moss and mould. Zie asked us to follow him. There was a door on the other side of this room heading somewhere we didn''t know. He was in front of us, opened that door slowly. It was a door that connected to the kitchen we were into a hallway which was very gloomy. "Wait here!" He said. He walked back to the kitchen, picked up a candle and lit a candle for lighting. When Zie came back to us with a candle in his hand, instantly another scene was presented in front of us. It was not a hallway, it was a kind of storeroom. Bodies were hooked on iron bars that were like fishing rods on their ends. Those bodies were like only skin with hollows on the eye and the mouths were wide open. Unfortunately, it was not only human bodies that were here, but also various kinds of animal bodies were hung along the hall, from the smallest, such as rabbit, squirrel or even deer. Zie and Mickey didn''t seem to get surprised, but it was my first experience. It felt like walking on a grave but no soil to bury those bodies. So horrifying. "Brother?" I found my legs were shaking so that it was hard to move them. You could imagine walking on the thousands of corpses that were not only on your side but right on your head. "Tha!" Zie''s voice warned me. Instantly I focused on our main purpose for coming here. I closed my eyes and kept walking without looking and allowed Zie to lead me. I didn''t know how long we were walking in that hall until the knocks were from iron. I pushed myself to slightly open my eyes. Some distance ahead of me I saw a bright light and a shadow of a man. I opened my eyes widely to focus my sight on the room in front of us. "Oh? Here you come!" someone perhaps only a hundred twenty centimetres came out of the door. Despite the height, he might be over fifty, his hair was greying perfectly. "Charon told me that you would come. I didn''t expect it to be this fast, though. Vio asked us to sit down. Although he looked so hospitable, his smile looked horrific enough for me. He poured something like a light green liquid for each of us. Automatically I looked at Zie awkwardly as if to ask ''Is that safe for me to drink?'' Zie understood my wariness and he faintly nodded as the answer to my secret question When Vio finally asked us to drink that liquid, honestly I was worried if that would make me poisoned. "Hm?" Out of my expectation, the liquid that looked not more than dirty water tasted so good, like matcha. "How is my tea? Is it nice? Or does it need to be improved?" I just smiled to reply to his questions. I wanted to say that the look was so awful, but in fact, it was the best drink I had ever had. "Why don''t you drink it?" He asked Zie. "I am an inanimate object, I don''t need human food anymore. Moreover, the magic in this marionette is getting weak, so slowly my body will fully turn into a marionette. And you know well what happens next, don''t you?" Vio knew very well what Zie talked about, he didn''t ask anything more. He turned his attention to me. "Miss, what do you want to ask me about?" he asked and stared at me. "Yuurei told me that you wanted to know anything about collectors. I am not the expert though, but some collectors that have mingled with you, build up their bodies here," He said and pointed to some bodies of dead animals hanging behind him. That tubby cat is one of the examples that I have made," He sounded proud of himself. "So?" I glanced at Mickey, he looked undisturbed. I was quite upset that he didn''t say anything to me. Such a naughty cat. I chose to ignore him when Vio began to explain that collectors were creatures that didn''t actually have a fixed form or it was just a collection of energy. Some of them wanted to mingle and lived together with humans so he created a body for them. But since it was the collectors'' true body, that body would be broken after a while.. That was why they needed a new body before the time was up, the container had to be replaced. Chapter 114 - 115. The Dinner I chose to ignore him when Vio began to explain that collectors were creatures that didn''t actually have a fixed form or it was just a collection of energy. Some of them wanted to mingle and lived together with humans so he created a body for them. But since it was the collectors'' true body, that body would be broken after a while. That was why they needed a new body before the time was up, the container had to be replaced. "I''ve never heard a collector commits murder, then take only one part of the body only from the victim," said Vio. "Tha, I''ll give the simplest example. You need clothes to wear, so of course, you will buy a T-shirt and pants, right? Is it possible you choose to buy a piece of the left sleeve from brand A and the right sleeve from brand B, rather than a ready-made shirt?" He said it right. If that creature wanted a body, it shouldn''t have to do that. ''Then, what is he looking for by stealing every part of that organ?'' I got more confused. "Aras really hates that creature." This part was almost forgotten in my mind. "That night I saw Aras fighting with that creature. If humans did come that night, the fight might be out of control." I told him. "Tha, Shadhavar is the guardian of the wizarding world," Then he looked so thoughtful. "If Aras becomes hostile toward it, surely the collectors have created a problem. Azalea may not know yet what kind of problems the collectors made, but Aras is able to see the future even if for the shortest span of time." He seemed very confident in what he said. "Tell me what that creature looks like!" His gaze turned to be demanding and intimidating. "He is taking all the organs he stole in his body and it seems that those organs are getting rotten," said Mickey quickly. "A child without any power can smell it even from far distant," He added, then that tubby paused, thinking about something. Several seconds passed, that cat continued, "Doesn''t Mirai have no ability like you, and why can''t Winnter smell that odour?" Mickey asked me. When Mickey asked that, I just realized it. the teenager kept complaining that the creature smelled awful. I smelled the same, something dead was inside that creature. But Winnter never smelled anything and she always looked normal and undisturbed with that smell. "What does he collect all those things for?" Vio mumbled. Apparently, he who had so often made the containers for the collectors looked confused. "I''m sorry but I have never known such a collector. Can you give me some time?" he made a request to us. "I will ask my friends or other collectors about this. They may know something." Vio asked us to come back two days after today. He needed to know the creature I asked him about. An incoming call interrupted us while we were on the way home. I just checked the name displayed on the screen but didn''t intend to pick it up. "Why don''t you pick it up?" Zie was suspicious to see me just look at the screen and put it again in my bag. "My mother," I replied in short, then looking at the pair of sapphires that were looking back at me. "Brother Zie?"I wanted to tell him a lot, not only about the duty I got from Azalea, but also I wanted to tell him other things. But those words were just stuck in my throat. "What is it, Tha? Tell me." His cold fingers poked my cheek. Despite the cold, the warmth filled up my heart. "My father will get married again." I didn''t know what expression I should have shown him when saying this. I just smiled. I was not sure what kind of smile was caught by Zie. He was silent. He might not know what to say to please me. "How is mother feeling?" I couldn''t imagine how to be in my mother''s position, looking at that man remarry and hurt her again. "Tha, cheer up, please!" It was just words gone with the wind. I had kept this problem for a long time, buried by other new problems. I didn''t try to solve it, but I wanted to run away as far as I could, instead. If I could describe the relationship between my father and my mother, I would say that they were like the sea and the coral. My father was in the sea. The waves came and went simultaneously, up and down, kept changing like night and day, kept striking the coral or sometimes it swept away softly. Meanwhile, my mother was the coral, strong and tough all the time. She would stand tall in her place, no matter how hard the waves hit her. Mother would be firmly in her position as her determination, nights, days, high tides and low tides. I just didn''t really understand their relationship. So long as their marriage ran like this until my brother and I came into their lives, I felt they had no connection similar to other married couples in general. My father kept changing partners and my mother was too focused on her work. I could not remember how many times had my father precisely changed partners, despite his marriage with my mother. I just hoped that this time he would be really serious. No matter how much I hated him, he was still my father. There were similar parts in us and I could not deny it. Without cutting his relationship with my mother nor asking her permission, or at least to tell her about his plan, father married again. I just could not imagine how my mother''s feeling knowing all this. Could she accept all this? Or, gave him her blessings to them? Would she be able to congratulate them? I really wanted to know, but at the same time, I was so reluctant to ask her all of that. Our relationship didn''t work well, and for me, we were simply strangers who were tied with the blood--her blood-- flowing in my body as her daughter. "Why didn''t you pick up my call?" My mother asked me from the other end. It was raising issues about the calls I didn''t receive. "I was still on the way," I replied shortly. "Don''t you have to work at this time? Did you skip it today?" I smiled when I heard those statements were spoken by her. She still cared for me, somehow. "I went home earlier today because the brother of the school principal passed away today." Did she know that I was happy with her little meaningless attention? There was a long pause there, she might be busy with her work or she was on the street right now too. Meanwhile, Zie, who was by my side, asked if she was okay and I nodded in response. He also asked me not to mention my father, and I knew about that too. "Mom?" We were like two persons who were just exiled after being hurt too many times by the persons who we hoped would change their attitude for us. "Oh, okay. I''ll check it out later." Mom seemed to be talking with someone else, I could hear a noise from the other end, too. "Can you spare your time tonight? I want us to have dinner together in a restaurant near the theatre." Before I could say yes or no, I heard someone call my mom''s name. "I''m sorry Tha, I''ll call you again later. I am busy now." Then she hung up. It seemed she was very busy. I sat, sighed, and stared at my coffee that was still steaming. I wanted to live like a cup of coffee without sugar. It was bitter but it was addictive, kept you awake, not a painful bitterness. "How''s your mom doing?" Zie, who was sitting in front of me, was ruffling Mickey''s fur. Mickey sat lazily on his lap. I took a deep breath, hiding my tears by turning in another direction. "Busy, as always," I replied shortly. Then I sipped my coffee. "She asked me to meet her tonight." "Go and meet her," Zie said. "You need to support your mom, Tha. You both have to be there for her." He was right. I nodded to agree. "I am meeting her tonight." I never asked anyone why that river was named River Mother. If I would name it River Crescent Moon, it was because its shape was like a crescent, but people rather called it River Mother. Its surface, which was usually so calm, was rippling due to the drizzling rain. As the rainwater fell down, the particles of ice fell down too. This caused the temperature to drop to a lower point.. The season would switch, the red leaves fallen on the ground would soon be buried by the white of the snow. Chapter 115 - 116. The Dinner [2] Its surface, which was usually so calm, was rippling due to the drizzling rain. As the rainwater fell down, the particles of ice fell down too. This caused the temperature to drop to a lower point. The season would switch, the red leaves fallen on the ground would soon be buried by the white of the snow. Back then, when I was very young, I had never imagined I would have seen snow. But when I was twenty years old, there was often ice rain and even snow in this place. The ground that used to be dry and sandy grew green in some places. "Zie?," I called Zie. He turned his head toward me at once. "I want this place to change into a better one." We were walking toward the river under an umbrella to see the ripples of the water under the falling rain, enjoying the few hours meeting. "Why is that? How would you like to change it?" hearing him say so, I wished I could say that I would have wanted it ''normal'' enough that I could play with him before that shooting took place "Uffleave it!" I wanted to laugh at my own foolishness and childish mind. "Tha, I have to go," He said so suddenly, "We meet here again two days after today." I nodded, and he walked away with his stiff movement, leaving me alone who kept watching his back until it was gone from my sight. At some point, I started to understand my mother''s way of thinking which I mostly misunderstood at that time. Once, I would say that she was stupid, though I still thought she was. I used to ask her questions: why did she not leave Dad? Why didn''t she find a new father for us? Why did she hold on with someone who kept hurting her feelings? Why did she just give up giving him to another person? I just realized it when Zie walked away from me. It was a disease. I was just like my mother. We were two people with the same destiny. If there were another me with the same mind, she might have been saying to me: ''Why keep holding on to someone who is impossible to be with you? Why don''t you leave him? Why do you keep holding on to someone you can''t be with? Why do you insist that hard? Now I knew, it was a very simple thing. I had to go home now and get myself ready. It took about forty-five minutes to be at the restaurant where we would meet. I wanted to come early because I knew my mom very well. Being met as two defeated persons, I felt better. Destiny finally had its own way to unite two people who had been split for a long time. "This is really funny." I laughed at my own fate and mother. I was walking in the rain. "How can this be funny?" I raved between my laughs. When I arrived home, Mirai and Winnter were having a meal. They looked at me in curiosity. "What?" I asked them. Mirai, with her mouth full of food, shook her head. And Winnter said, "Is there a good thing that happened?" This girl was awesome, she knew my habits well, too. "Yes, kind of. I''m going out after this. I put my shoes on the shelf. "My mother is asking me for a date," I whispered to Winnter. Instantly her expression was perplexed. I never told her that I hardly had a good relationship with my parents, but I believed that she had known that when my mom came here at that time. "I''m going to a restaurant near the performance show after this." Then I hurriedly went to the bathroom. I arrived at the restaurant at six. My mother asked me to wait because she would come late. I saw people gathering at a park to enjoy a marionette performance. On certain days, marionette street shows were conducted. That memory suddenly struck me when I shared bread and milk with Zie at midnight. Even though it happened when I was between life and death, it felt very real. Sometimes I wished those days would come back again. "Traffic jams everywhere." Her voice shocked me. She didn''t change much since the last time I met her. "Have you ordered something?" I shook my head to reply to her. I was relieved to see her alright. My mother called a waiter and she ordered so much food. The restaurant was a common food restaurant I often met everywhere. The menus were not so varied. And the consumers tended to take the food away due to not having much time left or they were hurried back to work to catch up with the work schedules But my mother knew that restaurant was memorable for me. She used to take me here to eat together. Although within a month or a year we only met twice or three times, those meetings were very meaningful. "How''s your work?" I was about to devour my French fries. "It is fine, Mom. I enjoy working there now, but next year I plan to continue my studies." I would take my postgraduate studies in the same university where I studied. And that meant I had to go back to the city. "I will stay here but only on the weekends." "Good," Mom replied. "pursue your dreams. I will always support you," Even until I got my own money from my job, my mother still sent me an allowance to me and to my brother as well, although he had his own family. Despite her very busy activities and our rarity to meet up, I just realized that it was her way to show her affection towards us, because I was she could give to us. For the majority of the people, talking and eating together with their mother was something very ordinary, but for us, it was once in a blue moon moment. We didn''t touch anything about father, mostly we talked about my brother, how got on with his life because for the last few days he was kind of quite hard to be contacted. Mom was quite closer to my brother than to me. "Brother asked me to come to my father''s wedding, but I have thrown away the card." Mother just smiled listening to my words. I knew it was her who sent the card but she had no intention to push us to come to that wedding. "Your brother will come with his wife." Mom told me. "I am sorry but I am not that strong to show up in that place," I got a problem in forgiving the man who almost killed me. "I don''t want to give anything to him. I hope it will be the last," I didn''t want to tell her that it was him who had killed Zie. "I have already considered him nobody for me. I guess my patience has run out for that man." After eating, we went to the marionette show. The bustling atmosphere seemed to swallow all our disappointed feelings. We were like two people who had been let down by our expectations. I never thought that this funny fate would unite us. I was happy to see my mother was still able to laugh at the funny stories brought today. I saw her so strong like a coral and would not be shaken by the waves striking her immensely. I was so much relieved that all these lessons we had been through taught me to understand my mother and it repaired our relationship. We went to the ceramic shop not far from the place where her car was parked. We chose three cups of an animal motif. We knew it was my brother''s favourite so mom would send one for him. "That boy doesn''t change a bit even after he has a child." Mom knew his hobby of collecting ceramics of animal shapes, and of course, she would add his collection later on. We separated outside the shop because my mother had to go home before eight at night. The night hours were very strict here due to some murder cases and my mother didn''t want to get stuck in the traffic jams. "Be careful on the way home," She said before she got into the car. I watched her until she disappeared from my sight. I walked along the park. Erick said that he would meet me in front of the performance building and take me home, so I waited for him at the bench near that building. I saw people who were still in the park that started getting quiet. I didn''t talk with them but at least I was not alone in this place. I realized that the problems I was facing in the last few months had changed me. There were things that made me change.. All that had happened to me gradually pulled me and made me realize to see from different angles and solve it on, my trauma, my relationship with my mom, and my acceptance of myself. Chapter 116 - 117. Ginger I realized that the problems I was facing in the last few months had changed me. There were things that made me change. All that had happened to me gradually pulled me and made me realize to see from different angles and solve it on, my trauma, my relationship with my mom, and my acceptance of myself. I started realizing that I was different from people around me and of course the problems I was facing were different from them. I would not protest it anymore. I thought that in every problem I had, there would be good things as a reward. I simply needed to be myself, and face it my way. Erick texted me and said that he would be late because there were some marionettes that got broken and needed to be fixed. Since it was quite late at night and I was afraid of staying in the park alone, I decided to go out of the park and chose to wait for him in a courtyard of a building that was still bright. I called Winnter, and wanted to tell her that I would come home late. I tried to call her several times but she didn''t pick it up. So, I finally called the home phone, hoping that Mirai was still awake and picked up my call. "Mirai?," as soon as someone picked up the phone, I called her name. "Sis, when are you going home?" Her voice sounded worried. "I am alone, and it is very dark outside," I frowned, listening to that girl''s complaint. "Where is Winnter??" I wanted to make sure that Mirai was not alone. "Sis, Winnter has been out some time ago. She hasn''t been back until now." It was true. Mirai was alone. I hang up the phone after I said I would go home as soon as possible. Then I called Erick, telling him that I would take a taxi to go home and not wait for him. Mirai was alone and Winnter''s phone could not be reached. That man asked me to wait, but I thought I had to go right away. I felt uncomfortable leaving that little girl alone at home. I wondered why Winnter didn''t tell me if she would go. Leaving Mirai at home alone with Mickey was just like asking two little kids who knew nothing to cross the heavy street. I looked for a taxi despite Erick''s request to wait for him. The streets were dark and quiet because the street lights were all turned off. This was to prevent people from going out past nine at night. The city that previously was very noisy turned out to be like a dead city. I saw that only a few public transportations were still operating. The driver complained about the number of passengers that dropped drastically over that policy. Someone was standing by the gate of the park of my school academy. I felt familiar with that person and was sure it was Winnter. I asked the driver to drop me off in a place a bit far from that park. The urge to go home as soon as possible fell through due to the stronger curiosity to find out what that woman did outside there. I called Erick and asked him to check the house and accompany Mirai for a while if I hadn''t reached the house by eleven at night. Again Erick chirped on that side that it was not shocking to see me not arriving home at eleven, and kept asking where I was going. I hang up the call because his noise hurt my ears. Meanwhile, right in front of me, a few meters away, Winnter was still standing by the gate of the park and checking her watch on and off. It was quite sure she was waiting for someone. The dark streets made it hard for me to see it clearly but the advantage was she might not see me watching her. When I saw her go into the park, I sneaked in there too. Winnter was sitting on one of the swings in there, and on the other side, the swing by her side slightly moved. I could not see anyone who moved that swing. She seemed to talk with someone but who she was talking with was not visible. When my eyes could adjust well with the darkness, I could see a shadow, something like black smoke in the shape of a human body was sitting on the swing next to Winnter. She was talking to that creature as if it was human. I tried to see it closely. It was the creature that was walking here and there outside the door at that time. I started smelling that awful scent, perhaps I was close enough with them. That creature carried humans'' organs in its body. I supposed that all the organs were the ones the creature took from the victims is killed. Having carried all those organs for long, the organs went rotten. Winnter looked so comfortable with that creature. They talked to each other as if they had known for a long time and understood each other well. They joked and laughed together. When I could hear quite well I recognized it was the voice of a girl. She joked and laughed like a human. Some minutes passed, Winnter got up from the bench of the swing and listened to something. She checked her watch and gestured to that creature to leave. Not long after that, Aras came angrily. He ambushed Winnter but that woman could avoid him. Then, the second attack came after the first one failed. The fight between the two could not be avoided. I could see here that the horned creature didn''t like her. This reminded me of the incident in that desert that night when that woman was about to be attacked by Aras, but Zie sent him away. It meant that the incident that night was not an intention if Aras attacked Winnter, nor because he was threatened by our present, but there was something more than that which I didn''t know about. Aras was ready to kick her with his hind legs but that woman tried to avoid again by shifting aside from where she stood. Unfortunately, she even fell down, instead. That horned creature didn''t seem to let go of her this time. He stood up with his hind legs, and it looked like he was about to stomp her. I could not do anything since I didn''t know on which side I had to stand. I was not sure how long that fight lasted, but it seemed it invited patrol policemen to see and check that place. I saw Winnter leave as soon as possible, while Aras evaporated like boiled water. After making sure all was safe and no one saw me, I walked home right away. A lot of questions were in my mind. ''What''s Winnter''s relationship with that creature? Why are they looking so close to each other? I am wondering why she can not smell that rotten odour, even at such a close distance? Mirai ran out and opened the gate for me as soon as I rang the bell. Winter was standing at the door, she had changed clothes, and her expression was flat. I didn''t know how to behave in front of her. ''Should I rather pretend not to know things?'' I planned to go to bed after I put the burgers I bought for them, and the mouse mug from my mom. Until then someone asked, "Sister, can I have this burger?" I nodded. And Mirai sat on the chair and opened one of them. On the other side, Winnter looked calm and unaffected by the incident I saw in the park. I believed she had not known if I had known what she was doing with that creature in the park. Now I was sure that she hid something from us, about her relationship with that creature. And the most confusing for me was how she behaved so normal and spoke with that creature. "Sis, what''s for breakfast?" Mirai had been ready on the table although I just got up for fixing breakfast. "Karage and teriyaki sauce," I replied and continued taking out some ingredients I wanted to cook. "Child, have you brushed your teeth and washed your face? How come want to have breakfast right away?" Winnter sounded sharp and slapped that little girl''s back. Mirai pouted her lips and ran to the bathroom. "Winnter, please pass me the ginger. I pointed to a place near the cupboard where I put a container to put my herbs. "In the green container. Get me one piece, please." Winnter gave the largest size, it was not ginger but another kind, the family of ginger. I picked up the one I had prepared next to me and made teriyaki sauce for my chicken karage. Mirai ate a lot. She said she had never eaten such food before. I often cooked fast food for them. Sometimes I made pasta with instant spices.. It was because my schedule was still a mess. Chapter 117 - 118. Shitake Mirai ate a lot. She said she had never eaten such food before. I often cooked fast food for them. Sometimes I made pasta with instant spices. It was because my schedule was still a mess. "The day after tomorrow I will be home late. There is a meeting, so you have dinner out. but don''t go home too late, okay. Remember that night hour policy!" I warned them. "Winnter, please take Mirai for dinner before seven, okay? I will leave some money for lunch and dinner." "What time will you be home, Sis?" Mirai asked. "Perhaps at seven or at eight. I will be home." I had to go home fast from Vio''s or they would suspect me, especially Winnter "What kind of meeting that takes so long ours?" Winnter didn''t easily believe my reason. "There is a teacher hat will take a leave, so the other teachers have to replace her in the class. And there will be a school anniversary by the end of the year later." I made excuses and lied a bit. "That is still sometime later. Why is it discussed in a meeting now?" Again, Winnter sounded to doubt my words. "I don''t know. I''m not responsible for the schedule," I just came up with excuses. After breakfast, I left for work. I didn''t know what made Winnter suspect me. Or did she know if I followed her last night? Or was that because of something else? During school, I could not really focus on my work. In my break time Mickey came to me. I didn''t know he could reach my school, then he said, "I am a smart and loveable cat. How can I not be able to come here?" he said proudly. "Remember Tha, I have ever come to your home in Euron and that is much farther than this school," he said so proudly. I didn''t know what else I had to do to face this fatty animal, I just smiled widely. If he was a lump of flesh without bones. I just needed to warm it up a bit until it was no longer fat, then ate it up. Fortunately, Mickey visited me during break time. "I have forty-five minutes only and right after that I must go back to my class," then I ate my lunch. I was a bit in a hurry because there were some papers of the end of the year competition that needed to be examined. "That girl went out last night," Mickey said without me asking that. I said nothing for I had known that. "Actually, it was not the first time, but I didn''t tell you. I am sorry." I stroked her fur to comfort him. He loved it. "No, that''s okay," I replied to him with my mouth full. I didn''t want Mickey to know about last night, I was following Winnter and whatever happened last night. I knew that I could not stay at home too long to keep an eye on them but Mickey the tubby did. "Mickey, can you do me a favour?" I assigned Mickey to keep an eye on them both. He had to know where ever they were going, whatever they were doing because he had more time to be with them. Besides, so far no one knew I could communicate with that cat so it would make things easy to use him as the watcher. "You are hiding something from me, Tha. What is it that you know? Do you suspect them?!" I put down my spoon when Mickey brought that issue up. "I can''t say anything right now Mike. I need some information from Vio tomorrow. I promise I will tell you all I know after that." Mickey nodded in understanding. He got down from the table and left. I had to come back as the break time was almost over. I still had classes and some work to do. I was thinking about something that would strengthen my assumption about Winnter. I asked a friend to accompany me to buy mushrooms. I remembered Hana ever gave extra plants to the rice she cooked and it smelled very nice. Too bad I forgot the name of that mushroom. Perhaps it would be easier to look for it in the forest because I am familiar with that plant. It grows in certain kinds of trees and in a certain places of the forest. But in the supermarket, I believed I would get confused. "As I remember the colour is brown like button mushrooms," I tried to explain to my friend. "Shitake? My mom usually puts some when the rice is almost cooked," she said, "You know, we have to leave the rice for thirty minutes after its cooked in a rice cooker, right?" cooker?!." "Sure I do know it, I cook every day. It was just I forgot how many times I ate rice cooked that way, sprinkled it with shitake on top of it." Hana would cook such rice for me when my mood was bad. So I always remember her cooking anytime I am in that mood". It smelled good several times. "It smells sweet and I think it has a forest scent". She hit my arm lightly and said, "I can''t follow how your mind works! Let''s go home now before it''s too late. I am afraid of going home late at night." Nodded and we crossed the street and walked toward the bus stop. I went home with three bags of woven straw containing shitake. She asked me to buy dried shiitake so that it would be serviceable. She told me that I just needed to add a little to make my cook smell good. "Sis Tha, what have you bought?" Mirai shuffled my shopping bag. I directly put the mushroom in the cupboard. "Help me arrange all of this stuff in the fridge, okay?'''' That little girl was enthusiastic, unloaded the shopping bag and put the vegetables, fruit, and some stocks in the refrigerator. "Call Winnter. I bought some pudding for us all." "Sis Winnter is out," Mirai continued. I checked the watch, it was almost nine at night. "Where is she going?" Mirai shrugged and continued enjoying the pudding. Mickey gestured to me to follow him. After hearing him and assessing the possibility that might happen, I called Erick and asked him to come to my house to accompany Mirai . Erick would come around nine though. "Mirai, please keep an eye on the house while I am out. close all the doors. Brother Erick will come here." I walked out through the back door because the front door was not safe from the police patrol. ... "I saw her. She went out at seven and was in a hurry," Mickey told me. I put him in my arms so that we could walk faster. "Why didn''t you follow her?!" I am a bit upset now. "I asked you to get as much information about what they are doing, right?" I was almost sure that my assumption was almost proven. "I followed her, but she walked so fast!" Mickey made excuses. "Do you think she knew she was being followed?" I felt Winnter started feeling suspicious if she was watched. "So what? She was just followed by a cat anyway?" Mickey took me were the last time he followed Winnter, but I was thinking about another place. I stopped breathlessly when we finally stopped at an intersection with the lights still on, the last time Mickey saw Winnter. I wanted to go to that place, but it was pretty far from that place. "Mike, we split here" I took out Naar''s knife. "Listen, when there is danger, call your stone bird. We will be separated here." "And, what about you?" Mickey looked worried to me. "You don''t have anything to protect yourself." It sounded like an insult, but it was fine with me. I was not offended. "Mike, I have the Manjis who are ready to help me anytime." I tried to convince him, then I showed off my knife. "I am not weak!" "Tha, this is not good. I can feel it. Have you heard of something?" Mickey sounded panicked. "Just do what I said" I chose to ignore his questions and stressed on my words, "Don''t try to fight back unless it is an emergency. Run and hide. Remember we are here to collect information, not more than that" then I ran to that place and left Mickey. I thought I knew where Winnter was and what she was doing. Even though I had taken the direction quite far from that place, somehow my feeling thought me that I had to go back, and I had to go back right now. My destination was the playground near my old school, the same place where it happened It was the place where the Zie shooting took place. It was where Winnter met the shadow creature when I followed her that night.. I felt like she was distracting us by guiding Mickey''s tracking ability, so the cat brought me to a place that was far from the park. Chapter 118 - 119. Ginger[2] My destination was the playground near my old school, the same place where it happened It was the place where Zie shooting took place. It was where Winnter met the shadow creature when I followed her that night. I felt like she was distracting us by guiding Mickey''s tracking ability, so the cat brought me to a place that was far from the park. It was right; I saw she was there when I arrived just like that day. It seemed that she had noticed I followed her that night. It was highly possible because Winnter had a special ability. The creature sat on the park bench, while she was playing with the park swing. They seemed to giggle at each other''s joke and laughed shamelessly just like two friends that were enjoying each other''s company. I began to think that when she said that she was going out to buy a new charger for her cell phone, maybe she was actually met the creature. I couldn''t hear all of their conversations clearly covered behind all those giggles but once in a while, I could still hear the laughter from the two of them. The creature was just like a human, it could walk and even laugh just like a normal person. I just had to confirm one more thing, I had to ensure myself that Winnter couldn''t smell the rotten foul odour stench stretched from it I also needed information from Vio, so I thought I would make every thing clear tomorrow. "Tha" I heard Manji''s voice near me. I looked around and one of the Manji was already standing beside me. "You''ve to get out of here. If you get caught, I won''t be able to help you." Manji warned. I nodded in understanding although I still wanted to be here to figure out what they were talking about, I felt Manji had a point too. That creature threw Aras so easily like nothing back then that day, couldn''t imagine what it could do since I was alone with Manji? "Very well then" I sneaked and walked back home after that. I was content to ensure that Winnter was actually with that creature. I made a slightly different breakfast menu for today. I made chicken karage and I added it with curry leaf of koja bay leaf. I also added shitake mushrooms to the rice that was almost done then I took it out of the cooked rice before they cook the rice "Eh?" Mirai screamed as soon as she put the rice in her mouth. "What?! It''s just rice, just hurry up and eat! I''ve to go to Azalea''s place today." Winnter said it so rudely to Mirai. "It''s so sweet and fragrant," Mirai said as she continued to inhale her steaming rice. Winnter put down her spoon roughly. "Tha, I''ve got to go." She said curtly while she was looking at me disapprovingly. I tried to ignore her gaze and I chose to sit in my chair then I began to have my breakfast. "Have a nice meal, Mirai" I had to eat before going to school or I would just eat at ten o''clock. Winnter didn''t just see with her eyes, and I must always remember that. She was able to see her surroundings by using the waves, so it was just a matter of fact that she knew that I was there that night and it was highly possible that she also knew that I was there last night. Perhaps she also knew that I was currently testing her sense of smell at this moment. Yesterday when I asked her to fetch me ginger, there was actually only one ginger in a jar full of bitter gingers. The resemblance between those two was uncanny as the two of them were physically similar as they both had slightly golden skin. It would be quite difficult for average normal people to distinguish, which was which just by looking at it without smelling. Today I also tested Winnter''s sense of smell once again by using the aroma from cooking the rice by putting shitake mushrooms on itafter thirty minutes of cookingthe rice would have such a sweet and very distinctive aroma. Such a normal, average, ordinary person would have asked why it could smell so pleasantly delicious like that; just like the savorous aroma from the dish with curry or bay leaf in it, sure it would have such a delicious, distinctive aroma. Now I understood that Winnter couldn''t smell any of it, which meant that her sense of smell was completely gone. That was the reason she didn''t smell the rotten foul odour stench stretched from the creature, even though it was so close. I waited while I was talking to Charon by the river Mother. That man told me a lot about the soul or spirit; most of the souls or spirits didn''t even realise the fact that they were passed away. He also told me a lot about many more; along with the process of the journey of those souls or spirits until he brought them to the place of Kerberos. "Kerberos once told me that the number of souls or spirits that exist will always equal the number of people who died, is that true? Then, what about the wanderer?" I remembered that back then if I didn''t immediately return to my own body when I made a pact with the Manjis, I would have become a wanderer, a wandering soul or spirit. That meant that the number of existing souls or spirits would have decreased if I really didn''t return right on time back then. "Yes, the number will remain the same. The number of existing souls and spirits in the realm of the spirit would always be the same as the number of the people who died. The wanderer, or the wandering souls and spirits, they were something different, most of those wanderers who are roaming the realm of the living; they don''t really die, even if they''re destroyed." I was a little bit confused by Charon''s explanation here. "What do you mean?" I asked him, having no intention to hide that I was confused. "Have you ever heard of people that were being sacrificed, Tha?" I just shook my head while I was hearing Charon answer me back with this question. "Death for those who were being sacrificed isn''t a real death. Their bodies may have been destroyed, but I won''t be able to bring their souls or spirits to the place of Kerberos place. Those who were being sacrificed aren''t dead for us because they have to carry on what they have ordered; reasons why they were sacrificed in the first place. They will have to keep on going until it''s finished until it''s completed; then I will pick them up by myself." I couldn''t help but think that his explanation somehow sounded so unfamiliar for me, or maybe it was just because I was the one who was never known about this whole souls and spirits stuff before. I didn''t even know what he meant by the word ''sacrifice'' and ''really dead'', was it literally, was it figuratively, was it a certain term for a certain field, or was it something else. "Those who were being sacrificed will never die until all the given tasks are fulfilled. The essence of death is to cut off all the connections with the world and if the connection still exists, the souls and spirits will continue to wander until all the task is completed, until all the connections are vanished, even if his body is destroyed." Charon seemed to understand that I was confused about the meaning of his explanation so he said that. "That is just an example of what I''ve come across. There are so many things that can cause souls or spirits to become a wandering spirit actually." Charon was staring at the bank of river Mother on the other side at this moment with such a gloomy and sad stare in his eyes. "Each and every day I see some of them, wandering souls and spirits, they keep asking me to take them to the place of Kerberos, but I just can''t do that, I can''t. That''s way beyond what I''ve been assigned for." He said it, also sounded gloomy and sad; the way he stared, the way he said, all about him was just sad and gloomy. "Just imagine it you will feel so tortured and tormented that you can see people around you but you can''t interact with them and they think that you don''t even exist. I''ve asked that I can take them, but I just can''t do anything because I''m not the master of the underworld. Even Kerberos wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. We have our own duties and we can''t do anything outside of our control and what we''ve been assigned for." This time even if it was only partially, I could understand Charon''s point. A few seconds had passed, I heard a knocking sound, and I understood that it meant he had come. I quickly looked back and sure enough, Zie was already here.. I didn''t take Mickey with me today on purpose so he could keep an eye on Mirai and Winnter. Chapter 119 - 120. Vio Few seconds had passed, I heard a knocking sound, and I understood that it meant he had come. I quickly looked back and sure enough, Zie was already here. I didn''t take Mickey with me today in purpose so he could keep an eye on Mirai and Winnter. "Have you been waiting for me for so long?" I shook my head. I actually felt so happy every time I could meet him. "I just came," I said. Charon immediately grabbed his oar and he prepared to leave. "My duty to accompany is finished, I''ll see myself leave." He said his goodbye, then immediately rowed his boat away. Zie sat beside me then I looked at my watch on my wrist and it wasn''t even two o''clock. "How was your day, Tha?" He asked while he was handing me a sandwich. I reached out my hands to take the sandwich then I said to him. "Thank you. I can''t wait to meet Vio." I recalled the incident back then when I saw Winnter with the creature. "There are so many questions that I want to ask until I''m confused which one I should ask first." Zie''s laughter echoed for a moment, it seemed that he was laughing at my words. "Okay, okay, be patient. We''ll meet Vio in the next one hour and forty-five minutes. You know it for yourself Vio''s such a punctual person so we should also come on time." I nodded in agreement. I also thought that Vio might be surprised if we came there earlier than the appointed time. Vio invited us to sit on the dining table''s chair in the kitchen. The chair that I was sitting on swayed slightly; it seemed that the chair''s legs were broken. Vio served us a bowl of clear soup with a few pieces of seaweed, as well as a cup of tea for each of us. Vio asked us to have some meal first before I could ever ask about all the questions that cramped inside my head. The taste of that soup wasn''t that bad even if there was only some taste of slightly salty or rather plain, so bland and almost tasteless actually with only bits of raw seaweed, nevertheless, Vio''s tea still tasted the most delicious and the serving now appeared better than yesterday. "I was taught not to mix the leaves until it looked like how it appeared yesterday, I have them filtered now." Vio said happily. It seemed that Vio finally figured out how to make tea. "I made that soup too; I just learned how to make it this morning." Vio smiled innocently and looked so glad that we were here voluntarily to be the kitchen lab rat for food testing. I just didn''t know what to say. ''I just want to hit Vio!'' My thought grimaced yet still tried and I managed to eat the food that Vio served to appreciate the effort at the very least. Then after we finished eating, Vio took the dirty bowls that we just used to eat and put it away in the sink that was full of another dirty bowl, plates, other cooking and eating utensils. "Tha, concerning the matter that you''ve told me yesterday, regarding the creatures that steal human organs, I really don''t know if there are such seekers. My explanation remains unchanged; it''s just the same as yesterday. Try to put it this way; if you can just buy a clothes whole shirt, why bother to steal it in pieces?!" Vio said it straight without even bother to sugar coating anything or at least stated it in such way that it sounded less intimidating because Vio knew it already about the reason behind our arrival. "Then what is it actually?" I asked, I was so confused; Zie seemed to be just as confused as I was. "I don''t think that the creature is looking for bodies, there''s must be a reason behind why the creature steals human''s organs." Vio said. "Do you know about the background of the people that the creature has killed?" I never thought about it that far. "I don''t think I know something about the background of the people that the creature has killed, I haven''t tried to figure it out that far." I felt so stupid and ashamed of myself after I realized it. "Maybe you should." Zie suggested. "I advice you not to get yourself too close to that creature. They''re not kind of common seekers that we used to know, kind that still have the ability to think instead of mere instinct. We know nothing about this yet, better keep yourself on guard as it''s always better be prepared than dead. Mark my words, you''ve been warned." Vio warned me. "I found you a book." Vio said it while he was handing me a book that appeared completely worn-out. I accepted the book as I was listening to Vio''s further explanation concerning the matter of the creature. "This book will guide you to understand it better concerning the matter around the seekers and who they really are. Let me tell you once again that once they took certain shape and appearance, they''re rarely take another shape and appearance actually. You will be able to recognize that it''s them and distinguish it from other creatures quite easily." That seemed to be true, considering the fact that even though Manji as the shape shifter had done their shape shifting ability way too often and Zent had the ability to control the body to be bioluminescent as easy as switching on and switching off on the lamp switch, they were always had one fixed form; mist and dirt. Nevertheless, the creature had organs that could grow. I began to thinking about it, about the one that cycled with me back then that night might not be Mirien, but the creature. Vio took us to a room then showed us how the seekers made their shape and appearance. Those who wanted to mingle and blend with human would have to choose certain vessels that could be considered normal and acceptable such as the shape and appearance of animal, even human themselves. Whereas for the group of wild seekerslike the Manjisuch shape and appearance or such vessels wouldn''t be necessarily matter as they simply took the shape and appearance of the various objects that were already existed and it was an inseparable part of our daily life such as rocks, trees, and many other things in the surrounding. "Well, unfortunately the form in such shape and appearance won''t last long. Eventually it will reach one time when it will be damaged and so it must be replaced," Vio said while arranging the antlers of the deer on a certain material that seemed about to be made as its skin. "Have you ever thought about taking a body?" I saw a sack of animal fur in the corner of the room; to be honest this made me felt quite interested. "I did it sometime for certain animals, especially the small ones like squirrels and mice. As for the bigger ones, I made them myself." Vio explained, and then led us to another room. So many spiders were moving around to attach the fur to the same material with the one that Vio just attached deer antlers earlier. "I have about ten thousand spiders ready to help me." It was so amazing, so mesmerizing, I was so astonished that I was left speechless and just couldn''t say anything when I saw the scene before my eyes. They seemed to be so familiar with humans. All kinds of spiders here were weaving their skins and they weren''t bothered by my arrival. "This is so cool!" I shouted enthusiastically. Vio seemed so proud when I gave the compliment. "Tha, I''ll advice you once again, just stay away from that creature. I think the creature will come after you." Vio stated it seriously. I was thinking about Vio''s suggestion carefully and really put it into my consideration, yet I was also thinking that "If the reason behind Aras'' presence is that creature, I think it will be difficult for me to fulfill your wish. It must be sent home or worse thing could happen. Half of the search team was fallen as victim already. Our duty is to sent it home, and in order to send it home, the creature must gone and it seemed that we have to get rid of that creature." "And do you think you have enough strength to do such thing? You seem to forget basic thing like you don''t even know what this creature is yet, how can you even deal with it." Well what Vio had said was totally right yet Vio seemed to forget it as well that I wasn''t kind of person that gave up that easily, especially without even trying. "That''s exactly why we need to know all about it." I said it full of confidence.. "We need to know its purpose of killing, its strengths, and weaknesses, and the most important thing is that we have to figure out what is the reason behind its arrival here." Chapter 120 - 121. Red Threads "That''s exactly why we need to know all about it," I said it full of confidence. "We need to know its purpose of killing, its strengths, and weaknesses, and the most important thing is that we have to figure out what is the reason behind its arrival here." They both looked at me with such a confused stare; it could be that they were thinking that I was crazy and just out of my mind. "Just initiate retreat from the duty, you didn''t even know what you''re dealing with, let alone defeat it and even get rid of it. You''re no one, I''m not sure you can do it, or whether you survive doing it. We''re not about to launch a suicide mission or something like that here." Vio tried to warn me once again, this time rather intimidating. "Well, I won''t give up until I''ve tried," I said firmly, rather stubbornly. I really didn''t want to initiate retreat from this command. I want to solve this problem, as I really want everything to go back to normal again. I want no more curfews; I want that people are no longer being afraid to go out at night; also for people around me. The terror must be stopped immediately. "I just want everything to go back to normal so the struggles and the sacrifices of my friend wouldn''t be in vain. I can go out at night and the people around me can do it too." I was trying to give them some understanding just by stating what I was thinking and feeling inside. I just wanted everything to go back to normal, just like before the presence of that creature. "You can do it, Tha!" Zie said encouraging me. "It doesn''t matter whether you''re a wizard or not because it isn''t easy to be able to go this far. Remember that not all things can be solved by fighting strength because some of the things require observation and knowledge as part of their problem-solving. I''m sure that you will be able to resolve this matter on your own!" His words just made me feel so excited, couldn''t help that smile was carved on my lips. Thank you for trusting me. Vio didn''t give me much information concerning the matter of that creature. However, that was one thing that I''ve got from Vio that the creature wasn''t a seeker. It could be that it carried the murder not to find a body to occupy, but for some other motive that we didn''t know. We got out of Vio''s place and as soon as we were out of it then the building was slowly disappeared. It made me feel curious so I asked, "Is Vio moving again?" Zie turned his head towards me and said, "Vio''s moving all the time. The only reason why Vio''s here is to answer all your questions because Yuurei asked Vio to help you." Just right after saying that, he also said goodbye. He said that he couldn''t be outside for too long. "I have to go home," He said before leaving. I wasn''t sure whether it was just me or it was just like that yet somehow I felt that time we spent for our meeting was getting shorter and shorter day by day because Zie couldn''t stay outside for too long. I never visited him again in the world of Between, despite being asked to because I knew for sure that Mr Oka would definitely destroy the marionette one day, and I want him to be free as much as it was still possible to do so. I sat on a bench along with people that were fishing. It felt so good just to be here because it felt so calming, relating, and a bit therapeutic that for a moment you separated yourself from the hectic life. I saw Charon who was slowly rowing his boat, carrying the spirit towards the place of Kerberos. Meanwhile, I also saw so many spirits that were still there waiting to be delivered on the other side of the river. I saw that there were two brides outside their queue. Their faces and their skin were so pale, but I could still see the light makeup on their faces. The wedding dresses that they were wearing were still intact and still in one piece, but looked just a little bit worn out and shabby. One thing that intrigued me was the tiny camellias that were growing through their hair. There was a pair of red and white camellias that were growing on each of the heads of those brides. The camellia grew well and looked so lush and densely covered with its green leaves and both of those red and white flowers were blooming. One of the brides looked at me back while I was staring at them. I immediately put on my nice smile so they wouldn''t think of me as a rude and bad person doing inappropriate things. ''Did this kind of thing work too? I''m sure they''re not human'' I thought. One of those brides with the white camellia gave me a sign to cross while another one with the red camellia was also looking at me at this moment. I got up from the bench then I walked towards the bridge that wasn''t far from where I was sitting. Then I crossed to the other side of the river, to the place where they were. I saw Charon who was also looking at me when I reached their place; it could be that he was observing me at this moment. "Can you see us?" One of those brides asked me. I nodded in response. "You''d better be very careful with the pair of eyes you''re having." She said to me, sounded more like a warning. "Is it really that dangerous? I mean, just to be able to see the kinds of you guys?" I asked, confused. "I''ve been through it so many times, seeing strange things that no one else can see." . They didn''t answer my question, but one of those brides said, "Just watch out for the thief as the thief will always steal anything considered good and valuable." That was what one of those brides with the red camellia said. "It could be your eyes." Another bride with white camellia added. The two of them took me to a ship moored not far from us. I followed them and they led me to a roominside the shipthat looked like a fancy restaurant that was empty. There was a crystal chandelier that was hung and there was a small stage in front, complete with a piano and many other musical instruments. They pointed to the door in the corner of the room. When one of them finally opened it, I was looking at something that I thought was impossible but it really appeared there. This small ship had a garden that I couldn''t even imagine how big it was. It was so strange indeed and it didn''t make any sense indeed, I couldn''t even reason what was happening right now. There wasn''t any flower or any other kinds of common plants that we used to see in that garden; there was only one big tree with its dense, lush, big, and thick leaves that was almost covered the entire area, just like a living canopy. The leaves fell down from that tree covered the floor of this garden. It was so thick; making my feet almost sink because of it. As this wasn''t surreal enough, there was a sky with few clouds stretched above us. It was so strange that I didn''t see any walls of the old ship, just a small door behind me that might lead to the restaurant earlier. That wooden door might have taken us to another dimension, so I thought. Those two brides brought me closer to the tree. I saw red threads that were connecting one leaf to another among that thick leaves. I was amazed yet confused by what I was seeing; it left me speechless. I was in fact never imagined I would see what was in front of me right now. I think this tree in front of me was the biggest tree that I''ve ever seen. I felt that I could make a house to live in with just one arch of its roots; I thought as I was standing neat it. "The leaves on this tree show humans living in the world; meanwhile the falling leaves below show humans who are no longer there. From the first human to the last human that will be, everything is in this tree." One of the brides with the white camellia said. They pointed to a few leaves that were still green, but it was already off the branches with only the red thread tied them together. "It''s been a few weeks but those leaves haven''t fallen yet." One of the brides with the red camellia said. "There are some of ''them'' who want to go back then and neglect their duties.. ''They'' think that by stealing what''s belong to the living, it can make ''them'' come back." Chapter 121 - 122. Time For You To Go Home "It''s been a few weeks but those leaves haven''t fallen yet." One of the brides with the red camellia said. "There are some of ''them'' who want to go back then and neglect their duties. ''They'' think that by stealing what''s belong to the living, it can make ''them'' come back." ''Did the brides use ''they'' to refer that creature?'' I thought. Somehow, the words from one of the brides with the red camellia reminded me of that shadow creature. The two of them did share something in common: stealing what''s belong to the living. ''Could it be that what the brides referred to the organs that were stolen from humans?'' I thought again. I thought about it one more time, and when I looked up, I just realized that there wasn''t just one leaf that didn''t fall. If it was possible that it was ''them'', then it would mean that there wasn''t just only one shadow creature just like the one that was near my place at this moment. "''They'' have killed one of the wizards, that''s what made the guards get angry and finally crossed over." One of the brides with the white camellia explained. Then they took me for a walk. This place made me think that I really wasn''t in my world, it was like I was going to another world. "If every leaf that falls represents those who have died, then the age of the universe is indeed very old." I laid down among the piles of leaves and I moved my arms and legs up and down just like when I made a ''snow angel'', but this time that wasn''t from the snow but from the fallen leaves, while those two brides with different colours of camellias were just staring at me blankly. "Why did you two bring me here? What''s your purpose exactly?" I asked them as I got up and sat down. Those two brides with different colours of camellias also sat down with me, and then one of the brides with the white camellia said, "I know that you''ve been to Vio to ask about what the creature was and you were also thinking about how to stop it so you can just get your normal life back." I was just so surprised to hear the answer. "We''ve waited for you until you came out of that house. Vio forbade us to enter because" One of the brides with the red camellia seemed to be thinking about something. After a few seconds had passed, she finally said, "If the bodies that it has created are being too close to our energy, those finished bodies will just quickly break down." I was confused by the words that one of the brides with the red camellia had said; I asked her "What do you mean?" "The red camellia makes the time around her go faster; meanwhile I do the opposite," One of the brides with the white camellia replied" The made-up body that Vio had made just can''t accept such a drastic change in time. It''s also the reason why you can''t be too close for too long with the bride with the red camellia of being too close for too long with just me only. If there are the two of us together around you then the flow of the time will be just neutral and it will bring you no harm." It got me thinking of the whirlpools that each of them had opposite directions while I was listening to her explanation. Each of those two brides with the red and white camellias gave me an explanation in return. The shadow creatures that often wandered around were originally wandering spirits. Most of them were spirits of people who died as a sacrifice, the rest of them were people who died in unusual death so it made Charon couldn''t take them to the place of Kerberos. "They are not ''seekers'' who will only look for physical bodies, and then occupy them. They think by taking part in the human body, they can make them live again. They just really want to come back and it won''t want to be wanderers." The explanation of one of the brides with white camellias made me think that it killed just to steal every part of human''s bodies, and then carried them on its own bodies because they thought it would help them come back. "You have to be careful with them," One of the brides with the red camellia warned me, "Their targets can be anyone. Even if they were human before all of this, now they are merely a collection of greed, stupidity, and anger from their human nature. With that being said, it means that how bad the character is when they are still alive, the worse the character will be now. They have only small parts of human nature, the rest of them are uncontrollable." Now I understood clearly the reason behind why Vio asked me to resign from this task. I was dead sure that Vio must have known who they were and how many there were. I looked up and sawperhaps dozens ofthe leaves that were still wrapped in thread, so they seemed to hang from the tree. "I think this going to be so difficult," I complained. "Am I even capable enough to finish this task?" I remember back then when the creature just threw Aras so easily as well as the Manjis who always asked me to stay away from them instead of possibly fighting them. They both seemed more careful than when they had faced Antonie''s magic. "I think I just want to back off," I said as I was lying down again and observing each tree branch that looked like bronchiole in the lungs. Those two brides with the red and white camellias asked me to get up even if it wasn''t long after I had just laid down. "Time for you to go home," Both of them said at the same time. "It''s getting dark soon; it''s time for you to go home." One of the brides with the white camellia repeated. "It won''t be good for you if you come home late or you''re here by night." One of the brides with the white camellia helped me to stand up after that. We came out of the park and by the time I was at the restaurant, it was already getting more crowded than before. "Soon this place will be very crowded. All the spirits will gather and those who are still alive must return to their places." Those two brides with the red and white camellias led me to the riverbank, and then they said goodbye. I went back home through a different path in purpose. I was just so curious about the last house where the creature wrote the symbol on the gate. It was already 04:45 P.M. when I arrived in front of the house, soon the sun would set, and the lights would be turned off. It was getting dark and eerily quiet, perhaps because only a small part of this old housing complex was still inhabited. I only saw one or two passersby; it looked like they had just come home from work. I looked around to figure out whether there might be anything else besides the sign. I walked to enter the small alley on the side of the house, thinking maybe the creature had left a mark elsewhere as well. After spending around half an hour of searching, I found nothing. There were only a few buildings behind this house that were still inhabited so it was so quiet. Then I intended to go home since it was getting really dark now. As I was about to leave the path beside the house, I saw the creature again. It stood with a slight hunchback facing the gate. It didn''t do anything, it was just staring at the door. I was just standing frozen there between confusion and fear. I was petrified while I was thinking that if I got out of this small street, then it would definitely see me. In the end, I could only stand still here like this waiting for him while I was trying to keep myself being alert, aware, and observant. Yet the creature never moved from that place. It was staring at the door for more than an hour now. I had to slowly and stealthily put myself to sit on the ground because if I forced myself to keep standing for no one knew for how long it would be then I would get myself severe legs muscle cramp. Now I had to accept the fact I was stuck. I didn''t know any other way home other than the way that made me have to pass through the creature. It left me no choice other than just to sit here in silence while waiting for it to leave that was all that I could do. A few more minutes had passed, then the creature began to show some movement. It paced back and forth in front of the door just like a human. Nevertheless, as the tips of its feet were just thin layers of smoke that were almost transparent it made it look like it was just floating. It seemed to be waiting for someone or something from the inside of the house. Chapter 122 - 123. The Reason A few more minutes had passed, then the creature began to show some movement. It paced back and forth in front of the door just like a human. Nevertheless, as the tips of its feet were just thin layers of smoke that were almost transparent it made it look like it was just floating. It seemed to be waiting for someone or something from the inside of the house. Some more minutes had passed before I finally saw one person come out of that house. The person was a woman who was probably only a little bit older than me. She got another woman who appeared older, probably her mother delivered her from the gate as she was about to leave she said. "Bye Mom, I''m leaving." She said. I couldn''t help but to hear their conversation as that daughter said goodbye to her mother and her mother told her to come home before nine in the evening. The creature observed every slightest movement that the daughter made even after she was quite far away, and so did the mother. Just right after the mother closed the gate and I could hear she locked the key, the creature walked toward the daughter; it probably had the intention to follow her. I tried to be as calm as possible while the creature was walking near me. I closed my nose and my eyes tightly because the foul smell that was even more awful than before wafted up immediately as it was approaching. A few moments later after some more time had passed; I finally braced myself to exhale some breath out and inhaled some fresh air while I was trying to slowly open my eyes. The creature was gone somewhere. It was just disappeared. I thought it was somewhere following that woman. I just chose to ignore it, then I immediately got up and ran out of the house alley. When I was still there stood still and I was still feeling confused between chasing it or just going home, I stopped in front of the gate of the house and I accidentally saw a black eyeball that was lying on the ground that wasn''t far from there. I felt so disgusted and it triggered my nausea up to the verge of I needed to hold myself together as it felt like something from my stomach was rising up into my throat. Couldn''t help it, I threw up right where I was standing. The lingered foul stench from the creature only made things go even worse. I ran to the ditch that wasn''t far from the gate of the house, trying to finish the vomiting that just wouldn''t stop, and kept going until someone came to help me. There was an officer; a policewoman that was on her was to do her regular patrol. She gave me a drink and asked me to sit on the terrace of one of the houses. "Are you drunk?" She just helped me but then she asked harshly. "Well no, officer, I''m not drunk!" I denied her accusation quickly. I didn''t realize it that I was crying because I was so scared, I was petrified I even breathed heavily. "It!" I pointed to the black eyeball that was lying right in front of the door. "There!" I kept pointing it at her, hoping she would understand. However, the cop seemed to be confused about what I meant. "What''s in there?" She repeated. I was confused about how could I explain it to her and I was thinking that I didn''t want to get involved with the police anymore. I chose to leave and I was running away immediately, ignoring the police officer that shouted at me so many times. Winter and Mirai looked at me with a surprised stare when I came. There weren''t only the two of them as apparently, Rey was also here. Rey didn''t even tell me beforehand concerning the visit. "What are you doing, Tha?" Rey asked after I put the shoes on the shoe shelf. "Getting caught by the police, daily struggle, what would you expect?" I tried to be funny, hoping the situation wouldn''t get worse. All of them just laughed instantly, all of them except for Winnter who remained silent. She kept looking at me with her strange stare, then followed me upstairs to my bedroom. "Tha, just stop there for a second!" She shouted as I was just about to open my bedroom door, such a tone full of an exclamation, not surprising it sounded more like an order I just couldn''t ignore. "There''s something I need to talk to you. Can you do that tomorrow? But just please don''t take Mirai with you, Rey will take her for a walk tomorrow." I didn''t even say anything to reply and I just nodded in agreement then went into my bedroom. The atmosphere and vibes surrounding us during the dinnertime between the three of us were just too quiet, it was such an unbearable silence. Rey just went back home after taking all of the belongings from my sibling''s bedroom. I was the one who asked it that way because Mirai would be occupying that room. I had the habit of pulling all-nighters and staying up so very late until the morning and it disturbed that teenage girl up to the point where my habit made her have sleep deprivation so she got sleepy so easily that she often fell asleep during the day. So that was the reason why I decided that she would sleep in her own room from now on. "I met Azalea yesterday" Winter suddenly said. "Another member of our team was killed after being attacked by Aras. We have to get that team member back as soon as possible before things get even worse." "Can we please just talk about this matter later at least after we finished having our dinner?" I kindly asked her with a smile. I understood that what she was telling was important nevertheless I didn''t feel like it was just didn''t seem right to say it now during dinner time. Winter''s expression immediately changed. I didn''t know where did I go wrong and what kind of bad deeds I was possibly had done to her that she acted this way; she was severely annoyed, looked so pissed off like she was always seemed to be angry with me, and wanted to mess with me these days. I got the feeling she was always emotional with me after I followed her to the park that night. I was sure that she must have known that I was stalking her back then. Her senses were very sharpexcept for the sense of smelland it must have been very easy for her to detect my presence back then that time. I washed all the dishes and cleared the table after we finished eating. Winnter sat beside Mirai while waiting for me to finish the work, and, I immediately joined them after finishing. "Azalea asked our team to be more serious about bringing the creature back," Winnter said in a firm tone. "Frankly speaking, we haven''t been able to search for it due to lack of time after being fully absorbed in each other''s various activities and business." She looked at me with such an unpleasant look. "Tha, I understand that you have a human life." She said it with a tone that was different than she was using at me last time. She used an exclamation tone as if it was an order for me; now she was using a tone that sounded as if it was a warning. "I do understand it but you have to remember that we have the work to do too." I couldn''t answer all of those questions right now because I knew that this wasn''t the right time especially due to the fact that Mirai was also here. Maybe I should just give up this time. "I apologize that I haven''t been able to manage my schedule for these past few days, because there was always a meeting after the teaching schedule was over." I just gave it in not because I wanted to, but I didn''t want to trigger an argument in front of a teenage girl, and I knew there were things that had to be justified in this situation. "I''ll try to get us to catch Aras faster," I added. "and oh Winnter, you have to remember it too that we won''t be able to bring it back. We know it already the reason why it is here. It''s here because of that creature. If we force it to go back by force, then I''m sure that you know the result already know the result." I just wanted to make my point by clarifying and highlighting the fact because I wanted that woman to understand that we were no match at all for that horned creature.